《Sweet Sorrow》


 Chapter 1 Wronged

    Chapter 1 Wronged


    "Let''s just go back to the old times. We''ll be in love and grow old together. -- Jacob Gu."


    Nicole Du read the message on her phone.


    After a few minutes, she bit on her lip and tried to call Austin Liang.


    "The subscriber you dialed cannot be reached. Please call againter."


    Nicole Du hung up the phone and looked out of the window.


    Somehow, Nicole Du felt a little uneasy.


    A month ago, her husband''s sister gave birth to a baby and asked her to take care of her in the


    countryside. During the past couple of weeks, Nicole Du had barely gotten a chance to get in contact


    with her husband.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, he barely texted her back. But now he was no longer answering his phone altogether.


    ''I don''t think he''s that busy at work to ignore my calls...'' she suspected.


    Shaking her head, Nicole Du tried to convince herself not to overthink.


    It had only been a year since the two of them got married. Austin Liang loved her very much -- what


    could possibly go wrong?


    However...


    Nicole Du''s heart was still at an unease, and no matter how much she tried tofort herself, she


    couldn''t help but think of the worse.


    To get rid of her anxiety, she decided to pay Austin Liang a surprise visit. The taxi stopped at a gated


    community. After paying the driver, Nicole Du went up to their house with her suitcase in hand.


    Now that she was here, she felt even more uneasy.


    Nicole Du opened the door and was shocked by what she saw.


    From the entryway to the living room, the clothes of a man and a woman were scattered all over the


    floor. The trail led to the master bedroom.


    It seemed as if her intuition was right.


    Looking around, Nicole Du saw a striped tie and a scarlet dress thrown haphazardly on the couch.


    It was a tie she had given Austin Liang as a birthday giftst month.


    As for the dress, she knew that it couldn''t possibly be hers. With her heart trembling terribly in her


    chest, she walked over to the bedroom.


    With staggering steps, Nicole Du walked over the scattered clothes on the ground. Slowly, she


    approached the bedroom.


    The door was left wide open. It looked like whoever was inside was really eager to get into bed.


    Before Nicole Du left for the countryside, Sabina Su said that she would keep an eye on Austin Liang,


    promising that she wouldn''t let him get into an affair with another woman. Who would have thought that


    Sabina Su didn''t mean that she would stop herself from sleeping with Nicole Du''s husband.


    Nicole Du stood at the doorway, frozen in shock. After an agonizing minute, Austin Liang felt that there


    was a pair of eyes watching him. He quickly turned around and looked at the doorway.


    His eyes met with Nicole Du''s.


    "Ni... Nicole?!"


    With his eyes wide with shock, Austin Liang sat up and tried to cover himself up carelessly.


    "Austin... What... What are you doing?" Nicole Du asked, her voice breaking.


    Before Austin Liang could reply, Sabina Su stifled augh. Then, she put her arms around Austin''s


    shoulders and snuggled her face at the crook of his neck. "Do you really not understand what''s


    happening here?" Sabina Su said with a smug smile. "Maybe we should continue with what we were


    doing so you can try and figure it out."


    "Why..." Nicole''s voice trailed off. A teardrop rolled down from the corner of her eye to her cheek.


    Sabina Su giggled as she sat up, fully exposing her naked body.


    "Honey, she''s asking you a question," Sabina Su said as she ran her fingers through Austin''s hair.


    "Shall I answer for you?"


    "Stop it. That''s enough," Austin muttered under his breath, lightly brushing Sabina Su aside.


    As Nicole watched how intimate the two of them were, the shock and pain she initially felt were now


    overruled by anger.


    "How dare you, Sabina! He''s my husband! How can you be so shameful!"


    "Watch your mouth," Sabina replied, raising an eyebrow at Nicole. "I''m not being shameful. Quite the


    opposite in fact. I have pleasured Austin in a way that you never have. Maybe you should take a good


    look at yourself before you point fingers. Do you think you''ve been apetent wife? Do you really


    think you are in a position to me me or your dear husband?"


    It was true that Nicole hadn''t been aroundtely.


    But wasn''t it for a good reason? Austin''s mother was ill and needed to be taken care of. His niece had


    undergone surgery and needed to be apanied. His elder sister had recently given birth and


    needed to be taken care of. For all those times, Nicole was there for everyone without uttering a single


    comint. And for what? To just end up like this?


    "Honey, you agree, don''t you?" Sabina continued as she red at Nicole.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole... It''s just that things have gotten nd with ustely. Sabina was there for me while


    you were not," Austin said sheepishly.


    His words were like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart.


    Six months ago, Nicole introduced Sabina to him. When they got back home, Austin told Nicole not to


    get influenced by Sabina, and that he thought girls dressed in such a coquettish way were not good.


    At that time, Nicole felt pity for Sabina. How could he judge someone he just met only through their


    appearances? Even though Sabina was used to wear revealing clothes, Nicole believed that Sabina


    was really a nice person and a good friend. Now, it seemed that she took Sabina''s personality for


    granted.


    "Since it looks like there''s no use to try and fix it at this point... Let''s get a divorce."


    Nicole''s hands balled up into fists, her nails digging into her palms, as she tried to endure the pain in


    her heart.


    "Nicole..."


    "Good! Austin can''t afford to raise you and your whole family anyway. You''re noting but a trouble!"


    Sabina scoffed, interrupting Austin.


    Nicole was stunned to hear this. She turned to look at Austin to see how he had reacted.


    Austin didn''t say anything, but his face was painted with guilt.


    It looked as if Austin was in agreement with what Sabina had just said.


    "Thew offices are still closed for the weekend unfortunately. We''ll get a divorce by Monday morning. I


    won''t be a burden to you anymore." After saying this, Nicole left without looking back at that bedroom.


    Dragging her suitcase downstairs, Nicole burst into silent tears.


    She had told him clearly that the condition of her own family was not good enough and that her mother


    had been ill and her younger brother was still in school. At that time, she didn''t want to get into a


    rtionship since she already had so much on her te.


    But what had Austin said to her then? He loved her so much that he hoped to share the burden with


    her. He even swore to himself that he would make Nicole the happiest woman in the world.


    Nicole had always been touched by Austin''s attitude towards her, so no matter what his family


    members asked her to do, she would do it in a heartbeat without any qualms.


    Even when she was treated like a servant by the Liang family, she didn''tin at all.


    She would try her best to return the favor Austin had given her.


    Yet, she and her family had been looked down upon by Austin''s.


    As it had turned out, this marriage looked like it was destined to be doomed.

 Chapter 2 Chilling

    Chapter 2 Chilling


    As Nicole walked down the street with her suitcase in hand, her phone suddenly rang. It was Austin''s


    mother, Selina Zhang. For a while, Nicole deliberated whether or not she should pick up. With a sigh,


    she answered the call and put the phone to her ear.


    "nche said you just came back. Is this true?" Selina Zhang asked in an angry voice.


    "Yes," Nicole replied in low spirits.


    "Well, you''d bettere here right this instant. Tom came by yesterday and gave me some delicious


    pork ribs. I need you to make some soup,"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina Zhang ordered in her usual, bossy tone.


    "I..." Nicole stammered, getting all flustered, "I don''t think I--"


    But before she could finish her words, Selina Zhang said on the phone, "The doctor told me to drink


    more soup to supplement nutrition when I went to the hospital yesterday. You cer. I''ll take


    out the spareribs from the frozen room."


    The phone was directly hung up, and Nicole didn''t have a chance to express her will.


    She hesitated for a while and decided to go to her mother-inw''s home.


    "How was nche feeling?" Selina Zhang asked upon Nicole''s arrival.


    "She''s fine!" Nicole bit her lip and answered indifferently, "She and her baby are doing pretty good."


    "I''m going to give her a call. You should start cooking dinner now. The ribs are on the table."


    Then Selina Zhang impatiently waved her hand, and entered her bedroom with her phone in her hand.


    Nicole clenched her teeth, trying her best not to snap back at Selina Zhang.


    For over a month, Nicole had been taking care of Selina Zhang''s daughter wholeheartedly. Despite


    this, Selina Zhang didn''t even really care about how Nicole was nor did she even mutter any words of


    thanks.


    There was no warmth or love here for Nicole.


    After stewing the sparerib soup, Nicole cooked some rice and prepared some other dishes. She put


    them on the table and went to Selina''s bedroom to tell her that dinner was ready.


    As Selina chatted away on the phone, her face was full of smiles. She had never smiled at Nicole that


    way when she was talking to nche Liang.


    Ten minutester, Selina finally hung up the phone and walked out the bedroom.


    Selina ate the meal Nicole had prepared. When she had finished eating, she looked up at Nicole.


    "Austin won''t be back until tomorrow. You can stay here tonight. Wash my clothes while you''re at it,"


    Selina said with a half-smile.


    Nicole was surprised. ''Business trip?


    That can''t be right. Did Austin lie to his mother?''


    Even though Nicole knew that Austin was definitely not on a business trip, she decided not to expose


    his lie to Selina. After cleaning up the dishes, she then proceeded to wash Selina''s clothes as


    instructed.


    It was a rather big pile ofundry. What''s worse, Nicole had to wash it all by hand since Selina did not


    own a washing machine.


    Judging from the amount of dirty clothes here, it looked as if Selina had not washed a single article of


    clothing ever since Nicole went to the countryside to look after nche Liang.


    As Nicole was about to start on theundry, Selina happened to walk by. "I''m still feeling a bit weak,"


    Selina exined as she gently rubbed her hands. "That''s why I waited for you to do theundry. I''m old


    and incapable now, you know." With a sigh, Selina went on her way.


    Deep in her heart, Nicole had a feeling that Selina was just acting. But when Nicole thought of her own


    mother, who was old and incapable to do any hard work, she suddenly became sympathetic.


    It was already midnight when Nicole had finished washing everything. Feeling so exhausted, she


    slumped on the sofa and fell fast asleep.


    Early the next morning, Selina woke Nicole up. "There are so many things in this house that need


    some decent cleaning," Selina said to her. "Oh, and when you''re done with that, I need you to go to the


    supermarket and buy some things."


    All day long, Nicole had worked nonstop. It was not until she had finished making dinner that she was


    finally able to put her feet up.


    "I''m sure that Austin hasn''t eaten enough outside. Don''t just sit here quietly. Go and boil an egg custard


    for him."


    Seeing that Nicole was doing nothing, Selina asked her again.


    Hearing Selina''s mentioning of Austin, Nicole became angry and retorted, "He eats very well outside!"


    Selina''s face instantly pulled. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Nicole gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    "What are you talking about! My son works so hard to earn money outside. Why do you still feel


    wronged to cook an egg custard for him? Don''t act like you are suffering from some injustice! It is my


    son who suffers a lot, raising you up for nothing, supporting your whole family..."


    "I won''t let him raise any more in the future!" Nicole couldn''t bear it any more. She cried.


    It was the first time she had spoken to Selina in such a loud voice.


    Selina waspletely shocked and dumbfounded. At that moment, the front door opened with a creak.


    "Well, let''s wait and see. I will not spare you today!"


    Selina rushed to the door and opened it. She grabbed Austin''s arm and began to me Nicole.


    Nicole lowered her head, crying heavily.


    She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Mom, you go inside and have a rest. I''ll talk with Nicole," Austin said in a soft,forting voice.


    "She ought to get a better education!" Selina said with a snort, "Otherwise, she might be even


    more arrogant and aggressive!"


    "Nicole..." Austin came over and reached out to hold Nicole''s hand.


    Nicole quickly moved her hand away.


    "You know what my mom is like. Don''t make her angry. After all, she''s already very old..."


    Nicole raised her head abruptly and her face was covered with tears. "I made her angry? How could I


    make her angry? I have been bossed around her like a servant. How is this still my fault?"


    Austin swallowed and looked at Nicole with guilt.


    There wasn''t an ounce of doubt in his heart that Nicole had been doing so much for his family. He knew


    very well how hard Nicole had been working to make everyone happy.


    Despite this, he kept turning a blind eye.


    Nicole knew that Austin was well-aware of her situation, and that was why she was so upset.


    "Never mind!" Nicole said, wiping the tears away from her face. "You don''t have to worry about me.


    This will all be over when we get our divorce tomorrow."


    Austin''s face fell t upon hearing Nicole say ''divorce''.


    "Divorce? What?!" All of a sudden, the bedroom''s door was opened and Selina rushed out.


    Now that Nicole had said it, she didn''t want to hide anymore. She looked straight at Selina. "Yes. Your


    son and I will be getting a divorce. You don''t have to worry about him anymore."


    Selina couldn''t believe it and turned to look at Austin. "Austin, what happened?"


    "Mom... Please just stay out of it," Austin said softly.


    Then Austin red at Nicole. "Don''t you know when to shut up? My mother is already in poor health!"


    he said through his teeth.


    "Maybe you should have thought twice before cheating on me if you didn''t want things to end up like


    this! Don''t try to me me for something that you know was your fault to begin with!"


    Selina then understood what was going on between Nicole and Austin.


    She nced at the look on Austin''s face and rolled her eyes. Then she shouted at Nicole, "Now that I


    think about it, maybe a divorce is the best! My son is an excellent, young man. He''s good looking and


    very sessful. There are a lot of other women who would want to be his wife. If only he hadn''t so


    sure about you in the beginning, I would have asked him to stay away from you! You are a very stupid


    girl, just like your mother!"


    Selina''s words were so harsh that Austin flinched, as if the insult was directed towards him.


    Even so, he didn''t stop his mother from beating down Nicole.


    Nicole looked at the two of them with a sneer.


    How stupid she was in the past year that she didn''t notice that this family had such an awful character!


    With a sarcastic smile, she turned to look at Austin. "I''ll meet you at the Bureau of Civil Affairs tomorrow


    morning."


    She quickly grabbed her suitcase and walked out of the house, mming the door behind her.


    Now, she knew where she had to be, and that was as far away from these people as possible.

 Chapter 3 Long Time No See

    Chapter 3 Long Time No See


    Early the next morning, Nicole was waiting at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Austin arrived therete, almost an hour since Nicole got there.


    "Let''s go," Nicole said coldly.


    However, Austin didn''t budge. He grabbed Nicole''s arm and said with his head down, "Nicole, I just


    want to say that I''m really sorry."


    His words made Nicole burst into tears again.


    "You know I love you," he continued with tenderness and reluctance in his eyes.


    But after what happened yesterday, these sweet words sounded so ironic.


    "You really make me sick," Nicole said with a smirk.


    With a frown, he gave Nicole a meaningful look, and let go of her hand. Nicole went ahead inside, and


    he quietly followed behind her.


    Blinking, Nicole tilted her head up, trying to prevent the tears to fall down from her eyes.


    ''There is nothing to cry about.


    He''s not worth it.''


    The process was quick and easy, and so they came out of the building soon enough.


    Nicole walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with the divorce certificate and felt very sad.


    A year ago, when they came to get the marriage license, Austin excitedly embraced Nicole, beaming


    widely at her with so much love in his eyes. "This is my wife!" he kept announcing proudly to everyone


    they passed by on the street. That memory was still so vivid in Nicole''s mind, as if it had happened just


    the other day.


    However, everything had changed.


    The two of them stood outside the building in an awkward silence. "Where are you going? Let me drive


    you," Austin finally said.


    Nicole shook her head and strode forward.


    "No need for that. We are over."


    "Nicole!" Austin shouted behind her.


    Nicole stopped but didn''t turn around.


    "Don''t get mad at Sabina, okay?"


    It was like a sharp sword stabbed into Nicole''s chest.


    "This was all my fault. She really had nothing to do with this. If you have anyone to me, it should be


    me," Austin said in a strained voice.


    Nicole bit her lip and turned around, a mocking smile forming on her lips. "Don''t worry. I don''t me


    either of you two."


    With that, she hurriedly left, leaving Austin dumbfounded.


    ''There is no one else to me,'' she thought bitterly.


    ''There''s no one to me but myself.''


    She med herself for trusting his promise and being moved so easily at such a young age.


    They had only known each other for one year before they decided to get married. This experience


    should be regarded as a lesson to her.


    As she turned around the corner, Nicole slowed down.


    She walked slowly, with no purpose and direction.


    Just then, she happened to walk in front of a hotel. There was a poster beside the door saying that they


    had a job opening.


    From now on, she had no one to depend on but herself.


    Nicole patted her face, took a deep breath, straightened her back and entered the hotel.


    The lobby manager of the hotel asked some basic interview questions and then brought Nicole to the


    general manager''s office.


    "Nicole, right? Have a seat, please."


    To Nicole''s surprise, the general manager was a kind young man in his early twenties. There was a


    faint smile on his face.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Nicole Du. I saw your hotel recruiting new employees. I think I''m quite


    suitable to work for your establishment,"


    Nicole said eloquently with great confidence.


    The general manager smiled, "Well then, Miss Du... Do you currently have a boyfriend?"


    Nicole was stunned.


    "No, I don''t," she answered, shaking her head slowly.


    "That''s good. It takes time for our hotel to train new staff. It would be a lot more difficult if certain,


    unprecedented factors appear,"


    the general manager shrugged and said bluntly.


    "You can guarantee that nothing like that will happen. In fact, I have just recently gotten divorced. I


    don''t think I would want to be in a rtionship anytime soon. Plus, I don''t have any children yet. That''s


    good, right?"


    The general manager didn''t expect that Nicole would be so frank. He said with pity, "I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have pried so much."


    "It''s okay. I''m over it."


    The general manager admired the toughness in Nicole''s eyes. "Miss Du, when can youe in to


    work?"


    "I... I can work as soon as today!" she said determinedly.


    "Andy, please advise her on thepany regtions and other formalities," the general manager said


    to the lobby manager without further questions.


    Nicole was still confused until she got her uniform.


    She didn''t expect that everything would go so quickly and smoothly.


    "Your food and amodation are provided for free here. Your sry of probation period is 3,000.


    You''ll be a regr employee in three months. When this happens, your sry will be adjusted


    ording to the performance during your probation period. Thepany will equip you with five social


    insurances and the housing fund..." The director of personnel spoke very quickly and finished words in


    a few seconds.


    Except her sry and free food and amodation, Nicole couldn''t catch everything that he said to


    her.


    But just those were enough for her.


    With those perks, she could easily just use her sry to pay for her mother''s medical expenses and


    her brother''s schooling.


    Nicole''s thoughts raced with excitement.


    She didn''t tell her family about the divorce immediately. Afraid that her mother would be worried about


    her, she stayed in the hotel first to work.


    Working in the hotel was easier than Nicole thought.


    She was quick and polite, and all the hotel colleagues were fond of her. She soon became a part of the


    team.


    Three weeks after entering the hotel, Nicole was arranged to clean up the presidential suite on the


    eighth floor.


    She pushed the cleaning car out of the elevator. When she looked up, she saw a man standing not far


    away from her.


    The man was on the phone, frowning slightly. He seemed to have encountered something that made


    him unhappy. His thin lips were tightly closed. After a while, he simply said a few words over the phone.


    The warm yellow light in the corridor shone on him, and his side shadow was tall and straight. The well-


    tailored suit made him look as fair and handsome as a movie star.


    ''Jacob...''


    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at him in a daze. Everything else around seemed to go out of


    focus.


    There was a sharp and impatient look in his eyes. And then, his gaze met with Nicole''s.


    In that split second their eyes met, Nicole realized how she looked like in front of him.


    She stepped back hurriedly and rushed into the stairwell to hide herself.


    Jacob Gu slowly put down his cell phone and fixed his eyes on the direction of the cleaning car.


    "Mr. Jacob, your room is ready. Please follow me," one hotel attendant said to him.


    "Mr. Jacob?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay."


    The familiar voice faded away from Nicole''s ears.


    Nicole slumped her back on the cold, hard wall, letting herself slip down onto the floor.


    Five years...


    It had never urred to her that she would see Jacob Gu again.


    Neither did she expect that he would be in such a ce at this time.


    She remembered that man clearly, and how much he had loved her. As time went by, Nicole often


    wondered what would have happened if she hadn''t ended up with Jacob Gu like that. It was the biggest


    ''what if'' in her life. Nicole had buried this deep in her heart, and never mentioned it to anyone ever


    since.


    It was because she had thought that she would never see him again in her life.


    After all, they didn''t belong to the same world.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With her hand over her mouth, Nicole cried out in silence.


    Jacob Gu, the only man who really loved her in this world. The greatest love in her life that she had


    ruined by herself.


    -------------


    In the presidential suite, Jacob Gu was standing in front of the French window, staring down at the busy


    city.


    The air around him was aggressive and indifferent.


    He wasn''t like this before.


    His sharp eyes gleamed as he furrowed his thick eyebrows.


    After a long time, Jacob Gu called the general manager of the hotel.


    "Stephan, is there a waitress named Nicole in your hotel?"


    Having gotten the affirmative reply, Jacob Gu squinted his sharp eyes, and loosened his tie slowly, a


    cruel smile appearing on his face.


    "Ask her toe to my room. I want to have a chat with her."

 Chapter 4 Value

    Chapter 4 Value


    Nicole sat on the floor in a daze.


    The scene she had just met Jacob yed over and over again in her mind.


    It was really him


    "Nicole, is Nicole here?"


    The lobby manager''s voice came from the inte.


    Nicole wiped her tears and answered.


    "Have you finished cleaning the suite?" Asked the manager.


    "Not yet." It was not until then that Nicole remembered that she had something important to do. She got


    up and patted the dust on her clothes. "I''ll finish cleaning right away."


    "No need for that. Room 666 I''ll arrange for Lily to go. People in room 888 is our distinguished guest.


    Treat him well and provide him with the best service, making him feel at home. Do you understand?"


    Nicole nodded solemnly, "yes, I do."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She kept her encounter with Jacob in her mind and tried her best to calm down. She took a deep


    breath, patted her face and walked out of the staircase.


    Standing in front of room 888, Nicole raised her hand and knocked the door softly.


    A momentter, an invitation came in.


    Nicole turned the doorknob and walked in with a straight face. She slightly bent down and said politely,


    "Sir, may I help you with the guest room service?"


    No one responded.


    Nicole was waiting for a while and spoke again, "I''m sorry to bother you, sir, have a good rest, if you


    need anything ."


    "Wait!"


    Hearing this voice, Nicole was stunned.


    She looked up in panic and saw the man sitting on the sofa in front of her.


    The man who just met...


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Jacob looked at Nicole with a faint smile, not knowing whether he was


    happy or angry.


    Nicole clutched her fists tightly. She stared at Jacob with nk brain.


    "Come here."


    Compared with Nicole''s panic, Jacob looked much calmer. He stared at Nicole and said calmly.


    Nicole''s fingernails were about to bleed. She gave a deep look at Jacob, struggling...


    ''What the hell did Jacob want to do...''


    After a long while, she bowed her head and walked towards him step by step.


    She thought that maybe Jacob had already forgotten her, she was the servant of this hotel now, and he


    was just a guest for her.


    She''d better not tter herself.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Nicole walked over and stopped when she was about one meter away


    from Jacob.


    She was polite and distant.


    Jacob stared at the woman in front of him. From the moment she came in, all his attention was focused


    on her.


    Five years.


    For countless sleepless nights, he was dreaming about the scene of their meeting again. If they met


    again, he would ask her why she had done that, and let her know how painful he had been, and ask


    her to give him an exnation.


    As time went by, his grievances and unwillingness gradually turned into deep hatred.


    He hated her.


    He hated her cruelty, she let him taste the happiness of love, and she trampled this happiness cruelly.


    "Drink it."


    Jacob managed to hold back his burning hatred and collected himself.


    Nicole looked at the wine ss in front of her, biting her lips.


    "Sir, we can''t..."


    "Are hotel waiters always so rude to the guests?" Jacob interrupted her rudely. His face turned cold.


    Nicole bit her lips, took over the ss with trembling hands and drank it up.


    "Cough... Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    Jacob stared at Nicole who coughed badly because of drinking too quickly, and sorrow appeared in his


    eyes.


    After so many years, she still couldn''t drink.


    And she was still so reckless when drinking.


    Jacob squinted. He picked up a bottle of wine and filled the ss in Nicole''s hand. Then he poured one


    more ss for himself. Their sses clinked and clinked.


    "Long time no see."


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Jacob who was wearing a wicked smile.


    She sighed in a low voice. She knew she couldn''t pretend not to know him anymore.


    "Long... time no see."


    Jacob raised his ss and said, "Nicole, we haven''t seen each other for years. Is it too much to


    celebrate?"


    Although Jacob behaved in a casual way, Nicole still could see his anger and indifference from his


    eyes.


    She knew that the Jacob used to be would never look at her in such a way...


    Nicole felt bitter in her heart. She avoided Jacob''s eyes and drank up the full ss of wine again.


    Nicole, who had never drunk before, drank two sses of wine in session. Her eyes began to blur.


    "Come on."


    When Nicole was about to refuse, she was held up by one of Jacob''s hands and put the ss directly


    to her lips.


    Without enough time to think, she swallowed a big gulp of red wine.


    "Ahem, ahem." Nicole drunk so quickly that she bent down and covered her mouth, coughing violently.


    The strong alcohol made her throat painful. She coughed for a long time before stopping. She looked at


    Jacob with tearful eyes. Before she opened her mouth, she lost her bnce and fell to one side...


    Then, her arm was grabbed.


    Jacob dragged Nicole into his arms.


    "Are you drunk?"


    Dumbfounded, she looked up at him and saw Jacob stretch out his hand and touch her face with his


    fingertips.


    A gentle touch.


    With tears in her eyes, Nicole felt very sad. She remembered that she had been held by Jacob in the


    same way when she was lying on his legs, and his fingertips gently touched her face.


    He gently stroke her face, as if touching a piece of priceless porcin.


    Sweet enough to make people want time to stop at that moment.


    Jacob stared at Nicole who was crying in his arms. She was the woman he was willing to give up


    everything for, the woman who made him fell from heaven to hell. The hatred in Jacob''s heart broke out


    once again and rose to shout.


    He hated her.


    He hated her so much that he could not forget her.


    He hated her so much that he was unwilling to admit that he still loved her.


    And he had a deep desire for her!


    Jacob''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, and his fingers fell on Nicole''s face. He pinched her smooth


    and small chin, looked at her with contemptuous eyes. "Stay with me tonight."


    Nicole took a deep breath with pain and forced herself toe back to reality. She looked at Jacob in


    confusion. "What?"


    Jacob raised his lips, bent down and frivolously approached Nicole, blowing hot air to her ears.


    "How much do you want now? I''ll give you ten times more."


    It took a while for Nicole to understand what was going on. She turned to look at Jacob in disbelief.


    Suspicion, anger, and humiliation all appeared on her face, and she instantly sobered up!


    She pushed him abruptly and trembled out of anger.


    "Jacob!"

 Chapter 5 Im Sorry, Im Married

    Chapter 5 I''m Sorry, I''m Married


    Jacob sessfully saw pain, sorrow and indignation on Nicole''s face, and the happiness of revenge


    swept over his heart.


    It was the first time in five years that Jacobughed out loudly.


    Heughed so hard that his heart hurt.


    "Jacob, don''t make such a joke with me." Nicole begged, her eyes were turning red.


    Jacob took a deep look at Nicole and said, "well, Nicole, don''t you like money now?"


    With tears in her eyes and flushed with anger, Nicole struggled to get rid of Jacob.


    As she guessed, Jacob hated her for what she had done to him!


    That''s why he asked her toe here and said something like that to insult her!


    It was true that she had been coward and had given up Jacob first, but she had no choice...


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and fell into the carpet.


    "Mr. Jacob, if you don''t have anything else, I will go out first." After a long time, Nicole stood up and


    bowed respectfully to Jacob. She staggered outside.


    Both Nicole and Jacob had suffered a lot because of their social status in the past. Now that Jacob


    hated her, just let him be.


    When she just arrived at the door and gripped the doorknob. Suddenly, someone pushed her against


    the wall.


    "Are you leaving?" Jacob gritted his teeth, with a bloodthirsty hatred in his eyes.


    Nicole''s face was pressed against the cold wall. She felt ufortable controlled by Jacob, which


    made her more sober.


    "Jacob, what do you want? What do you want me to do topensate you?"


    When she calmed down, she was able to talk normally.


    Jacobughed scornfully. He pushed Nicole to turn around and looked at her with a scornful smile.


    "Compensation? How are you going topensate me? "


    "I..."


    "Except for your body, what else do you have?"


    Nicole turned her eyes away from him.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that the man who treasured her in the past but regarded her as such a


    despicable person now.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Name your price, I am now the young master of Gu family again, I can give you what you want."


    "Don''t worry. I''m generous."


    How attractive and hurtful Jacob''s sexy voice was.


    Nicole''s heart was filled with sadness. She looked at Jacob again and said word by word, "Mr. Jacob,


    I''m married."


    Jacob was stunned, and it took him a while to understand what Nicole had just said.


    He raised his fist and punched the wall near Nicole''s ear.


    "Fuck off!"


    Nicole opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. She had to leave the room in silence.


    As soon as she went out, she heard a loud bang from the bedroom!


    Jacob...


    After returning to the staff lounge, Nicole sat on the bed with her arms crossed and her head buried in


    her arms.


    She wouldn''t be so sad when she had seen Austin''s cheating with her own eyes.


    Perhaps, she had never forgotten about Jacob. Perhaps just as the predecessors said, the first love


    was always the most painful...


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Nicole left, Jacob kicked over the tea table in anger. The two meter long ss fell straight down


    and broke to the ground.


    Just like the heart of Jacob.


    ''For what?


    Why do I have to suffer so much? Why can you live such a good life and even get married as if nothing


    happened.''


    Jacob''s lips turned pale with anger. His previous excitement of revenge disappeared when he heard


    that Nicole had been married.


    ''Nicole Du, you were so cruel to me that year. How dare you live a life as if nothing had happened.


    How dare you have happiness.


    A person like you doesn''t deserve it.''


    After a long time, Jacob slowly took out his phone from his pocket, pressed the hotkey and called the


    senior assistant.


    "Investigate a person,"


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Nicole woke up from the lounge.


    She held her heavy head and sat up, recalling what had happened the other night.


    The furious Jacob and the runaway herself.


    Maybe it was because the red wine was hypnotized, she came back and sat on the bed, cried and then


    fell asleep.


    Nicole got out of bed and washed her face. Looking at her slightly swollen eyes in the mirror, she


    sighed heavily.


    Now that she was married, she believed that Jacob wouldn''t meddle in her affairs.


    After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, Nicole gathered in the hall as usual.


    "Nicole, please stay here." After the manager finished speaking, he called her name alone.


    "Okay."


    Nicole was confused. She didn''t know what had happened, but she saw the manager was unhappy.


    "Nicole, I''m sorry. You can''t work at the hotel anymore." The manager looked helpless.


    "Why?" Nicole asked in surprise, "manager, did I do anything wrong?"


    The manager frowned and said, "one of our hotel''s VIP clientsined about you to our boss. I


    have no choice."


    Thinking of what had happenedst night, Nicole immediately understood.


    She looked at the manager and asked indifferently, "it''s Jacob who sued me, right?"


    The manager nodded his head with difficulty.


    "Tell me the reason." With tears in her eyes, Nicole asked, "what does hein about me?"


    "Well... I don''t know. The general manager didn''t tell the details." The manager looked embarrassed.


    "Nicole, what happened between you and Mr. Jacob? Why don''t you apologize to him? Maybe he will


    forgive you. "


    "No, thanks."


    Nicole refused without any hesitation. She wiped her tears and sobbed, "manager, I think I will get my


    sry for this period."


    "Of course, I will pay your sryter. I have been keeping an eye on your efforts, Nicole. If you can''t


    find a suitable job, I can introduce you to someone I know. You... Don''t be too sad... "


    The manager wouldn''t have let her go if not for the order.


    It was rare to see such a diligent and hardworking employee.


    But she had offended the big shot and couldn''t stay.


    "Thank you."


    Nicole said politely. She didn''t take the manager''s words seriously. She went to the personnel


    department to get her sry, took off her uniform and left.


    Five years ago, the Gu family had the great power to manipte other people''s fate, and she knew that


    the hotel could not afford to offend the Gu family.


    But where could she go next.


    Nicole stood at the hotel gate for a long time before she turned around and left.


    What she didn''t know was that her every move was watched by Jacob, who was sitting in a private car


    not far behind her.


    "Mr. Jacob, the meeting will begin in half an hour."


    The assistant sat next to him and reminded him, holding a thick stack of documents.


    Jacob fixed his eyes on Nicole who was about to disappear from the corner. He squinted his eyes.


    "Follow up."

 Chapter 6 What Are You Doing, Sabina

    Chapter 6 What Are You Doing, Sabina


    Nicole walked along the road for a while and then called her mother. She talked with her for a while and


    Nicole told her mother that she wanted to see her.


    "The medicine you bring mest time which was prescribed in traditional Chinese medicine, it worked


    very well. Remember to bring me some more ording to the prescription." Nicole''s mother ordered.


    "Okay." Nicole replied without any hesitation.


    Nicole didn''t realize a problem until she ended the call.


    The prescription was still in Austin''s house.


    She left with nothing but a bag.


    After hesitating for a while, Nicole decided to go back.


    In addition to her mother''s prescription, there were many things that belonged to her in the house, and


    she could abandon her clothes and shoes, but there were something she had to take back.


    Nicole raised her head and sighed as she took a taxi to the residential area.


    The down payment for the house was from Austin''s family, and the name on the property ownership


    certificate of this house was Austin, too.


    When they bought the house, Sabina had asked Nicole to let Austin write Nicole''s name on the


    property ownership certificate, so that she could have one more chip, but Nicole refused.


    "what''s the point of having a house if I can''t keep him here?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sabinaughed at her stupidity. Men wouldn''t cherish a woman who was too easy to get and had no


    chips.


    She retorted, pointing out that Sabina looked down upon love.


    As a result, she had been too confident in love.


    She was so indulged in her own emotions that she didn''t notice the man who had been following her


    not far away.


    Nicoleughed at herself and went upstairs.


    Austin should be working in thepany at this hour, so she didn''t have to worry about meeting him.


    Nicole opened the door with the key and entered the house quietly.


    The living room was in a mess. The chairs were arranged randomly. There were food boxes and


    washed dishes on the table.


    It seemed that he hadn''t packed it up for a long time.


    Nicole bit her lip and reminded herself not to be nosy. No matter what happened to this house, it had


    nothing to do with her.


    She just came to fetch something.


    She went into her bedroom and opened the night table. Nicole was in a daze.


    The drawer, which she usually put moisturizer and magazine, was filled with all kinds of sexual and


    flirtatious products, with all sorts of colors. It seemed that they had been used already.


    She suddenly felt queasy.


    Nicole closed the drawer in disgust and began to retch while holding the night table.


    Disgusting.


    He didn''t expect that Austin was such a yboy. ''Did he used to y with girls like this? Was it


    because of what Sabina taught him?


    Did he betray their marriage just because Sabina was good at seducing men?''


    Nicole couldn''t help thinking.


    The more she thought about it, the more sick she felt.


    Nicole pinched her thigh, forcing herself not to think too much and began to sort out what she needed


    to take away.


    There were not many things in the house. A diary that she used to record her life, some medical bills of


    her mother, and a small square paper box.


    Nicole stood up and went out.


    Before she reached the door, she was stopped.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sabina stood at the door, folding her arms across her chest.


    "¡­¡­ Ie to get my things. " Nicole exined and went out with her things.


    "Wait!"


    Sabina stared at the paper bag in Nicole''s hand and asked, "what''s in your bag?"


    Nicole didn''t say anything.


    She had so many questions to ask Sabina.


    "Let me see what''s in it," Sabina continued, pointing at the bag.


    "It''s my own things and has nothing to do with Austin. You don''t have to be afraid that I will take


    something from him." Nicole said scornfully.


    "How could I know if you hadn''t opened it?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t give a damn about the things you are interested in, including that bastard, Austin''s,


    "Nicole reassured her.


    "You always look down upon me, don''t you?"


    Nicole was amused by her words. She looked up at Sabina and said pointedly, "if you want to be


    valued, don''t be a third party and don''t do anything disgraceful."


    Nicole knew Sabina when they were in a cosmetic promotion. Nicole was still a college student and she


    worked on weekends. Sabina was a long-term worker. They didn''t know each other at first. Until one


    day, when Sabina went to work with a face full of wounds, then she fainted in the lounge. Nicole took


    her to the hospital.


    It was not until then Nicole knew that it was because of Sabina''s being a mistress and pped by the


    husband''s wife.


    At that time, Nicole was not married and had been told by Sabina how much she loved that man. And


    she even felt pity for her.


    After that farce, Sabina swore that she would never be a mistress.


    It seemed that a dog cannot change its natural habit of eating shits.


    "I know you always look down upon me. You are a college student and I haven''t graduated from junior


    high school yet." a wicked smile appeared on Sabina''s face. "But so what? Your husband has be


    mine, hasn''t he? As a woman, you have no qualification to look down upon me after what you have


    done! "


    Nicole was speechless.


    She couldn''t refute this sentence.


    Because Nicole believed that it was all her own fault to be in a rtionship with Austin.


    Seeing Nicole was speechless. Sabina became more arrogant. While Nicole was in a daze, she


    suddenly grabbed the bag from her hand.


    "Even if you are lofty and don''t love money, you still need money for your encumbrances, right?"


    She turned the bag over and began to pour out the things in it.


    "What are you doing?" Nicole hurriedly squatted down to pick up the medical bills scattered on the


    ground.


    "What''s in it?"


    With one foot stepping on the locked square box, Sabina stared at Nicole with a covetous re.


    Nicole was annoyed. She tried to get rid of her, "keep your feet off me. Don''t touch my things."


    "What did you put in it?" Seeing that Nicole was so nervous about the box, Sabina thought there was


    something valuable in it, so she immediately fought with Nicole for it.


    The box was so old that it couldn''t withstand the tearing of two women. With a crack, it opened.


    All the things in it were poured out.


    Colorful pictures, cards, letters, and some toys with strange looks -- all looked old and pretty.


    "Fuck off!"


    Nicole burst into tears. She pushed Sabina away, cautiously sorted out the broken boxes and picked up


    the things.


    Sabina found that they were all Nicole''s collections.


    Despite this, she wouldn''t let Nicole off so easily.


    Crossing her arms, she looked down at Nicole and sneered, "Wow, it''s so fast. I do think you''ve got all


    the credit cards and savings of Austin."


    Nicole angrily looked up at her, "I said I didn''t do it."


    "How can you prove it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Maybe you''re hiding it somewhere. Take off your clothes and let me see if I can find it."


    Sabina had been in the society for a longer time than Nicole. Therefore, she was far more powerful


    than Nicole in size and strength.


    She was quite sure that Nicole would not be able to get out of the door.


    However, she did not expect that she suddenly heard a maic male voice behind her.


    "You just came up to fetch something. Why does it take so long?"

 Chapter 7 The First Kiss Five Years Later

    Chapter 7 The First Kiss Five Years Later


    Nicole looked at the door instinctively and her heart beat faster when she heard the familiar voice.


    And she was right.


    She gawked at Jacob as he walked into the door. Her wet eyes reddened.


    She didn''t want to be seen like this by Jacob.


    "You... Who are you?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sabina stared at the man who had suddenly appeared. She didn''t realize what had happened until he


    walked up to her.


    The man in front of her was dressed in a ck, well-tailored suit, which was expensive to any sensible


    person. Moreover, the tailored suit entuated his broad shoulders, long legs. He looked noble and


    handsome.


    It was her first time to see such a gentleman in her real life.


    Sabina was stunned and her arrogance was dejected at what she said.


    But she didn''t receive any response from him.


    Jacob stared at Nicole, who was squatting on the ground and raising her head. He cracked a smile and


    said, "Go now."


    Nicole was stunned. She couldn''t believe that Jacob, who hated her so much, would help her.


    Was it her illusion.


    When she was wondering if she was dreaming, she was pulled up by Jacob and forcefully pulled out of


    the room.


    "Wait!"


    But Sabina soon regained herposure and followed them out.


    Jacob, who was standing in front of the elevator, turned around and looked at Sabina impatiently.


    Although he didn''t say anything, it was apparent that there was something in his eyes.


    "She can''t go. She stole something from my house."


    Sabina was afraid of Jacob''s eyes, so she aimed at Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t expect that Sabina would nder her like that. And she immediately retorted for herself in


    front of Jacob, "I didn''t!"


    "You sneaked out to check the drawers and boxes when Austin wasn''t at home. Then you were caught


    by me. How dare you im that you didn''t do that? You are a thief!"


    Nicole was trembling, "you, you are talking nonsense. I just came to get my own things back!"


    She looked at Jacob in a hurry, fearing that he would believe what Sabina said.


    Noticing Nicole''s concern, Sabina turned to look at Jacob.


    "Handsome boy, you should be careful. Don''t be cheated by Nicole. The face is no index to the heart.


    She is pretending to be pure. In fact, she loves money very much. Perhaps she is just a habitual thief."


    "No... I am not... "


    Nicole wanted to refute, but she suddenly remembered what happened five years ago. She looked at


    Jacob with a fragile expression in her eyes.


    Jacob heaved a sigh.


    He looked back at Nicole and said disappointedly, "after all these years, I didn''t expect that you are still


    like this."


    "No, I''m not."


    Just one simple word from Jacob made Nicole feel like falling into an ice cave.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would trust Sabina instead of her.


    She had expected the result of her promise to Jacob''s mother to leave Jacob five years ago.


    Nicole turned her head, not trying to defend herself anymore.


    "Hey, let me tell you the truth. She''s really a liar. Hey, buddy, my Austin..."


    "This is my assistant''s business card. You can call me if she has stolen anything. I will pay for it."


    With the sound of "Ding", the elevator door opened. Jacob interrupted Sabina''s nonsense ruthlessly


    and pulled Nicole into the elevator.


    When the elevator door was closed in front of Sabina, she looked at her finger''s gold-ted business


    card, dumbfounded.


    She thought that an assistant could have such a good business card.


    This man must have power.


    Sabina grinned. She had nned to get upte after work, but didn''t expect to see this.


    This man was far more handsome and outstanding than Austin.


    In normal times, Sabina didn''t dare to imagine a future husband like Jacob. But when she saw Nicole


    and Jacob together, she became confident.


    She believed that if she could take Austin away from Nicole, she would definitely take Jacob as well.


    Besides, in the eyes of Jacob, he didn''t have a crush on Nicole.


    Satisfied, Sabina carefully put the card into her bag and came up with a new n.


    Nicole stumbled out of themunity, hand in hand, until she was put into the car.


    "What the hell do you want?" Nicole said without any expression.


    Jacob fixed his clothes and let his eyes settle upon Nicole. After a while, he said slowly, "you lied to me


    again."


    With her lips tightly closed and her fingernails pinching the paper bag in her arms, Nicole looked away


    and said to Jacob, "I didn''t steal anything."


    "And didn''t divorce?"


    Jacob pinched her chin and forced her to face him.


    "Your husband had an affair with your bestie, and you''re divorced, aren''t you?"


    Nicole turned pale in an instant. She was forced to look at Jacob. From his eyes, she could see clearly


    her awkwardness.


    She was aplete failure to him.


    "Aren''t you good at deceiving men? Why did you fail this time?"


    Jacob''s words cut right to the heart.


    Nicole closed her eyes and tears rolled down her cheeks. She asked Jacob with a bitter smile, "Since


    you hate me so much, why did you help me just now?"


    ''I''d rather be framed by Sabina than be trampled like this.


    At least, I wouldn''t feel hurt!''


    Jacob was stunned. Then he snorted, "Now that you know I helped you, shouldn''t you express your


    gratitude?"


    "You..."


    Nicole''s mouth was shut as soon as she said one word.


    Nicole''s mind went nk at that moment.


    Until the tip of her tongue was bit.


    Nicole suddenly came back to her senses. All her blood rushed to her face, and she forcefully pushed


    the person pressing on her away.


    "Let me go... Let..."


    She was kissed more deeply. Nicole pushed him away with all her strength.


    Gasping, they looked at each other.


    They could both see the affection in each other''s eyes.


    This kiss was not as pure as it was several years ago.


    Jacob seemed to be unhappy.


    "Be my woman."


    Nicole''s chest heaved up and down. Jacob''s kiss was so imperious that she was lost in it for a moment.


    She stared at Jacob, who looked like a family member to her.


    Unfortunately, the next second, Jacob brutally broke her fantasy.


    "Nicole, name your price."

 Chapter 8 She Was Really Scared

    Chapter 8 She Was Really Scared


    His short words instantly dissipated the ambiguous atmosphere in the car.


    "Are you really..."


    Suddenly, Nicole''s phone rang before she spoke.


    She pushed Jacob aside and took her phone out of her bag.


    It was from her mother.


    From the corner of his eye, Jacob saw the caller ID and released Nicole.


    "Mom."


    "Sis, where are you now?"


    It was Jim, Nicole''s brother.


    "I... I just took Mom''s prescription. I''m about to go back. What''s wrong? What happened? "


    "Mom passed out while cooking. I have just called an ambnce. It hasn''te yet. I don''t know what


    to do. I dare not touch her. I..."


    Jim was too anxious to make aplete word.


    "What? Do you mean that mother fainted? "


    Nicole''s face became pale in an instant, and her hand, holding the phone, began to tremble.


    "Don''t move. I''ll be back soon. Don''t cry, Jim. I''ll be right back. You call the ambnce and see where


    the ambnce is."


    Nicole hurried to open the car door after hanging up.


    But she was stopped by Jacob.


    Nicole was burning with anxiety. Her mother was still in aa at home. Then she turned around and


    shouted at Jacob, "let go of me!"


    Jacob furrowed his eyebrows and let go of her.


    Nicole red at Jacob and got out of the car.


    It was almost noon, and there were many cars on the road, but none of them was empty.


    Nicole burst into tears.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to her mother.


    Her father had suddenly left her. She could no longer bear such a blow.


    Staring at the woman weeping not far away, Jacob frowned.


    He heard it clearly on the phone. Nicole''s mother was in trouble. At that time, his first reaction was to


    catch Nicole. In fact, he wanted to say that he would drive her.


    He was worrying about her.


    This recognition made Jacob extremely angry but helpless.


    He repeatedly told himself that he couldn''t be fooled by Nicole, but at the crucial moment, he


    subconsciously wanted to help her.


    It was terrible to learn the power of habit.


    Seeing Nicole was anxious to stop a car, Jacob could do nothing but watch her. She was almost killed


    by the car because she rushed too fast.


    Finally, he sighed and gave a hint to the driver to drive over.


    The car slid silently in front of Nicole. The window was rolled down. Jacob said indifferently.


    "Get in the car. I''ll drive you home."


    Nicole was stunned for two seconds. Then she gritted her teeth, opened the door and got in the car.


    After telling him the address, Nicole didn''t say anything in the car.


    Nicole pinched her palms helplessly and begged in low voice for everything.


    Jacob was upset by her words, but he didn''t stop her.


    The driver drove very fast. When they arrived at the downstairs of Nicole''s house, Nicole''s mother was


    just being carried into the ambnce.


    Nicole watched her brother get in the ambnce and the ambnce drove away.


    "Follow the ambnce."


    Jacob said abruptly.


    "Yes, sir."


    The ambnce and Jacob''s car arrived at the hospital one by one. Before the car stopped steadily,


    Nicole opened the door and rushed out.


    "Mom, mom, are you all right?"


    In the bed, Nicole''s mother closed her eyes tightly. She looked terrible. Apparently, she didn''t hear


    Nicole''s voice.


    "Excuse me, miss. Please get out of my way."


    The nurse wheeled the gurney into the emergency room. Nicole squatted at the door, covering her face


    and crying.


    She was really scared.


    That year, his father was sent to the emergency room in this way and never woke up again.


    It was a horrible ce for her.


    Jacob, standing in front of the elevator, looked at Nicole from a distance. His heart was gripped by her.


    It made his heart ache.


    In the past few years, he had acted so indifferently that he thought he would not feel sorry for anyone


    else.


    However...


    There was always an exception.


    After staring at her for a while, Jacob turned around and left.


    Nicole squatted on the ground, crying her heart out. Seeing this, Jim walked over and hugged her.


    "Sis, don''t cry. It''s all right. It must be all right."


    Nicole nodded, wiped away the tears and embraced him back.


    "I know. Mom will be fine."


    Five years ago, when their father had a car ident, Jim was still a primary school student.


    So he was not very impressed with the situation at that time.


    He only remembered that his family sent him to the rtives'' home and lived there for a long time.


    Later, his father disappeared.


    No one told him how he disappeared.


    However, he remembered clearly that after that, his sister who liked to be spoiled had suddenly


    be very diligent and less talkative.


    He didn''t like such a sister.


    He wanted the sister who liked to make trouble,ugh and even act childishly.


    As time passed, Nicole felt like it had been a century before the door of the operating room opened.


    "Doctor, how is my mother?"


    "She is not in danger for the time being. But her heart is contracted, so she needs a rack operation.


    Please go for the admission procedure first."


    Hearing there was no danger of life, Nicole was alive.


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    The admission procedure went through quickly. Nicole''s mother was sent to a general ward.


    After a while, she woke up.


    Nicole and Jim stood in front of the bed, with tears in their eyes. Seeing that their mother had woken


    up, they smiled through tears.


    After confirming that her mother was fine, Nicole pouted.


    "Mom, when did you have a heart problem? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    She only knew that her mother''s legs and feet were in poor condition, but she never knew that her


    mother had a heart problem too.


    Nicole''s mother smiled bitterly, "it has been a while since I did some heavy work. I felt chest tightness


    and pain, and it was ufortable if I walked far away. I used to have a rest once in a while, so I didn''t


    care about it. Today I suddenly passed out. Don''t worry."


    Nicole opened her mouth and swallowed back what she was about to say.


    She asked Jim to take care of their mother, and she went to the doctor''s office.


    After inquiring carefully about her mother''s uing surgery, Nicole was shocked by the medical fee.


    "Is this operation so expensive?"


    The doctor nodded gently, "a rack is about fifteen thousand. For the health of your mother, we need at


    least three racks. And the fees for the surgery and image taking, it will cost at least 60000 in total."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At least 60000...


    She didn''t have so much money.


    All these years, after her father passed away, she earned the money for her own tuition by working,


    and her mother spent the low ie on Jim and her own medical expenses. Their family didn''t have


    savings.


    But she had to have her mother''s surgery done.


    ''I have to figure out a way to pay for mom''s surgery.

 Chapter 9 No One Is Here, Stop Pretending

    Chapter 9 No One Is Here, Stop Pretending


    Sitting on the bench of the hospital corridor, Nicole was in a dilemma.


    She had no rtives who could lend money to her. Besides, her neighbors wouldn''t lend her so much


    money.


    The only valuable thing in the Du family was the old house.


    Nicole''s mobile phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. She took it out and saw it was Austin.


    She picked up the phone and heard the hesitant voice from Austin.


    "Nicole, you Did you go home to take anything? "


    Hearing that, Nicole knew that Sabina must have told it to Austin.


    Even worse, Sabina might exaggerate the whole thing.


    "Don''t worry about that. I just went and took a few of my belongings, not including what you bought for


    me and your belongings. I didn''t take any of them."


    Nicole snapped furiously.


    After being silent for a few seconds, Austin said slowly, "that''s not what I meant. Nicole, don''t be so


    upset."


    Nicole replied nothing.


    Austin kept going on, "Nicole, I''m not happy these days. I miss the days when we were together. We


    could have a hot meal every night when we got home, and there would be bath water prepared in


    advance. It''s me... Who didn''t know how to cherish you. "


    Nicole felt very distressed as she heard Austin''s confession.


    Since Austin had chosen to betray her, it was unnecessary to regret.


    "Nicole, Doctor Zhang is calling you."


    Nicole smiled and nodded to the nurse, "Okay, I will go to him right away."


    Austin was worried, "Doctor? Are you in hospital now? What''s wrong with you? "


    "I..."


    Nicole had been living with Austin for more than a year. She wanted to tell her difficulties to him


    unconsciously. But at that moment, she suddenly remembered that Sabina had said that Austin disliked


    her encumbrances. Then she swallowed her words.


    "I have to hang up now. We''d better not contact each other from now on."


    Then she hung up the phone and went into the doctor''s office.


    After talking with the doctor, Nicole trudged into her mother''s ward.


    The doctor told her not to worry too much. Only after camera test, they could decide if stent surgery is


    necessary. Three stents were the worst n. But there was still a possibility that her mother didn''t need


    the surgery.


    His sweet words still made Nicole feel heavy in her heart.


    She couldn''t rely on her so-called luck. She must be well prepared, and she couldn''t let anything bad


    happen to her mother.


    Nicole calmed down herself and entered into the ward.


    "Nicole, Austin just called. He heard that mom was sick and he said he woulde here soon."


    As soon as she entered, Jim reported the news to her.


    Nicole was shocked, "what did you say?"


    Knowing nothing about his sister''s divorce, Jim answered with the word "It is brother-inw, Austin, he


    just called. "


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole walked out of the ward and dialed the number of Austin.


    "What do you mean?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Nicole asked directly.


    But Austin''s attitude was much better. He said mildly, "Nicole, don''t hide it from me. Mother is in


    hospital again, right? Don''t be afraid. I''ll be right there. "


    "I don''t need you..."


    "I talked with mother and Jim. It seems that they don''t know that we are divorced, do they? Don''t reveal


    the secret. Don''t irritate mother at this moment."


    Austin was right. So Nicole couldn''t find any words to refute.


    One hourter, Austin arrived.


    He bought a bunch of fruits and pretended to look exactly the same as before they divorced.


    "Mom, we can cure whatever necessary. I am here. You don''t need to worry about anything." Judy Du


    was amused by Austin''s sweet words.


    Nicole couldn''t bear to see this. She went out alone to the corridor and sighed.


    After a short while, Austin also came out.


    "Nicole, don''t be afraid."


    Austin said affectionately, taking Nicole''s hand.


    "Come with me."


    Nicole took Austin to the staircase and shook off his hand as soon as she entered.


    "Nicole, please don''t do this to me, i..."


    "No one is here. Stop pretending!"


    Turning her back to Austin, Nicole didn''t want to see pity and worry in his eyes. She was afraid that she


    would change her mind.


    She couldn''t be soft hearted and forgive Austin, because he had mercilessly betrayed their marriage.


    Never.


    "Nicole, it''s not the time for you to be angry with me. Now we should work together to cure mom''s


    disease. When our mother gets better, you can throw your temper at me in any way you like, okay? "


    "Don''t worry about my mother. I can take care of her."


    Although Nicole was still refusing, her voice was obviously lower.


    "Even if we get a divorce, we are still friends. How can I sit by and watch you get into trouble?" Austin


    continued earnestly, holding Nicole''s Wrist.


    "I feel the same as you. I can''t stand that anything bad happened to our mother."


    Nicole didn''t respond to Austin, nor did she shake off his hand.


    At this moment, she needed these words, even Austin''s words were just lies.


    For her, the most important thing was that her mother could recover her health after the surgery.


    Austin stayed at hospital. He behaved very well. Judy Du and Jim didn''t notice anything.


    And Austin also settle down the surgery for Judy Du.


    He even didn''t say anything about repaying the fees for the surgery and the operation of the heart


    operation.


    "I''ll pay you back the money." Holding the medical bills tightly, Nicole whispered to Austin.


    Then Austin extended his hand to Nicole''s head and rubbed it lovingly.


    "I''m your husband. Let me solve the problem for you. OK?"


    Since they were in the ward, Judy Du and Jim''s attention was drawn by Austin''s words.


    The smiles on Judy Du and Jim''s faces made Nicole uneasy.


    "Jim, you stay here and chat with mom. We go out to have a talk."


    Nicole said with a smile, and once again pulled Austin to the staircase.


    "I really appreciate that you can help me. But could you please stop acting? I really have no mood to


    y with you."


    Austin stared into Nicole''s eyes and replied with a confused look, "I''m not acting."


    "What?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I still can''t get over you. I didn''t know you are good until you left. I was wrong. I regret about the


    divorce."


    Austin''s fingers stroked Nicole''s face. The touch of his fingertips made his heart ripple.


    He knew that Nicole had good skin, but he had never found that her skin was as white as jade, which


    made him don''t want to put his fingers down.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Nicole''s shyness in the bed.


    She was like a pure girl which is opposite to Sabina.


    He missed her so much that he found it hard to focus on having sex with Sabina.


    That was why he was so active today, and even humbled himself.


    Nicole dazed. They had been married for more than a year, and some of their habits had been


    developed even if their rtionship was dull.


    "Nicole."


    "I love you. I always love you. I can''t live without you." Austin hugged Nicole and said.


    Nicole''s eyes began to struggle. Her mind mored her not topromise, but her emotion dragged


    her to submit to Austin.


    "No, I won''t."


    Nicole pushed away Austin with clear eyes.


    "Sorry, I don''t love you anymore."


    Jacob, who was going to rush into the staircase, curled his lips when he heard what Nicole said.

 Chapter 10 Nicole Du, Do You Have Self-esteem

    Chapter 10 Nicole Du, Do You Have Self-esteem


    "Nicole, don''t push yourself too hard. I know you still love me. You just got hurt and you don''t want to


    admit it."


    Not giving up, Austin continued to persuade Nicole.


    Nicole took a step back and kept a certain distance from Austin. She looked up at him with a stubborn


    and serious expression in her eyes.


    "Austin, I don''t love you anymore from the moment I saw you and Sabina betray me." Nicole put on a


    bitter smile, "I''m not great enough to forgive my husband for having an affair."


    Austin gritted his teeth. Nicole was a soft girl. He had expected her to give in and make a concession.


    However, Nicole, who was standing in front of him, was totally different.


    A strong sense of unwillingness rose from the bottom of his heart!


    "Nicole, don''t say anything more. I know I was wrong. I promise I will never..."


    As Austin spoke, he pushed Nicole against the wall.


    "Bang -"


    All of a sudden, Austin was knocked down to the ground by this unexpected fist.


    Nicole was shocked by the person in front of her, and she covered her mouth in disbelief.


    ''Jacob, why is he here?


    Did he hear the conversation?''


    "Who are you?" Austin wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at Jacob


    ferociously.


    Jacob said coldly, "stay away from her."


    ncing at Nicole and Jacob, Austinughed as if he had understood something.


    "Nicole Du, no wonder you are so heartless to me. You''ve already got a new boyfriend. It''s really good


    method."


    "Austin, why are you saying such harsh words?"


    Nicole was so tired. She had just been grateful to Austin, then he had insulted her like that.


    "Did I say anything wrong? Why do you still pretend to be sad in front of me when you have a new


    sweetheart? Well, your new sweetheart isn''t unwilling to pay the medical fee for you, is he? "


    Clenching her fists, Nicole looked at Austin with disappointment.


    She shouldn''t have epted Austin''s help.


    "How much is it?"


    Since no one responded, Jacob repeated, "how much is the medical fee?"


    "It''s not that much, sixty thousand. Look at your dressing-up. You can afford that." Austin sneered


    Ignoring Austin''s provocation, Jacob took out a check book and a pen from his pocket. And he wrote a


    number easily.


    "Here is one hundred thousand dors. The rest is your tips."


    Jacob threw the check to Austin''s chest, grabbed Nicole''s wrist and pulled her out of the staircase.


    With disbelief in his eyes, Austin took the check on his chest and looked it over again.


    This was an effective cash check.


    When he said the medical fee amount, he was thinking that the man would not pay for Nicole.


    After all, nobody''s moneyes so quickly. If the man was reliable, Nicole would not be so mncholy


    about money.


    However, things didn''t go as he expected!


    One hundred thousand was not a small amount, but the man gave it to him without blinking his eyes!


    Who on earth was that man?


    How could Nicole find a rich man so soon?


    The muscles on Austin''s face trembled involuntarily, and he was overwhelmed by hideous jealousy.


    --


    Nicole was pulled by Jacob to the garden downstairs and stopped.


    "Do you have any self-esteem?"


    Jacob sneered and his voice was as cold as ice.


    Nicole felt a sudden pain in her heart, and pursed her lips tightly.


    ''I''m already such a bitch in Jacob''s eyes?''


    Nicole''s eyshes quivered, and her ck pupils were full of pain and endurance. She did not say


    anything to refute, just standing there quietly, epting the sarcasm on her.


    As if she had been used to it.


    Seeing her grief stricken eyes, Jacob was dazed for a moment, and then his heart ached.


    But his heart was covered up by anger and irritation again in a sh.


    What he had said was right. This woman had no self-esteem. She was humiliated and betrayed by


    Austin. How could she ask Austin for help?


    ''How could she rely on Austin so much?


    Or is she still obsessed with Austin? ''


    ''What''s so special about that man, Austin? She would rather be touched than ask me for help?''


    Jacob pinch fists himself. He had thought that he wouldn''t care so much about her, and that he would


    be able to perfectly control his emotions.


    Maybe he just overestimated himself!


    "I will pay the medical bills. Don''t let me see your bitch again!"


    After a long while, Jacob threw the words, turned around and strode away.


    Nicole watched him leaving as if a zombie. She stood there in a daze, and in her mind, she was


    thinking about thest word from Jacob.


    Bitch.


    Jacob was a man of action. When Nicole went back to the doctor''s office, she learned that Jacob had


    arranged the best expert in the hospital to prepare the surgery for Judy.


    The attitude of the doctor toward Nicole had obviously changed.


    With great care.


    It was not strange that Gu family was powerful and he knew someone in the hospital. Although Nicole


    still felt heartbroken for what Jacob said, she was relieved.


    With the help of Jacob, at least, she would be more confident in mom''s treatment.


    Nicole looked out of the window at thewn with a self mockery smile.


    In fact, what Jacob said was right. She was indeed a bitch.


    No mater Austin or Jacob, she still admitted their help boldly, even she was humiliated by them so


    much.


    As for self-esteem?


    It was ridiculous.


    Compared with her mother''s health and life, what she cared about meant nothing, let alone self-


    esteem.


    "Nicole, Nicole."


    Nicole suddenly regained herposure and turned to her mother.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Judy looked at Nicole with concern, "Nicole, is there anything bothering you?"


    Nicole went to her mother and sat on her bed. She held Judy''s hands and smiled, "No, mother, why do


    you ask that all of a sudden?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at you. You have been hiding something from me all this time. Tell me. Is it because you have to


    pay a lot of money for my illness? Am I making you hard?"


    Nicole hurriedly shook her head, "of course not. Mother, don''t think too much. I can handle it."


    Judy held Nicole''s hands and said, "Nicole, be honest with me. Is your mother-inw giving you


    pressure again?"


    "Mom, please don''t..."


    "I know. Your mother-inw has always looked down upon us. Even if Austin likes you and is willing to


    pay for it, she won''t agree with it so easily,"


    Nicole wanted to cry, but she held back her tears.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Your daughter is capable of something now. My mother-inw can''t teach me on


    such little money"


    In order not to make Judy worried, Nicole still didn''t tell her about the divorce.


    But Nicole didn''t expect that Selina, Austin''s mother, woulde to the ward.

 Chapter 11 Jacob You Bastard

    Chapter 11 Jacob You Bastard


    The hospital was very efficient. The next afternoon, the doctor had arranged an operation for Judy.


    Standing outside the operating room, Nicole and Jim were very nervous.


    After all, Cardiac stent surgery was not a small surgery.


    When Nicole was walking around anxiously like a cat on hot bricks, her phone suddenly rang.


    A strange number appeared on the screen.


    Nicole nced at it and hung up impatiently.


    A few secondster, the phone rang again.


    Nicole answered the phone peevishly. Before she asked who the caller was, she heard Jacob''s cold


    voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Why didn''t you answer it?"


    Nicole smacked her lips and said nothing.


    But Jacob didn''t ask more questions. "Go downstairs now. The driver is waiting for you at the gate of


    the hospital."


    "What''s up?" Nicole was confused.


    "Come and have dinner with me."


    "Ah!" Nicole gave a simple exmation and moved a little away from the suspicious sights of Jim. She


    gritted her teeth and said, "Jacob, My mother is in the operating room, and I don''t have time to have


    dinner with you."


    Jacob sneered and didn''t change his mind for Nicole''s reason. He still said coldly, "I advise you''d better


    not to disobey me, otherwise you know the consequences."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Nicole was shocked. She couldn''t believe that Jacob would make requests to her at this moment.


    "What''s wrong, Nicole?"


    Seeing Nicole''s pale face, Jim couldn''t help asking.


    Nicole paused and put away her phone as if nothing had happened, "It''s all right."


    Without more questions, Jim pulled Nicole to the bench outside the operating room.


    As time passed, Nicole was inexplicably scared.


    She owed money to Jacob. And this time, it was Jacob who helped find the doctor for Judy. ''What If


    Jacob did something...''


    Nicole didn''t dare to think more and got up quickly.


    "You wait here, Jim. I need to go out for a while."


    "What? Now? " Looking at the operating room and then looking back at Nicole, Jim asked pitifully,


    "mom is still in the operation room. Sis, why do you have to leave?"


    Nicole did not dare to look at Jim''s eyes. She answered perfunctorily, "you stay here. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay. I will tell you as soon as I get any news here." Despite his confusion, Jim didn''t ask any more


    questions. He just watched as his sister left.


    A ck car was parked in the parking lot at the gate of the hospital.


    Nicole recognized it. It was Jacob''s car.


    "Miss Nicole, please get in the car."


    The driver, who had been waiting by the side, pulled the door open respectfully to make a gesture of


    wee.


    Nicole squeezed her handbag and got into the car.


    "Mr. Jacob, Miss Nicole is on her way."


    Half an hourter, the car slowly stopped in front of a five-star restaurant.


    "Miss Nicole, Mr. Jacob is waiting for you inside."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nicole was in a bad mood. She got off the car with a long face and entered the restaurant.


    The waiter should have been informed. As soon as he heard Nicole said she was looking for Jacob, he


    warmly led the way for her.


    At a corner on the second floor, Nicole saw Jacob who was sitting on the sofa.


    Now he was holding a ss of wine, looking unusually leisurely and rxed.


    Nicole was furious. She rushed over and angrily stood in front of Jacob. "Jacob, what do you mean by


    calling me over now?"


    Jacob raised his head and nced at Nicole with an expressionless face. He said indifferently, e


    and sit down."


    "What on earth do you want to say? Hurry up. I have to go back to the hospital." Nicole stared at Jacob


    stubbornly.


    "Sit down, apany me, have dinner." It was clear that Jacob''s tone had changed as he spoke word


    by word.


    "I said I wanted to go back..."


    "I can''t guarantee what will happen in the operating room if you go back now," A faint sneer curled


    Jacob''s lips.


    Nicole clenched her fists, "You are threatening me."


    "It''s good that you know it."


    "Jacob, You bastard!" Nicole said through gritted teeth.


    Hearing her words, Jacob raised his head and smiled faintly. He answered with a smile, "I learned it


    from you."


    Nicole was speechless.


    She knew that Jacob was just threatening her. She also knew that doctors had medical ethics. They


    wouldn''t treat her mother so rudely just because of a word from Jacob.


    But she didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Even it was for her mother, she could not disobey Jacob.


    Nicole released her clenched hands and sat on the sofa in front of Jacob stiffly.


    "Come and sit here." Jacob patted the ce beside him.


    "¡­¡­"


    After hesitating for a while, Nicole sat down next to Jacob.


    She tried to sit on the edge of the sofa, but unexpectedly, she was pulled into Jacob''s arms.


    "You!"


    "Feed me."


    Jacob grabbed Nicole''s spoon with a natural look on his face.


    Nicole grabbed the spoon, looked at Jacob seriously and said, "can I go back to the hospital after


    feeding you?"


    "Well..." Jacob nced at Nicole and saw Nicole''s red eyes. Aplex expression came and


    disappeared fast in his dark eyes, "Yes."


    "Okay."


    Nicole nodded and began to concentrate on feeding Jacob.


    She was so careful because she didn''t want to do anything wrong to dy the time. As a result, She is


    thoughtful enough to make Jacob dreamed. So Jacob couldn''t picked any problems anymore.


    Actually, Nicole and Jacob sat very close to each other, and their intimacy made passers-by take a few


    looks at them.


    At a moment, a beautiful woman showed up.


    The woman was tall and charming. She wore a purple dress, and a V-neck design revealed her fair


    skin in the chest. But it didn''t make her vulgar just because she got the right ce.


    She stared at Jacob and Nicole for a while and then walked towards them in graceful steps.


    "Jacob, I''m here."


    The woman asked softly. Just like her appearance, the voice was also gentle and touching.


    Nicole stopped what she was doing and turned her head to look at the woman who suddenly appeared.


    "Have a seat." Jacob raised his chin.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting so long. I had a little chat with Uncle Jack, so I''mte."


    Hearing her mentioning Uncle Jack, Jacob raised his lips. He put his arms around Nicole, caressed her


    chin and said yfully, "It''s okay. I''m not bored, either."


    The smile on the woman''s face finally faded a little, but she tried her best to maintain it, since she had


    been trained to be a polite woman for so many years.


    "You can leave now. You don''t need to stay here anymore." The woman turned to Nicole and looked at


    her with disdain, although her tone was gentle.


    Nicole''s heart got nervous and she wanted to get up subconsciously.


    "Don''t go. I''m not full yet."


    As if he hadn''t heard what the woman had said, Jacob held Nicole tighter and even blew a little hot air


    into her ear.

 Chapter 12 Little Girl, Are You Tired

    Chapter 12 Little Girl, Are You Tired


    Nicole''s ears were sensitive parts. Being teased like this in public, she flushed quickly.


    Jacob was amused by her reaction. He did once again.


    "Ahem."


    The woman covered her mouth and coughed.


    Jacob stopped and looked up at her.


    "I thought you didn''t have dinner. You can eat now."


    He said and looked at her with casual eyes.


    The woman was distracted for a moment, but soon she put on a gentle smile again and began to have


    dinner.


    Even though Jacob was born and raised in a rich family and had seen manydies, he could not find


    any mistakes from her elegance and courtesy.


    Therefore, this one was even much more difficult to deal with.


    "Jacob, I heard from Uncle Jack that you have bought thend in the west of the city. Are you going to


    develop it by yourself or..."


    The woman paused and looked at Nicole.


    "Sorry, I forgot there was an outsider here."


    It sounded like an easy sentence, but in fact, it had already given Nicole a head-on blow.


    But this didn''t work for Nicole at all. She had no passion to think about the rtionship between Jacob


    and this women. Her only thought was how her mother was in the operating room and when she could


    go back to the hospital.


    So actually she didn''t catch the deep meaning from the woman.


    "It''s Okay. It doesn''t matter that she knows."


    Jacob said abruptly.


    The woman didn''t expect that Jacob would defend this girl in his arm. She looked at him unbelievably.


    In the rich and powerful family like them, it was not strange that there was a butterfly around them.


    Everyone knew that they were just ying around, so they didn''t care much about it.


    But at the same time, they kept all the confidential information from the outsiders.


    But it was obvious that Jacob didn''t take precautions against this butterfly.


    ''Was it because he trusted her or because he spoiled her too much?''


    She looked at the girl in Jacob''s arms again. She had a bad feeling that this girl would be a stumbling


    block on her way to being Jacob''s wife in Gu family.


    The woman shrugged her shoulders and smiled grieved in her heart. She no longer said anything and


    focused on her meal.


    At the end of the meal, Jacob gave a hint to Nicole to have some as well, and waved his hand to


    indicate that he was full.


    Nicole put down the tableware, looked at Jacob eagerly and said in a voice that could only be heard by


    them, "you are full, can I go back now?"


    Jacob nced at the opposite and put his hand on the back of Nicole''s head to force her to lean


    against his chest.


    "We just came out for a while, and you got tired again,"


    His voice was full of affection and sweetness.


    Nicole held her breath and didn''t dare to make a sound. She was afraid that she might have done


    something wrong and Jacob would change his mind.


    "Well, stop being flirtatious. I''ll drive you home."


    Jacob said himself, put his arm around Nicole and stood up.


    Hearing this, Nicole looked at Jacob, and there was a glimmer of joy in her eyes.


    "Jacob..."


    Obviously, the woman didn''t expect Jacob would leave her alone here. She tried to keep him.


    Jacob pretended to feel helpless. He patted on Nicole''s head and said, "I have to go, Daisy. My little girl


    is tired."


    "¡­¡­"


    Daisy Yu couldn''t stay calm anymore and watched Jacob leaving with the girl in his arms. Her fork was


    almost twisted.


    He flirted with the girl in front of her, now even left her alone for that girl.


    Daisy stared at where Nicole had sit, eyes full of disdain.


    It seemed that Jacob was too bold and spoiled that girl. She even dared to urge Jacob to leave right in


    front of her.


    She looked down upon her!


    ¡ª¡ª


    "I''ll take a taxi,"


    "No, I''ll drive you there."


    After they walked out of the restaurant, Jacob pulled Nicole who was about to leave and got in his car.


    Nicole took out her cell phone and called Jim immediately, as she had no time to pay attention to


    Jacob.


    "Jim, how is it going?"


    "Mom is still in the operation. Nicole, do you finish there?"


    "Yes. I''ll be right back."


    Hearing that her mother was still in surgery, Nicole was not so anxious as before, and her expression


    softened.


    Arriving at the hospital gate, Nicole got off the car and ran to the fast food restaurant near the hospital


    to pack a box of meal.


    Jacob opened his mouth but said nothing.


    When they went upstairs by the elevator, Nicole stared at Jacob and asked angrily, "what are you still


    here?"


    Strangely, Jacob was in a good mood. Instead of getting angry, he smiled and said, "I''m here to see if


    the doctor has done his best."


    His words were imperious, but they fit well with Nicole''s heart.


    The next moment, Nicole even thought that everything would be fine as long as Jacob was here.


    She turned around uneasily to hide her fierce expression.


    They walked along the direction of the operating room from the elevator. Nicole trotted towards Jim and


    handed him the lunch box.


    "Jim, you''ve waited for so long. You must be hungry."


    To her surprise, Jim shook his head and said, "No, I''ve already had lunch."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes. Someone delivered takeout. What? Didn''t you order it for me?"


    When Nicole was wondering, Jacob said.


    "Nicole asked me to book it for you. She was so anxious that she might forget it."


    Nicole and Jim turned to look at Jacob at the same time. Jim asked curiously, "Nicole, who is he?"


    "He..." Nicole didn''t know what to say.


    "I am..."


    "He is my colleague!"


    Nicole was afraid that Jacob would say something inappropriate, so she said that first.


    Jacob was stunned. He didn''t exin but smiled.


    After all, Jim was still young. Hearing Nicole''s words, he didn''t think too much, and pulled Nicole to sit


    on the bench.


    About half an hourter, the door of the operating room finally opened.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Judy was pushed out. She looked pale and closed her eyes.


    "Doctor, how is my mother?"


    "The operation was very sessful. She will be transferred to ICU for observation for a period. If her


    condition is stable, she can be transferred to the general ward."


    After giving a brief order, the doctor moved a gurney into the ICU with the nurses again.


    Nicole held her face in her hands and tears fell down from her fingers.


    Seeing this, Jacob felt heartbroken. He was about tofort her, but was interrupted by Jim.


    "Sis, it''s all right. Mother is all right."


    "Yes, I know. That''s so great."


    With his hands in his pockets, Jacob looked at them for a while and then turned around.


    "Kent, buy some fruits and snacks upstairs."


    About ten minutester, a t headed man appeared at the stairway with a bag of fruit and arge bag


    of snacks in his hand.


    Jacob cast a nce at this sister and brother who were still staring at the ICU door and left quietly.


    "Hello, Thank you so much for your work. Have some fruit and snacks here."


    Jacob was a handsome man with extraordinary temperament. When he didn''t smile, he was a cold


    beauty that no one could approach. When he smile, he could charm people.


    Now he was standing by the nurse desk with a graceful smile and became the focus immediately.


    There were rules for the nurses not to ept gifts, but fruit and snacks were eptable.


    Soon, the crowd was full ofughter from a deste atmosphere


    "Handsome boy, which patient''s family are you?" The nurse asked passionately while ncing at the


    chocte in the bag.


    Jacob smiled and said, "Judy Du, who had just received an operation for heart transnt surgery, I am


    a colleague of her daughter. Please kindly take care of Judy after then. "


    "Oh, it''s her. We should do what we should do."


    Kent Jiang, who is waiting for Jacob at side, was shocked by what happening.


    His such indifferent Mr. Jacob was pleasing the nurse for help in person.


    It seems it was time for him to win a lottery.

 Chapter 13 You, Apologize To Her

    Chapter 13 You, Apologize To Her


    At night, there was only one person left in the hospital. Nicole asked Jim to go home for rest, and she


    would stay in the hospital.


    "You can go back too." Nicole also said to Jacob.


    In fact, she was quite confused. She didn''t understand why Jacob still stayed here.


    It didn''t look like a joke.


    He didn''t care about her at all since he suddenly asked her out to y with him.


    She had been worried about her mom and wouldn''t think it through first. But now, she calmed down


    and realized the reason Jacob had asked her to go out was to give that woman the long face.


    She didn''t know why, but she really didn''t like it.


    She felt like an object.


    "I can take care of my mom by myself. Mr. Jacob, you have a lot of work to do. You don''t need to do


    that."


    Her voice was filled with fury.


    Jacob''s face darkened. He snorted and strode away.


    Nicole sighed in her mind as she watched Jacob leaving.


    She couldn''t understand him at all.


    It was gettingter andter. Most patients and their families went to sleep. The corridor of the hospital


    was so quiet that it turned dreadfully pale with the light sprinkled.


    Nicole sat on the bench outside the ICU and let her mind wander.


    She thought of the time when she just knew Jacob.


    She was in senior two that year, and a transfer student showed up in her ss one day. Then the


    student stood on the stage casually and introduced himself.


    Hearing that, Nicole looked up when she was doing a physical test paper.


    "My name is Jacob Gu."


    He said briefly.


    He didn''t say any greeting or make any polite remarks.


    He was aggressive and defiant.


    A vision of eternity.


    "You can sit there now and change your seatter." The teacher was pointing to the seat behind Nicole.


    For this handsome and arrogant transfer student, the attitude of the students was different in ss.


    Most girls were obsessed with the cool boy, and the boys had an alert look on their face, just in case


    that Jacob would rob the limelight from them.


    But they could do nothing.


    However, it had nothing to do with Nicole, what she cared about most was her study.


    Only when she did well in her exams would her school waive her tuition fees and award her


    schrships.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The first time they had talked to each other was in two week in their PE ss.


    That day Nicole had her period and went back to the ssroom after she asked for leave from the


    physical teacher. She put her hands on her stomach and took a nap on the desk when the door of the


    ssroom was suddenly pushed open.


    A group of boys crowed into the ssroom.


    "Jacob, my cousin set up a new game room. Let''s go to y together after school."


    "Jacob, you were so awesome just now!"


    Nicole was ufortable and couldn''t rest because of the noise, so she got up and she was going to


    find a quiet ce to stay.


    She was tripped up by someone when she passed by the boys who were gathering at the door.


    Nicole fell on the ground.


    Because of her funny pose, the boys burst intoughter.


    Maybe it was because her mood was fluctuating during her period, Nicole, who was always calm,


    began to cry.


    She squatted on the ground and cried with her shoulders trembling.


    The boys''ughter gradually turned into cheers.


    "Who did this?"


    At this moment, Jacob suddenly said.


    No one dared to answer.


    "I want to know who did it!"


    "Jacob, I... I was just making fun of her. I didn''t mean to make her cry. "


    "Apologize to her."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. Don''t cry, please."


    The more the boy apologized, the more wronged Nicole felt. Without epting the apology, she stood


    up and quickly left the ssroom.


    When she went downstairs, Jacob''s voice came from behind her.


    "Hey."


    Nicole stopped and turned back angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    "You... Your pants got dirty."


    Jacob''s ears turned red. He seemed embarrassed.


    It took Nicole a few seconds to realize what was going on. She pulled her trousers and turned her head


    to have a look, regardless of the presence of Jacob.


    Her pants were so loose that she could see the back of her pants easily.


    At that moment, Nicole''s face was as red as an apple.


    They kept silent awkwardly. Then Nicole heard the rustling sound.


    Then, Jacob reached out to her with his school uniform.


    "Here you are."


    "¡­¡­ Thank you."


    Although so many years had passed, Nicole still remembered that bossy man handed over his coat


    with his red ears.


    The sunshine of afternoon poured on him through the window and coated him with ayer of golden


    light.


    So dazzling.


    --


    "Nicole, Nicole."


    Nicole opened her eyes and looked at the man in a daze.


    "You stayed here the whole night? How is mom? "


    Nicole woke up. She rubbed her eyes and asked, "Austin, why are you here?"


    "Ie here to visit our mother." Austin helped Nicole sit up straightly and said naturally.


    "You don''t have to do this. Austin, we have divorced."


    "I know. But mom and Jim don''t know yet. They will be suspicious if I don''te. Besides, we were


    once a couple, I should visit her in the hospital."


    Hearing that, Nicole became silent.


    "Nicole, are you hungry? I bought the breakfast for you when I came. Have some."


    She had eaten very littlest night. As soon as she smelled the vor of porridge, Nicole felt hungry.


    She epted the bowl and began to eat.


    When Jacob put off his work and arrived at the hospital, he saw the scene.


    Nicole and Austin sat side by side. They were chatting in a friendly manner. From time to time, Austin


    helped Nicole lift her long hair which fell over her face, behaving as an intimate couple.


    Jacob''s eyes grew colder than ever before.


    He really wanted to go over and stare into Nicole''s eyes and questioned her, ''are you so eager to drive


    me away just to make room for this man?''


    Is this man who betrayed you so good in your heart?


    Or you are always such a bitch?


    But his self-esteem made him unable to speak.


    If he said that, he would lose.


    He wouldn''t lose.


    Jacob sneered, turned around and left.


    ''Nicole Du, I''m not in the mood to y sweet games with you.


    Let''s do something straightforward.''


    Half an hourter, Jim was on the way to the hospital by bike. Because he was absent-minded, he


    knocked down an olddy who appeared from nowhere.


    This olddy was sent to hospital and her family asked Jim to pay some money. If not, they would send


    him to prison.


    There were many witnesses in the spot, which made Jim difficult to defend himself.


    When Jim told this to Nicole by phone, Nicole hastily turned the bowl over.


    "How... How could this happen all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 14 Jacob, I Want To Borrow Money

    Chapter 14 Jacob, I Want To Borrow Money


    Nicole''s mother was lying in the ICU while her brother was trapped.


    Nicole had no idea, but only request Austin to help stay outside of the operating room. She went to look


    for Jim herself.


    The olddy was sent to the neighboring hospital. Not far away, Nicole ran all the way there.


    As soon as she entered the ward, Nicole saw Jim squatting down in the corner of the wall with his head


    in his arms, being pointed at by a group of people.


    "What are you doing?"


    Nicole pushed through the crowd and stood in front of Jim to protect him.


    "Nicole, Nicole..." Jim sobbed and raised his head. He hugged Nicole and said, "I didn''t do it on


    purpose. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Since you didn''t do it on purpose, does it means that you don''t have to be responsible for her


    anymore? My mother is at an old age now. Can you take the responsibility if anything bad happens to


    her?"


    A middle-aged man said as he got close to Jim, poking Jim''s forehead with his index finger.


    Hearing the man''s words, Jim was scared to step back, tears rolling down his face.


    Nicole felt sorry for her brother. She took a deep breath and blocked the middle-aged man.


    "I''m sorry. But please calm down first. None of us wants this to happen. Now that it has happened, we


    should find a solution to solve it. If it is my brother who should take the responsibility, we will definitely


    take the responsibility."


    Her words were very polite, but the man was in a very angry temper.


    "What is the if? You little girl, do you know what you''re saying? It''s his responsibility to take all the


    mes. How can we ckmail you after so many people saw what happened on the scene? "


    "Yes, aren''t there any adults in your family? Ask your parents toe and discuss the solution!"


    Nicole was so close to the man that she could hear her own tinnitus.


    Luckily, at this moment, a nurse appeared.


    "Please be quiet. The patient needs rest."


    Nicole calmed down for a few seconds, stared at the middle-aged man who seemed to be the most


    powerful man here, and said lightly, "tell us, what do you want us to do?"


    "We''ve already told him. Pay for it!"


    "How much?"


    "At least three hundred thousand."


    Hearing the amount, Nicole gritted her teeth and said, "it''s a bit too much. My brother just went out by


    bike."


    The middle-aged man raised his voice suddenly. "How can we go too far? My mother is still taking the


    physical examination inside now. Let''s put aside the result of the examination first. Can you make sure


    that there will be no sequ after the ident? Can you promise that this crash will not have any bad


    impact on her future life? "


    "But she rushed over by herself..." Jim retorted in a low voice.


    The middle-aged man was irritated by this sentence and took a posture of beating Jim while cursing.


    Fortunately, he was stopped by someone beside him.


    The two sides were in a stalemate. After a while, the doctor who examined the olddy came out.


    It was really unlucky. The olddy''s shank was fractured after she hit Jim''s bike.


    ording to the doctor, the olddy had to stay in the hospital for a while.


    The result determined the arrogance of the olddy''s family. They raised the price to five hundred


    thousand after a short while.


    Nicole was irritated and spoke without careful diction. "Are you robbing money? Your price almost can


    buy a life!"


    After a moment of silence, a loud p hit on Nicole''s face.


    "Do you mean that we can take your or your brother''s life by giving you five hundred thousand? Or do


    you think my mother''s life is worthless because she is old? "


    "No I didn''t mean that I''m sorry... "


    "How arrogant you are! Where are your parents? Call your parents here and I will talk to them. You are


    insulting us!"


    Seeing his sister being beaten, Jim pulled Nicole over and shouted angrily, "what are you doing! You


    can hit me if you want, but not my sister! "


    "No, Jim, don''t talk nonsense." Nicole''s eyes turned red, and she apologized, "we''ll pay, we''ll pay."


    Hearing thepensation, the crowd calmed down a little.


    But they still held Jim''s hand and asked Nicole to withdraw the money.


    Nicole stumbled away, standing at the gate of the hospital, feeling exhausted.


    Suddenly Nicole''s phone rang. It was from Austin.


    "Nicole, how is everything going on your side?"


    "They want a five hundred thousandpensation." Nicole sat weakly by the garden at the gate of the


    hospital.


    Austin was shocked by the amount, "Five hundred thousand? Why so much? "


    Nicole briefly exined the situation and asked, "you Could you lend me the money? I will find a way to


    pay you back. "


    "Well...."


    If it was before, Nicole wouldn''t have been so humble. But now, she had no time to think about


    anything else. She begged, "please, Austin. I can write a note for you and I''ll pay you the interest!"


    "I would like to help you, Nicole. But the amount is toorge. I don''t have so much cash at all, and my


    mother is in charge of my money. She has already suspected that I used sixty thousand before, and it''s


    impossible for me to get so much money now."


    Hearing that, Nicole felt hopeless. She hang up the phone after hearing some more words from Austin.


    500000 was not a small amount.


    Although their house wasrge, the location was not good. As it was close to the suburb, it would be


    sold at most six hundred thousand. But if she sold the house, where would they live in the future?


    Thinking about it, Nicole thought of a person.


    There was someone that she didn''t want to think about, but seemed to be the only person that could


    help her.


    It was Jacob.


    But thinking that she had owed him so much and still needed to ask him for help, Nicole felt


    ufortable.


    However, thinking that her brother was still pointed at by that family, Nicole could not hesitate any


    more. She dialed the number that Jacob called her the first night.


    It was put through, but no one answered.


    Nicole hang up and continued dialing again.


    He didn''t answer until she tried third time. It sounded like he was interrupted.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?"


    Hearing this, Nicole straightened her back and said, "Jacob, I want you to do me a favor."


    "What?"


    "I want to I want to borrow five hundred thousand from you... "


    It was only after a few seconds of silence that Jacob continued to ask, "Is the medical fees so much?"


    "No, it''s not like that..." Nicole exined embarrassedly, "Jim hit someone by his bike, and he has to


    compensate for it."


    "¡­¡­" Jacob didn''t say a word.


    "I really don''t know what to do. They won''t release Jim. If Jim can''t afford thepensation, they will


    call the police. I''m really afraid that this matter will have an impact on Jim''s reputation."


    However, it was still silent at Jacob''s side.


    His silence frightened Nicole. She was afraid that he would refuse her.


    A few minutester, when Nicole couldn''t wait any longer, Jacob said.


    "Okay, youe here to withdraw the money."


    "Really! Thank you! "


    A few minutester, Jacob sent her an address.


    Nicole turned around and ran into that hospital, gasping for air. She said to the crowd around Jim, "I


    have gathered enough money. I''m going to withdraw it. You can''t treat my brother so hard anymore."


    That family didn''t retort.


    Nicoleforted Jim for a while and went downstairs to take a taxi, heading to the address on her


    mobile phone.


    Luminous Building.

 Chapter 15 Come In And Take A Shower

    Chapter 15 Come In And Take A Shower


    Although Nicole knew that Jacob came from a rich family, she was still surprised when she looked up at


    the skyscraper.


    Luminous Building, only from the name, it was clear that it belonged to Gu family.


    Nicole took a deep breath and gripped the handbag belt over her arm, then she stepped in.


    As soon as Nicole entered, someone came up to greet her and politely led her to the elevator.


    It seemed that Jacob had told them beforehand.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Du is here."


    "Okay, you can leave now."


    Entering the office of Jacob, Nicole was so nervous that her heart almost jumped to her throat.


    This was the first time she came to the ce where Jacob worked. It was strange but also attracting


    her admiration.


    Looking at the big desk and the well-dressed man behind it, Nicole couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    The bully in her memory had really changed.


    He was so dazzling.


    "Sit down, please."


    Jacob said in an unexpected polite way.


    Nicole nodded slightly and sat down in the chair opposite to Jacob, thinking about how to start.


    "Well as what we talked about on the phone before... "


    "I can give you one million, but..." Jacob leaned back and changed the subject, "on one condition."


    Nicole was shocked, "what condition?"


    "Stay with me for a year."


    "What?" Nicole suddenly stood up and asked with disbelief, "what do you mean?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "I mean it literally."


    "No No way... " Nicole shook her head and stepped back. "I can''t promise you that."


    "Then you can leave now." Instead of forcing Nicole to answer his question, Jacob picked up the


    document at hand and started to read it again. "But you have to make up your mind first. Not only the


    compensation, but also the nursing expenses after the cardiac surgery. As I know, it is also arge sum


    of money. It may waste all you efforts if it is dyed"


    Nicole stopped walking.


    She slowly turned to look at Jacob, her eyes were getting red.


    "Why are you doing this, Jacob?" With a sad face, Nicole showed an expression of being humiliated in


    her eyes.


    Jacob didn''t seem to feel Nicole''s sadness. He shrugged and smiled. "I''m a businessman. Of course I


    am expecting your return."


    "I will find a way to pay you back..."


    "No need."


    Clenching her fists, Nicole became more and more disappointed.


    "I can wait for you to think it over. But I don''t think your mother and Jim can wait." Jacob put down the


    files and coldly looked at Nicole, "or, actually you don''t care about them at all. You only care about


    yourself."


    "Of course I do care about them! Otherwise, I won''t ask you for help. I didn''t know that you would ask


    such a brazen request! "


    Suddenly, a sharp light went off in Jacob''s eyes. With a wicked smile, he joked, "Even blood brother


    has to square ounts each other. Why should I help you for nothing?"


    "You..."


    "What''s more, you don''t have to ept it. Sacrificing others to protect yourself that is not the first time


    you have done, don''t you think you will be in a loss?"


    Nicole was speechless. She closed her eyes and sighed that she had to ept her fate, thinking that


    her mother and brother were still waiting for her.


    "I ept your request. I will apany you for a year."


    Hearing this, Jacob didn''t feel happy but got angrier.


    He suddenly stood up, pulled out a check from the drawer, and threw it on the table in disdain.


    "Kent!"


    A person walked in quickly. "My master."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take her to withdraw the money ande back to report after this."


    "Yes."


    Kent took the check, walked to Nicole, bowed to her and said, "Mrs. Du, let''s go."


    As an outsider was present, Nicole restrained all her emotions and nodded to Kent, "OK."


    She didn''t look at the direction of Jacob even after she left.


    With the help of Kent, Nicole paid thepensation and took Jim away.


    That family should have been trying to make things difficult for her, but Kent turned them down.


    Kent took Nicole to open a savings card and saved the rest fifty hundred thousand in. After that, he


    drove Nicole and Jim to back the hospital where Judy was.


    "Sister, who was that man? And how did you get so much money?" Looking at the car leaving, Jim


    asked Nicole in confusion.


    Nicole shook her head tiredly. "It''s just a friend of mine. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go upstairs to check


    our mom."


    "But Sis..." With tears welling up in his eyes, Jim pulled Nicole''s sleeves and begged, "Nicole, don''t


    cover it. I want to take responsibility with you."


    Hearing what Jim said, Nicole burst into tears too.


    She knew very well that Jim would definitely not ept the price that she had to pay, let alone bear the


    responsibility that she had to undertake together with him.


    "I''m your sister, you trust me, don''t you?" Nicole wiped her tears and asked, putting her hands on Jim''s


    shoulders.


    Jim nodded repeatedly and answered seriously, "yes, I do."


    "That''s good. Come with me to visit mom."


    They went upstairs and came to the door of ICU. Austin who was supposed to sit there had already


    gone.


    Nicole had no strength to be disappointed. Sheforted Jim to sit down, and then went to the


    doctor''s office.


    "The patient recovers well. She will probably wake up this afternoon. She can be transferred to the


    general ward tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    This was the only good news that Nicole heard in the whole day.


    With the money given by Jacob, Nicole no longer worried about the medical fees, and she


    wholeheartedly paid attention to the treatment of Judy.


    All efforts paid off. After Judy was transferred to the general ward for less than a week, she could walk


    with stand-by.


    The whole family was happy with the result.


    The brother and sister didn''t tell Judy about Jim''s crash ident. Sometimes, Judy would ask about


    the surgery fees, but Nicole prevaricated it every time.


    That night, when Nicole just apanied Judy to sleep, the phone suddenly rang.


    Nicole had a bad feeling when she saw the number.


    "Hello."


    "Come to Luminous hotel in an hour."


    Nicole nervously looked up at her sleeping mother, and tiptoed out of the ward with her mobile phone.


    "I''m in the hospital with my mother. Can we meet some other day?"


    "Call the nurse. I don''t like waiting. You''d better hurry up."


    Then, Jacob hung up the phone.


    The feeble Nicole stood against the wall for a while. Finally, she walked to the nurse desk and asked


    the nurse to help take care of her mother before taking the taxi to the hotel.


    Nicole spent some time in talking with the nurse, so she arrived at the hotel after one hour and a half.


    ording to the room number sent by Jacob, Nicole reached the 18th floor, took a few deep breaths


    before knocking the door.


    The door was opened soon, and Jacob appeared behind the door. He was in a bathrobe, and most of


    his skin was bare. Water dripped from his wet hair, which made him more sexy for his handsome face.


    It was so embarrassed that Nicole looked away.


    "Come in."


    Nicole paused for a second and went in obediently.


    "You were a married woman, so you should know how to serve people, right?" Jacob asked coldly.


    Nicole panicked.


    "Go and take a shower." Jacob cast a glimpse at Nicole with rage in his eyes.


    Then, he ignored Nicole, walked straight to the head of the bed, and tasted the wine in his ss


    carefully.


    Nicole stood there awkwardly for a while and walked into the bathroom step by step.


    The bathroom was also filled with the scent of men''s body wash.


    Although Nicole had known that this would happen as long as she promised to Jacob, she still couldn''t


    face it when it really happened.


    However She had promised him. She couldn''t say no. If it ended earlier, she could go back to the


    hospital and take care of her mom.


    Nicole pinched her palm, came to the shower and turned it on.


    Jacob leaned against the headboard, crossing his legs leisurely.


    The sound of water came from the bathroom. He looked up, and the slender figure on the frosty ss


    was partly hidden and partly visible.

 Chapter 16 No. Stop

    Chapter 16 No. Stop


    As the sound of water suddenly disappeared, Jacob''s heart trembled.


    He had to admit that he was looking forward to what would happen next.


    He had a mental mysophobia. He turned a blind eye to women who tried to seduce him, let alone


    developed feelings for them.


    Jacob raised his head and took another sip of red wine. His long and narrow eyes narrowed into a slit,


    staring at the door of the bathroom slowly opened.


    The firsting out was a white and slender foot.


    Then Nicole came out of the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe.


    Nicole''s hair was totally wet, drops of water trickling down her slender neck. On the contrary, the look in


    her eyes was pure and ashamed.


    With such a sharp contrast, she turned out to be super sexy.


    Jacob swallowed hard as he waved his hand.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Come here."


    Nicole seemed to be scared and slowed down.


    With less than ten meters'' walk, she had reached the end of the mountain very soon.


    "You..."


    Before she finished, she was dragged by Jacob and fell on the bed.


    "Jacob!" Nicole cried in panic, trying to get rid of the man''s hand.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Jacob bent over and kissed Nicole earlobe. Feeling her soft body, he said,


    "this is not your first time. What are you afraid of?"


    This sentence made Nicole feel ashamed for no reason, and she reflexively put her arms around the


    chest.


    "No Don''t do this to me... "


    This feeling of being forced made Nicole very scared. She could no longer endure it and begged in a


    low voice.


    Although she said it in a low voice, Jacob heard what she said clearly. He stopped what he was doing


    and sneered, "haven''t you promised? Why do you want to go back on your words? "


    He slowly said, "or, is the word ''no'' actually meaning something else?"


    "Jacob!"


    Nicole''s mind went nk. She didn''t know what to say when faced with Jacob''s usation. She could


    only call his name habitually.


    Jacob licked his lips and sat up with Nicole in his arms. He poured another ss of wine and took a big


    gulp.


    Then he lifted Nicole''s chin and kissed her!


    Nicole''s face was red because of the suffocation. She had no time to swallow the alcoholic that was


    pushed into her mouth.


    "Phew Swoosh... " Nicole rested her head on Jacob''s shoulder, gasping for air.


    When she came to her senses, she found that the ss of red wine in Jacob''s hand had already spilled


    on their clothes.


    "You''ve spilled my wine." A faint smile appeared on Jacob''s face.


    Nicole bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    Jacob murmured, "I was about to feed you the wine, but now I have to -"


    Nicole was surprised and her face turned redder. She looked at Jacob with disbelief in her eyes.


    Jacob smiled and patted Nicole''s face. He forced her to open her face and pressed it on his chest.


    What''s more, he held Nicole''s hand with his another hand.


    Like electric shock, Nicole was about to get rid of his hand.


    But she couldn''t move because of Jacob''s great strength.


    "Don''t let me get angry, or you will have a hard time."


    Regardless of Nicole''s resistance, Jacob said casually.


    Nicole immediately stopped struggling. She loosened up a little and finally obedientlyy in Jacob''s


    arms.


    Jacob lowered his head and looked at her with loving eyes.


    "Rx." Jacob clung to her lips and gasped, "rx and don''t be so nervous."


    Nicole bit her lips and whispered with red eyes, "gently Be gentle... "


    "No way!"


    Jacob burst intoughter. His smile looked evil.


    He took an extremely tough action, but his voice was low and gentle. He repeated, "no way."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob was stunned as well. He had never a masochist. He even looked down upon


    those men who only relied on brute force to conquer women.


    But when he refused Nicole''s request, there was a mysterious thrill like an electric current went through


    his nerves.


    The unprecedented pleasure swallowed him in an instant.


    But Nicole didn''t know this, or perhaps at this moment she had no ability to think about it. She was


    terrified.


    This waspletely different from her own experience. It was rude, oppressive, and there was no


    affectionate and interaction.


    It was like a unterally punishment.


    No... Stop


    She wanted to beg for mercy, but when she opened her mouth, the sound was all broken.

 Chapter 17 Did You Sell Yourself

    Chapter 17 Did You Sell Yourself


    Nicole didn''t wake up until it was about noon the next day.


    She sat up and held her heavy head to think for a while before she realized what happened.


    Last night, Jacob called her here and then...


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Nicole blushed again. She could hardly resist the fact that Jacob


    was very hot.


    Suddenly the doorknob turned and interrupted Nicole''s thinking.


    She picked up the nket to cover herself and looked into the bathroom.


    The door was pushed open and Jacob came out.


    A bathrobe was hanging loosely from his body. Drops of water dripped from his body. Obviously, he


    had just taken a bath.


    The scratches on his neck showed how crazy they had been forst night.


    There was no doubt that it was Nicole who grabbed them.


    Nicole did not dare to look again. She looked down and continued gripping the nket.


    All is quiet, then Jacob spoke.


    Biting her lips, Nicole listened carefully.


    "Behave better next time." As he spoke, Jacob walked to the bed and pinched Nicole''s chin to force her


    to look up.


    "I brought you back not for let myself suffer, understand?"


    Nicole''s eyes were expressionless. She looked at Jacob''s good-looking lips which kept spitting out


    words that hurt her. Her heart ached.


    The illusion of warmth in her mind had been broken cruelly.


    ''Yeah, I''m just a ything to serve people. I shouldn''t have any unrealistic fantasies.''


    When that mouth stopped, Nicole opened her eyes and didn''t want to look at Jacob anymore.


    "Can I go back now?"


    As she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was so hoarse that it hurt as if her throat was torn


    apart.


    Butpared with heartache, this pain was nothing.


    "I''ll try my best to satisfy you next time."


    Nicole looked back at Jacob and smiled.


    Although it was a smile, it made people feel ufortable.


    red by her smile, Jacob felt annoyed for no reason. How could he feel sorry for her? When he was


    badly hurt, she just abandoned him mercilessly. He should have known her true features earlier. Why


    was he still fooled by her?


    ''No way. I will never forgive anyone who hurt me. What I want is revenge and humiliation, '' he thought.


    At that time, it was her innocent and pure face that cheated his feelings, trampled on his dignity, and


    betrayed his love.


    He would let her pay for what he had suffered!


    Jacob clenched his teeth and the hatred in his heart made him almost lose control.


    "Fuck off."


    Jacob released Nicole and pointed at the door, roaring, "get out now!"


    Nicole''s heart sank when she saw how angry Jacob became. She didn''t know what she had done


    wrong. How could she provoke Jacob.


    She froze for a few seconds, then got up from the bed, picked up the clothes on the ground and put


    them on one by one. After tidying up her clothes, she walked past Jacob and left without looking back.


    Hearing the door mmed shut, Jacob couldn''t calm down anymore. He hit the bed with his fist,


    groaning.


    He did all these just to revenge and make Nicole sad. But why did he feel heartbroken when he saw


    that he really hurt Nicole?


    Why did he care about a woman who had betrayed him!


    Love was like poison. He had been trapped in it once.


    Nicole left the hotel with her exhausted body and took a cab back to the hospital.


    It was a message from Jim. He was in the hospital with their mother. They had lunch together and their


    mother was doing well.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she smelled something delicious.


    Her stomach started to growl.


    Nicole sighed helplessly and randomly chose a fast food restaurant.


    After eating a fast food in a hurry, Nicole felt that she had used up her strength. She shook her head,


    forced a smile on her face and headed to her mother''s ward.


    Standing at the ward door, Nicole was stunned.


    In the ward, Austin was telling a joke happily, making Jim and their mother burst intoughter.


    "Sis, you''re back." Seeing Nicole, Jim rushed to her and held her in his arms.


    With a smile on her face, Nicole and Jim walked to the table and put the fruit that she just bought


    downstairs on it.


    "You... Why are you here all of a sudden?" Nicole looked at Austin and pretended to ask in a casual


    way.


    Austin was also good at acting, and he wasn''t surprised at all when he heard Nicole''s question. He


    answered as if it had been prepared, "I was so busy a few days ago that I didn''te to see mom. I


    come here directly when thepany isn''t so busy today. I didn''t tell you in such a hurry, I''m sorry."


    Nicole was ufortable with his natural and intimacy. She lowered her eyes and turned to Jim, "Jim,


    help mom lie down and have a rest."


    "Okay." Jim nodded obediently.


    "Pleasee out."


    After passing by Austin, Nicole pulled him up from the chair and went out of the room.


    Nicole didn''t let her hand go until they had reached the end of the corridor.


    "Why are you here again?" She said bluntly.


    After pausing for a while, Austin faltered, "Ie here to see mom Nicole, don''t be angry."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s my mom, not your mom. You can go now if you have seen her. Don''te here again." Nicole


    wasn''t in a good mood, so she was depressed.


    Besides,st time she mentioned borrowing money, Austin refused. So she didn''t want to see him


    again.


    As Austin approached Nicole, he noticed the red mark on her cor.


    As an adult, Austin knew exactly what such a mark meant.


    He grabbed Nicole''s cor and asked angrily and enviously, "who did this? Who did this? "


    Nicole looked in the direction of Austin''s vision and stepped back, covering her bare skin.


    "It''s none of your business."


    mes were about to burst out of Austin''s eyes. He stared straight at Nicole and said slowly, "Jim told


    me that you went outst night. Is this what you want to do?"


    Nicole became angry from embarrassment and gave Austin a hard push.


    "I said it was none of your business! We are divorced. You have no right to discipline me? !"


    Being pushed a few steps back, Austin looked at Nicole up and down, gnashing his teeth in anger and


    stared at the crumpled clothes on her.


    Then Austin pushed Nicole to the corner.


    "What do you think your mother will think if she knows?"

 Chapter 18 What Are You

    Chapter 18 What Are You


    As Austin mentioned Judy, Nicole exploded with anger.


    "I warn you, if you dare to let my mother know this, I will never let you go!"


    Startled by Nicole''s momentum, Austin released his hand, and then Nicole got rid of him.


    He still felt a little embarrassed. Thinking of the woman he had been missing all these days, he couldn''t


    help saying maliciously, "how long are you going to continue like this?"


    "It''s none of your business." Nicole replied coldly.


    However, Nicole''s indifferent attitude made Austin even more angry. He gasped and clenched his fists.


    "Nicole, do you know what you are doing? You can ask me for help if you are in trouble. Why are you


    so bitch?"


    "Ask you for help?" Nicoleughed instead of getting angry, "didn''t I ask you? Didn''t I borrow money


    from you that day? Did you lend it to me? You kept away from me when I was desperate. Now you call


    me bitch. But you have no right to say so. "


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You should leave now. Don''te here again. I don''t want to see


    you anymore." Nicole turned her head away to not see Austin anymore.


    With a scornful look on his face, Austin snorted, "I''ll leave soon. You really think I do care about you?"


    Then he strode away as if something dirty was chasing him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole stood there for a while, squatted down weakly, hugged herself and buried her head in her own


    arms.


    She didn''t want to cry, but her eyes were dry and painful.


    She had heard so many hurtful words from Jacob that she was almost numb.


    She just felt very tired, really tired. No one could understand her helplessness and bitterness.


    She suddenly missed her father very much. If he was still alive in the world but not died in the car


    ident, then he would take the responsibility for her.


    Nicole squatted too long time that her legs and feet were numb. She staggered to her feet and had a


    rest with the support of the wall before back to the ward.


    In the ward, Judy had fallen asleep. Jim was at the bedside. He was having a sweet sleep.


    Seeing this scene, Nicole felt sad. She tiptoed to Jim and caressed his head.


    Although her younger brother was still in the teenager rebellious period, he was very considerate and


    didn''t spend too much money or cause trouble for the family.


    It was really hard for him to take care of their mother these days.


    Nicole stood there for a while. When she saw her brother''s thin arm, she seemed to think of something.


    Then she left a note on the bedside table and left the ward.


    She bought pork ribs and vegetables in the supermarket and went home.


    The house had not been cleaned for several days. Jim and she only came back home for a sleep, as


    there was a thinyer of dust on it.


    Nicole went to the kitchen and cleaned it up. Then she washed vegetables and meat, stewed them in


    the pot. After that, she closed the kitchen door and began to clean it up.


    Her mother was a clean freak. Nicole couldn''t let her mother see the mess in the house when she left


    the hospital and back home.


    After she cleaned up the room and washed her brother''s dirty clothes, the soup was almost ready.


    Nicole washed her hands and stood in front of her father''s memorial. She smelt the incense and said


    seriously, "Dad, you can rest assured. I will take good care of mom and brother."


    After the soup was done, she put it in the c and carried it back to the hospital.


    When she arrived, Judy and Jim had already woken up. A nurse had just finished examination and put


    a drip on Judy.


    "Sister, you''re back." The sight of Nicole brought a smile to Jim''s face.


    Nicole gave him a quick response and handed over the incubator. "I cooked pork rib soup just now. You


    and mom both have some."


    "Sister, you said you went back home. For soup? Wow, it smells great!"


    Nicole sat beside Judy''s bed with a smile, held Judy''s hand which was free from infusion and asked


    with concern, "Mom, how do you feel today?"


    "Much better." Judy held back Nicole''s hands and asked with doubt, "Nicole, did you have a quarrel


    with Austin?"


    Nicole was surprised and replied, "No. why do you ask this?"


    Judy sighed heavily, "I think you two are acting strangely and alienated. Nicole, be honest with me. Is


    Liang family giving you a hard time because of the cost for me?"


    Although Nicole had exined the fees to Judy many times, Judy was still dubious and worried.


    "Mom, nothing is more important than your health for me. I borrowed money from Austin. I work hard


    and return the money to him. Don''t worry." Nicole repeated the lie without blinking.


    Judy was still worried, "but..."


    "Mom, have some soup." Jim interrupted them properly and nced at Nicole secretly.


    Nicole gave Jim a thankful look.


    She had told Jim not to let mother know all those bad things, which was not good for mother''s


    condition. It seemed that Jim was smart enough.


    For several consecutive days, Nicole went home at noon to make various soups for Judy and Jim. With


    meticulous care, Judy recovered very quickly.


    Which is luckily for Nicole, neither Jacob nor Austin found her these days which made her rx a bit.


    That day, Nicole went home to make soup as usual. When she got off at the bus station and was on


    her way home, it suddenly began to rain.


    Nicole didn''t have time to dodge the rain and got wet in the rain.


    When she went back home to make some soup and hurried to the hospital, she had already had a


    slight fever.


    However, Nicole, who was busy taking care of her mother and brother, did not take the fever to heart.


    She did what she was supposed to do as usual. Until night, she found that she walked a little bit dizzy.


    "Sister, you can go home tonight. I will take care of mom in the hospital." Seeing Nicole''s haggard face,


    Jim said with sympathy.


    Nicole was about to refute, as her phone suddenly rang.


    She took the phone out. As soon as she saw the name, her face changed.


    It was from Jacob.


    "Sis, won''t you answer the phone?" Jim reminded at side.


    Nicole came to herself and pushed her brother into the ward, "then you stay here tonight. I''ll go back


    home for rest."


    "Okay. Take care." Jim waved at Nicole with a smile.


    After saying goodbye to her mother and brother, Nicole''s cellphone was not ringing anymore. When


    she was thinking about whether to call back or not, it rang again.


    Nicole stepped to the elevator entrance quickly and answered the phone.


    "Why didn''t you answer my phone?"

 Chapter 19 Come Here, Dont Piss Me Off

    Chapter 19 Come Here, Don''t Piss Me Off


    Nicole bit her lips and didn''t answer.


    Jacob sneered and spoke in a vague voice because he was slightly drunk, "I''m drinking with some old


    friends in a bar. Come over and say hello."


    "¡­¡­ Can I say no? I''m not feeling well today. " Nicole was silent for a few seconds and asked softly.


    It sounded noisy on the other end of the line, Jacob seemed not hear Nicole clearly.


    "Come here quickly. Don''t make me wait."


    "I really..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Before Nicole could finish her words, the phone was hung up.


    She stared at her phone helplessly for a while. She was in a daze and didn''t know what to do. After all,


    Jacob called her to the bar for frolic and enjoyment. She was not supposed to go there under such bad


    condition.


    However...


    She couldn''t refuse him.


    Nicole rubbed her forehead and went downstairs to take a taxi.


    Inside the bar.


    Jacob hung up the phone and threw it on the table. Then he picked up a cigarette from the cigarette


    case and put it between his fingers.


    The girl beside Jacob came up to him immediately and lighted the cigarette lighter.


    Jacob stared at her for a few seconds, then put the cigarette that between his fingers to his mouth and


    took her hand to light it.


    "Jacob, do you n to stay here? Or will you go back to London after finishing those projects which


    from your father?" One of Jacob''s buddies asked.


    Squinting, Jacob blew out a stream of smoke, but didn''t respond.


    His another buddyughed and patted on the girl''s face in his arm, who looked like a pure college girl.


    "Of course he must decide to stay. Otherwise, how could he find a lover here?"


    "A lover? Is that the girl he just called? " The man who asked the question first was a little confused.


    "The young master from Gu family, who has never had sexual intercourse with any women for ten


    thousand years, how could he find a lover so soon?"


    "You can not believe it, right? When I heard of it, I was quite shocked. It is the one he just called. I am


    so curious that I have begged him for a long time before he would like to call her over. Don''t scare her


    away when the girles here."


    "It''s not that exaggerated," Jacob said casually


    "So you mean she can take jokes?"


    "Oh, don''t make up those stupid dirty anecdotes again. At least Jacob likes her now. I hope you can


    keep away from the boundary."


    Hearing "like", Jacob felt a little ufortable. Without thinking, he retorted, "like? Don''t tter her. "


    The boys immediately understood what he meant under Jacob''s reaction.


    Since he didn''t like her, she was no more than a y toy to him for enjoyment.


    It took about forty minutes to get to the bar that Jacob said. Nicole got off the car, took a few deep


    breaths, clenched her handbag and walked in.


    The moment she entered, the deafening sound almost threw Nicole down.


    She stood outside the dancing crowd for a few minutes before she got into the crowd to look for Jacob.


    She didn''t find Jacob until gastric acid in her stomach was almost overflown.


    Jacob sat in a separate room on the other end, which was with crystal beads on each side of the


    curtain. Several couches were put on the side of the curtain, which was spaciouspared with the


    embrace-dancing floor.


    There were several men and women with Jacob, and the men were all leaning on the sofa as if they


    were lord, while the girls were snuggling into the arms of the men. Although they were all dressed


    neatly, they were still very eye-catching.


    Those young girls, in particr, seemed too young.


    Nicole looked at Jacob having a girl on his leg, wanted to leave at once.


    "Miss, Mr. Jacob wants to see you."


    However, It was toote. When Jacob spotted her, he waved his hand and a bartender came to her


    instantly.


    Nicole had to walk over there.


    "Jacob, is your girling?" A man winked at the others with a weird smile.


    Jacob just ignored that man. His eyes fixed on Nicole for a while. Then he pushed away the woman


    who sat on his thigh and said, e and sit here."


    Nicole stood still.


    The crowd gasped and began to look at Nicole.


    As far as they knew, Jacob was the only one who had ever rejected women. How could a woman have


    ever rejected him?


    ''does she really have a background or not knowing how to behave?''?


    "Come here. Don''t piss me off." Although he said so, he was actually very angry.


    Not only Nicole but also the people present also learned it.


    A man tried to ease the situation by saying with augh, "Jacob, don''t be so fierce to a girl. A girl needs


    to be coaxed."


    Jacob snorted and showed his disdain.


    Nicole also sensed that the atmosphere was a little stiff. With her teeth clenched, she walked over step


    by step and sat next to Jacob.


    Jacob nced at Nicole with a lukewarm sight and said, "why do you want me to say twice? Are you


    too rx these days to remember yourself who you are? "


    "Come on,e on! Beautiful girl, let''s drink!" Noticing the strange atmosphere, the boys immediately


    came over with wine in their hands, smiling.


    However, Nicole, who was suffering from a splitting headache, had no energy to care about their


    thoughts, and refused directly, "I can''t drink alcohol."


    With her words, the man holding a ss of wine stood there in embarrassment.


    Actually people at the table were all embarrassed.


    These people had always met people who knew how to say and act. At least, everyone knew how to


    pretend to show respect each other.


    However, They got blocked today, by this woman who was just in a in dressing-up and not very eye-


    catching.


    If she wasn''t brought by Jacob, all of them would have fallen out.


    Jacob also had a long face. It was not because Nicole didn''t respect his friends, but because Nicole


    didn''t respect him as well.


    Now that she is already here, why was she pulling a long face? Or was she just so reluctant?


    He had already drunk a little wine, so he lost his temper. "You have to drink even you can not.


    Otherwise what do I call you for?"


    Seeing that Jacob frowned tightly, Nicole said unhappily with a soft tone, "you are drunk. I''m going back


    first."


    "How dare you?"


    Jacob looked at Nicole coldly and took over the ss of wine from his buddy''s hand. He raised his


    head and gulped down the wine, pulling Nicole into his arms and kissing her.


    Because of the sudden kiss, Nicole was fed a mouthful of wine and was choked to tears. She struggled


    violently under the grip of Jacob, her hair disheveled, and clothes as well.


    The others in the separate room took a deep breath. Since they had yed all kinds of new tricks, no


    wonder when people would y deep kisses and undergoing alcohol. This was still the first time that


    they had seen Jacob kiss a woman against her will, and she was reluctant to do so. This news was


    even more shocking than the news that they had made girls pregnant at the same time!


    "No... Let me go! "

 Chapter 20 Dont Play Tricks, You Cant Escape

    Chapter 20 Don''t y Tricks, You Can''t Escape


    Not until Nicole was almost out of breath, did Jacob let go of her and coldly watched her cough.


    With her hands on her neck, Nicole coughed and gasped badly. She was dazzled by the bar''s light, as


    her clothes and hair were in a mess because of Jacob''s rude. All these made her diffusing a special


    shattered beauty.


    All people at the table were all stunned.


    This woman, in front of them, looked weak and feeble, but her eyes were telling stubborn.


    "You''d better behave yourself, or I will do it right now." Jacob leaned over and giggled in Nicole''s ear.


    Nicole stopped coughing. She pushed Jacob away and stood up. She walked past the man next to her


    and was about to walk out. However, before she could walk further, she was pulled back by Jacob.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob red at Nicole with anger.


    Nicole red back and said, "there is a limit even if you are ying madness with alcohol. Have you


    done?"


    All people present took a deep cold breath.


    They had never heard someone else speak to Jacob in such a tone. This was the first time that they


    had ever heard it.


    "Nicole, you''d better not challenge my bottom line." There was a dangerous look in Jacob''s eyes, which


    was a sign of anger.


    However, Nicole suffered a splitting headache. If she didn''t insist on breathing, she was about to faint.


    She really had no energy to coax Jacob.


    She stretched her neck and looked at Jacob. Her eyes were full of impatience.


    "You are making me angry," He said and got on top of her.


    "No..." Nicole started to struggle violently. She used so much strength that Jacob almost lost his


    control.


    Embarrassed and outraged, Nicole bit the tip of Jacob''s tongue.


    In an instant, the smell of rust filled the mouths.


    Feeling a sharp pain, Jacob loosened his grip.


    Nicole was held by Jacob on hisp. As Jacob loosening, she suddenly fell back and sank heavily on


    the ss table which is set full of drinks.


    "Bang -"


    The sses were scattered all over the ground, and Nicole''s upper and lower parts of the body were


    wet in the drinks.


    "You..."


    "Jacob, calm down!" The buddies quickly stopped Jacob when they realized what was going on.


    "Don''t fly into a rage. Just have fun."


    "Yes yes. Calm down."


    Jacob didn''t intend to get mad at Nicole, but now he was fired by his buddies''s persuasion, then he lost


    his temper.


    He stared at Nicole whose clothes got wet, extremely anxious.


    Especially when Nicole asked him with a disdainful look, he almost wanted to lift the table.


    He didn''t like to be red by Nicole like that, as if it''s him who had done something wrong.


    "Go back with me."


    Jacob immediately stood up, grabbed Nicole''s arm with one hand, and pulled her out of the bar without


    saying a word.


    "Jacob, calm down!" When the buddies saw Jacob''s sudden leaving, they were worried but didn''t dare


    to go after him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. A woman said with augh, "that girl must have a


    mental problem. Is it possible for her to offend Mr. Jacob? She is really stupid."


    "Do you think you canment Mr. Jacob?" That holding this woman, the man''s face changed at her


    words.


    "Mr. Xin..."


    "Get out of here! Don''t you know what you are doing?"


    Jacob pulled Nicole out of the bar and got on his car at the roadside.


    "Go back to the house at PS Road."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    The car started. Before Nicole sat well, Jacob got on the her.


    Nicole, shocked and embarrassed, looked at the driver on the driver''s seat and said, "Jacob, don''t do


    that."


    "I have paid you. Why can''t I do this?" Jacob pinched Nicole''s chin and seemed very unhappy.


    Nicole stared at Jacob for a while and thenpromised, "at least not ces like here."


    Jacob sneered.


    "I am the boss here, not you."


    Without saying anything else, he pressed Nicole against the back seat. However, the weakness on


    Nicole''s face finally made him feel sorry.


    He pressed a button to lower the partition between the back seat and the front seat. The space inside


    the car was divided into two parts, separating the driver from the other side.


    The car stopped soon and the driver knocked at the door gently outside.


    "We are here, Mr. Jacob."


    Nicole was shocked by this voice, and she hurriedly pushed Jacob.


    Jacob opened the door and got out first, As Nicole was still adjusting her clothes in a hurry. But she


    was pulled over by Jacob unexpectedly and was hugged into his arms.


    "Put me down!"


    Nicole felt very embarrassed with a man standing next to her.


    However, Jacob turned a deaf ear to her. With a unconcerned face, he strode forward, carrying Nicole


    in his arms.


    The driver trotted over and opened the door for Jacob.


    "Go back and have a rest."


    Jacob carried Nicole into the room and said to the driver without looking back.


    The driver bowed slightly, closed the door and left.

 Chapter 21 The Ending Is Worse Than Death

    Chapter 21 The Ending Is Worse Than Death


    The next day, before dawn, Jacob was awakened by a phone call from his father. He changed his


    clothes and left in a hurry.


    His father David Gu''s one right-hand man who was addicted to gambling, had owed a great deal of


    debts. And he was forced to pay off his gambling debts. What''s more, he also leaked many of the Gu


    family''s business secrets and economic trends, which brought a lot of losses to the Gu family. However,


    David was not a mediocre person and he soon found something wrong, so he asked people to take


    back the man who was about to escape by ship.


    When Jacob arrived, the man whose hands were tied behind his back was kneeling in front of David''s


    mahogany desk, apologizing.


    "You''ve been with me for so many years. You should know that the people I hate most in my life are


    those who betray me."


    The bodyguard around David stepped forward and removed his arms.


    "Ahhh!"


    His scream echoed in therge study, which made Jacob frown.


    "You just got up?" There was no sign of anger on David''s face, instead, he looked at Jacob casually.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob knew his father well. The man kneeling on the floor would have a bad ending.


    But what he didn''t understand was why his father suddenly asked him toe over?


    This kind of thing had happened before, but David, who was a strong man, had never let Jacob see


    such a bloody scene.


    "Yes." Jacob walked over and stood beside David.


    "Did you go for a drinkst night?" David sniffed and asked again.


    However, Jacob didn''t show his surprise on his face. Instead, he nodded and said naturally, "Frank


    invited me, I''ve been drinking several sses of wine."


    "Although you are still young, you should pay attention to your health."


    "Yes."


    As Jacob was listening to his father''s advice, he nced at the man kneeling on the ground. The man


    was so painful that his throat became hoarse. His face was deathly pale, and cold sweat kept falling


    down.


    David also saw that and he winked at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard walked over and stepped on the man''s ankle. With a slight crack, the man screamed


    again.


    "I was wrong, Mr. David. I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance. I will take the money back and


    make up for this mistake. Please, please, Mr. David."


    The man began to kowtow madly on the ground, with his blood sshing on the marble floor.


    "Do you think what I care about is the money?" The corners of David''s eyes were full of disgust when


    he spoke.


    The man who kowtowed to David suddenly stopped, looking at him in despair.


    "How about you tell me what will happen to the person who betrayed me?" David reached out his body


    towards him, as if he was really asking.


    The man on the ground began to tremble, and his shivering lips moved word by word out.


    "Is... Worse... Than... Death."


    David nodded with a smile. Then he turned to Jacob and asked as if he had gotten an advice, "what do


    you think we should do?"


    Jacob was stunned by his father''s question. He gave his father a deep look and knew that David wasn''t


    really asking him.


    "Young master, please let me go. As long as you let me go, I will do anything you ask me to do." The


    men on their knees made a kowtow to Jacob in a distorted posture, and their bodies were already


    shaking like a sieve.


    Jacob looked at him indifferently. There was no sympathy or me on his face. A momentter, he


    said in a deep voice.


    "Take him out and just do as usual."


    The man who was kowtowing to Jacob trembled with fear. He red at Jacob like a dead fish,


    trembling.


    The bodyguards didn''t move. They all looked at David.


    Obviously, they were waiting for the instruction from David.


    With a smile, David waved his hand and said, "Okay, just do as Jacob said."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Quickly, the bodyguards dragged that man out of the study. There were only Jacob and his father left in


    a moment.


    "Why did you ask them to take him out? Are you afraid of blood?" David squinted at his son, who was


    cultivated by him.


    Jacob poured a cup of tea for his father and answered indifferently, "I just think his dirty blood will stain


    the floor."


    David smiled.


    He wore a light butplicated smile. Although Jacob was his son, he still felt scared when he looked


    at his father.


    He stared at Jacob for a while and said slowly, "we, the Gu family, will never allow anyone to betray us.


    You got it?"


    Jacob raised his head and looked into David''s eyes. He had heard it from David many times before, but


    this time, he realized something different.


    His eyes grew cold slowly and he nodded quietly.


    "Yes, father."


    That day, Jacob worked until the midnight. David had told him to deal with the mess left by the traitors.


    The mess was much more important than his previous projects. Determined to take it seriously, Jacob


    immediately worked with his people and make strategies, minimize the loss and strike back at the


    same time.


    After everything was done, Jacob felt a little relieved.


    He went downstairs tiredly. Then he thought of Nicole when he saw the car parked in front of his


    company.


    The sudden incident was so serious that he had temporarily forgotten Nicole.


    "Go to the apartment on the PS Road." Jacob got in the car and said to the driver.


    ''A whole day has passed. That woman must have left. It seemed that she was pretty madst night, ''


    he thought.


    Why did she get angry so easily? Well,pared with what I had experienced before, how could she


    get angry so easily?''


    Jacob leaned against the seat and closed his eyes, lost in thought.


    It was even more messy than the difficult ounts that his father had given him.


    Jacob even had the urge to go back to work, leaving all these thoughts behind.


    But before he could change his mind, the driver had already driven the car to the door of the vi.


    "Go to rest." Jacob cast a nce at the vi, got out of the car and walked inside quickly.


    He knew that Nicole was gone. He could not see her even if he came back.


    But he didn''t even notice that he was looking forward to someone waiting for him here.


    After entering the room, Jacob looked at the empty room and was stunned. He threw his suit jacket on


    the sofa casually and walked upstairs step by step.


    With every step he took, his face darkened.

 Chapter 22 Dont Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 22 Don''t Leave Me Alone


    Dozens of steps could always be finished. Although Jacob walked very slowly, he could stille to


    the bedroom very soon.


    The door of bedroom was left unlocked, and the light was off.


    Heughed at himself for being so silly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened the door with a smile and walked in step by step.


    When he was about to rest in this room, by the light from the corridor, he clearly saw a person lying on


    the bed in the room.


    At that moment, Jacob thought that he might have got a dim eyesight, so he immediately raised his


    hand to turn on the lights in the house. Then he saw what had happened clearly under the warm and


    yellow light.


    The person who was lying on the bed was Nicole.


    Jacob curled his lips and walked over as if nothing had happened. He said hello to Nicole who was still


    closing her eyes.


    However, there was no reply...


    Jacob frowned and pushed Nicole unhappily, "Hey, how long are you going to..."


    But before he could finish his words, the color drained from his face.


    The abnormal blush on Nicole''s face and the hot temperature on her body gave him a bad feeling.


    Jacob subconsciously reached out to touch Nicole''s forehead.


    It was so hot that he withdrew his hand immediately.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up." Jacob patted Nicole on her cheek, but she still didn''t respond.


    It seemed that she was in aa because of the fever.


    Fear shed across Jacob''s mind. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called the driver toe


    over. Then he picked up Nicole and rushed downstairs.


    When he went downstairs, the driver had not arrived yet. He couldn''t wait any longer, so he took Nicole


    to the garage and drove to the hospital himself.


    He kept driving very fast and the car was about to fly. Turning his head to look at Nicole who had


    slumped down in the passenger seat, he was so anxious that the sweat burst out on his forehead.


    "Someone is in aa with a fever here. Prepare for first aid at once. I''ll be in the hospital in five


    minutes."


    After passing the second red light, Jacob dialed the phone of his acquaintance director in the hospital


    and ordered solemnly.


    Five minutester, the sports car arrived.


    The nurses were carrying a stretcher waiting at the gate of the hospital. Jacob took Nicole out of the


    car and she was sent to the emergency room immediately.


    Only doctors and nurses were allowed to enter the emergency room, so Jacob had to wait on a bench


    outside.


    He was in a panic. He could not help thinking what Nicole would do if he went to rest directly in the


    company after finishing his work tonight?


    If he hadn''t found that Nicole was in aa because of the high fever, would she die in this way and


    disappear in this world?


    Jacob wiped his face heavily. He felt a fear that he had never felt before. He really hated Nicole, for


    insulting her in front of his friends on purpose and torturing her over and over again while she was


    drunk.


    But he didn''t want this woman to die.


    He could not ept the word death.


    After a long time, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out.


    "The patient was out of danger now. Fortunately, she was sent here in time. But she was dehydrated


    and hasn''t woken up yet."


    Jacob finally felt relieved. He nodded and sincerely held the doctor''s hand. "Thank you, doctor."


    "Mr. Jacob, this is what we should do. You can go in and see her now."


    Jacob walked into the ward and stood in front of Nicole. He had mixed feelings.


    Hatred, pity, disgust, and unwillingness welled up in his heart. He even couldn''t tell how he really felt at


    this moment.


    "En..." Nicole moaned, frowned and looked very ufortable.


    Jacob couldn''t help reaching out his hand to smooth Nicole''s frowned eyebrows, and coaxed her in a


    childish voice, "It''s all right. It''s all right."


    The unconscious Nicole seemed to understand hisfort. Her eyebrows slowly rxed and her


    expression became much more peaceful.


    Jacob was a little surprised. He couldn''t understand why he had such feelings for Nicole.


    He pulled over a chair and sat down, staring nkly at Nicole who was quietly lying in bed.


    In fact,st night when he was drinking, he heard Nicole say she was ufortable, but he did not


    really care about it at that time and thought that Nicole was finding an excuse, so he was more and


    more angry.


    Later when they got entangled in the vi, he also felt that Nicole was not as energetic as thest time,


    but he was really drunk and did not think about anything else.


    It was no wonder that Jacob thought so. It was indeed Nicole who refused him with an excuse. Jacob


    knew that it was because of the unfair agreement.


    Jacob also knew it was despicable to do that, but he couldn''t control himself. He couldn''t stand Nicole


    breaking up with him like this. He wanted her to suffer, and let her realize the pain of that year.


    "Why am I the only one who is sad and who cares so much? Nicole Du, is your heart made of stone?"


    Jacob murmured as he looked at Nicole lying on the bed and closing her eyes.


    Of course, no one responded to him.


    He looked up and held back the bitterness in his eyes. Then he lowered his head and said fiercely.


    "Nicole Du, I want you to recover at once. You must be safe before I am tired of you."


    After saying that, Jacoby face-down on the bed and buried his face in his palm.


    Why? Why did he have such a heartache when he was so cruel!


    Lying on the bed, Nicole''s eyshes moved. She slowly opened her eyes and then closed them.


    However, Jacob didn''t notice it.


    When Nicole woke up the next day, there were only nurses in the ward checking her up.


    "What... What''s wrong with me? " Nicole had some memory about what happenedst night, but she


    didn''t really remember it.


    The nurse took a look at the number on the thermometer and exined, "You were sent herest night


    because of your fever. Now your fever has been brought down. You can get out of the hospital after


    taking a rest."


    Nicole didn''t ask who sent her, but she connected it with her memories and guessed who sent her.


    "Thank you..." Nicole wanted to sit up, but she find that she did not have much strength.


    Her stomach started to grumble.


    Nicole was a little embarrassed. The nurse smiled and kindly said, "Are your familying over? If


    they can''te here now, I can buy breakfast for you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll eat when I get out of the hospital." Nicole refused as she was an independent girl. She


    didn''t want to bother the nurses.


    "You can''t leave the hospital now. You..."


    The nurse was interrupted by the opening of the door.

 Chapter 23 So, You Want To Break The Contract

    Chapter 23 So, You Want To Break The Contract


    Nicole and the nurse looked at the door and found that Jacob walked into the ward with a stic bag in


    his hand.


    You could see that breakfast was in the stic bag.


    The nurse packed up and smiled at Nicole, "it seems that your husband has bought breakfast for you."


    "No, he isn''t..."


    The nurse left before Nicole could exin it clearly.


    There were only them two left in the ward, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassing.


    Jacob stared at Nicole for a few seconds. He put the breakfast on the night table, opened it and


    handed it to her.


    "Go ahead." His tone was so cold that no one could know whether he was angry or not.


    Nicole was so exhausted that she was holding the breakfast box trembled slightly and she even


    couldn''t sit up. Seeing this, Jacob took the breakfast box and helped her sit up, feeding her mouthful by


    mouthful.


    "Thank you."


    Nicole finished more than half a box of breakfast and looked better. She said softly with her head down.


    Jacob didn''t say anything and continued to feed her. He spoke when Nicole finished eating the whole


    box of breakfast and put it on the night table.


    "You belong to me now. It''s not convenient for me if you get sick. Take care of yourself in the future."


    Nicole frowned, she clutched the sheet with her hands that were hanging on her side. She was just


    wondering whether she heard a word from Jacobst night was an illusion. He was so kind-hearted.


    But now, it turned out to be true!


    The reason why Jacob was so nice to her was that he had spent a million on her. It was just that she


    hadn''t been used up by Jacob!


    "Got it." She lowered her head, and her voice was still stubborn.


    Jacob looked down at her, which made him worried for the whole morning. Gradually, the worry and


    heartache in his eyes were reced by coldness and disdain.


    "Remember your identity. If you have any problem, call me immediately. I will ask people to handle it.


    Don''t bring me any unnecessary troubles likest night."


    Nicole was stiff when she heard Jacob said that she brought him an unnecessary trouble because her


    fever and fainted.


    It turned out that she was already such a terrible thing in his mind. He even didn''t care about her life.


    Nicole felt terrible. She lowered her head, tears was welling up in her eyes.


    "Don''t leave the hospital until you get better. Don''t bother me." Then, he left the ward without looking


    back.


    Gritting her teeth, Nicoleid t and tears fell down her cheeks.


    She didn''t like the way Jacob treated her.


    Not at all.


    After a while, a nurse came to the ward again. She came to put Nicole on a drip. Because Nicole''s


    eyes were swollen from crying, Nicole pretended to be asleep with her eyes close. Noticing that she


    was sleepy, the nurse didn''t disturb her any more. After finishing hanging the infusion bottle, the nurse


    left the ward.


    She had been pretending to be asleep, but her illness consumed too much energy. Lying on the bed,


    she fell asleep soon.


    She didn''t wake up until the afternoon. When she woke up, the infusion had been done. She didn''t


    know when Jacob came. He was looking out of the window and had his back toward her.


    Nicole didn''t expect to see Jacob as soon as she opened her eyes. Thinking of the unpleasant


    experience this morning, she sighed slightly.


    But to her surprise, it was heard by Jacob and he turned around.


    "I... I''m fine now. It''s time to go home. " Nicole hurriedly found a topic and got out of bed.


    Jacob stood still, and the doctor also said that Nicole could indeed be discharged from the hospital.


    After putting on her shoes, Nicole touched her pocket and asked Jacob in confusion, "Where... Where


    are my phone and bag? "


    "In the closet." He lifted his chin and looked at the night table.


    "Okay," Nicole replied. As expected, she found her bag and phone in the closet. She wanted to say


    thank you to him, but swallowed it back because she was afraid that she would tease Jacob again.


    Jacob didn''t tell Nicole that all her bags and cell phone were brought back by him, he thought it was


    unnecessary to tell her. He didn''t want Nicole to know that he still cared about her.


    "From now on, you will live in my ce. Since you belong to me now, you should apany me well.


    Don''t always think about escaping." Jacob said coldly.


    Pursing her lips, Nicole looked at Jacob and said awkwardly, "But... I have to take care of my mother.


    She needs help. "


    Jacob didn''t mean to force Nicole, but when he saw her resistant eyes, his heart froze and pretended


    to be cruel, "Really? So you are going to break your contract? You will leave as soon as you get the


    money from me? "


    "No", Nicole hurriedly exined, "You know that my mother has just had a heart operation. She needs


    to be taken care of now. I can''t leave her alone."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Do you mean that you can''t apany me as long as your mother is in hospital? Then the


    money I spent didn''t make any sense, did it? " Jacob snorted, with a disdainful look on his face.


    Nicole was hurt by the sharp light in Jacob''s eyes. She looked away and said indifferently, "How do you


    want me to apany you?"


    Yes, how could she apany him.


    Jacob was stunned by her words. He kept silent for a while. Then he burst intoughter and said, "Now


    that you have promised me to apany me, you should do your best to take care of me."


    Nicole was injured and couldn''t help refuting, "it''s just this year. Jacob, it''s just this year."


    Jacob burst intoughter. "Of course only in this year. Otherwise, what do you think? Do you think how


    much I''m interested in you?"


    Nicole looked down, and the long eyshes covered the sorrow and pain in her eyes. She had never


    thought that she and Jacob would be like this. The sweet love between them had already


    disappeared, and the rest of their life was just a dirty deal.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if, if she hadn''t promised Jacob''s mother, would everything be different?


    But there was no if.


    Nicole was still standing there. She didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe she didn''t need to say anything. What she needed to do was to listen to Jacob and be his


    mistress for a year.


    She only hoped that Jacob could have some sympathy for her mother, and thus she could take good


    care of her mother.


    Nicole closed her eyes deeply and opened again. She spoke in a low voice with a begging tone. "Mr.


    Jacob, can I go to see my mother now?"


    Staring at the fragile Nicole in front of him, Jacob almost blurted out, "okay."


    "Thank you."


    Nicole was about to leave when the screen of her mobile phone suddenly lit up.


    The caller ID was Jim. Nicole answered the phone immediately regardless of the presence of Jacob.


    "Sis, where are you? Something happened to mom!"


    On the other end of the phone, there was a helpless and flustered cry of Jim.

 Chapter 24 Laugh, You Bastard

    Chapter 24 Laugh, You Bastard


    Nicole ran out of the room with the phone in her hand, like crazy.


    She just didn''t look after her mother for only one day. How could something bad had happened to her


    mother all of a sudden? ''How could that be possible? No. It is impossible.''


    The Cardiology Department was in the other building. Nicole couldn''t wait for the elevator so she ran


    downstairs and up one after another, almost dying.


    "Where''s Mom?" She grasped Jim''s arm and asked while gasping.


    Jim wiped his tears and answered while sobbing, "Mom... mom is in the emergency room. The doctors


    are rescuing her."


    "What happened? She was all right the night before yesterday when I left." Nicole felt very guilty. If she


    hadn''t fallen ill and been entangled with love and passion, her mother might not have had such an


    ident.


    "I don''t know." Jim shook his head and replied, "Austin''s mother came to chat with mom. I went to buy


    them food and when I came back, mom had fainted."


    Nicole screamed, "what did you say? Who has been here? "


    "The mother of my brother-inw, Selina Zhang."


    As heard these words, Nicole lost her bnce and fell down to the ground. Luckily, Jim supported her


    with his hands and worriedly asked, "Nicole, are you okay?"


    "Selina...Selina...Selina... What was she doing?...Why did shee here?" Nicole murmured.


    It shouldn''t be a coincidence. Her mother fainted all of a sudden after Selina got here. It must because


    Selina said something which her mother could undertake. That should be the reason.


    ''It must be so.''


    "Where is she? Where is Selina now?" Nicole gritted her teeth and even looked at Jim with hatred.


    Scared of her look, Jim answered in a trembling voice, "I don''t know... Sister, calm down first. Don''t


    freak me out. "


    "I am very calm." Nicole let go of Jim and quickly dialed to Selina.


    After the fifth beep, Selina finally picked up the phone.


    "I am asking you, why did youe to the hospital to see my mother? What did you talk to her?"


    Nicole controlled her anger and asked.


    On the other end of the phone, Selina was silent for a few seconds. She didn''t pretend knowing


    nothing, but her attitude was very arrogant. "How dare you are asking me? I do want to ask you, why


    are you still cheating money on Austin after divorce?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t you think that I am knowing nothing? You asked money from Austin once and once again when


    your mother need money to do surgery. Am I right? Don''t your family feel ashamed? How can you keep


    asking for money from us after divorce? Is our family your ATM? "


    If she was not at the other end of the phone, Nicole really wanted to p her in the face.


    She gritted her teeth and said word by word, "yes, I did borrow sixty thousand from your son, but I have


    returned it to him and I don''t owe him any money! And I''m telling you. If anything bad happens to my


    mother, you''ll pay for it! "


    After hanging up the phone. Nicole was so angry that almost fainted.


    "Sister, what''s wrong? Are you all right?" Saying the words, Jim helped Nicole sit down on the bench at


    once.


    "I''m fine."


    Jim took out a bottle of water from his bag, unscrewed the cap and handed it to Nicole. "Sister, what


    were you doing yesterday? I sent you so many messages, but you didn''t reply any."


    Nicole stopped drinking water and thought for a few seconds. With a straight face, she said, "I caught a


    cold and had a fever yesterday, so I slept all day."


    "What? Are you still having a fever? " As he spoke, Jim reached out to touch Nicole''s forehead.


    "Don''t worry. The fever is gone." Nicole was afraid that her brother would know that she was the


    mistress of Jacob, so she quickly shifted the topic. "How long has Mom been in the emergency room?


    Did the doctor say anything?"


    Speaking of Judy, Jim''s face wrinkled again. "I called you as soon as Mom entered. The doctor said


    nothing."


    The doctor''s face was gloomy which he didn''t dare to tell Nicole.


    "Sister, it''s all my fault. If I didn''t go out, If I didn''t leave mom alone, it wouldn''t have happened. I''m so


    sorry..."


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all my fault..."


    With one hand in his wind coat pocket, Jacob looked at the couple of sister and brother crying on the


    bench from a distance. He wanted to walk over tofort them, but his feet didn''t listen to him.


    ''Nicole probably didn''t want to see me at all now.'' He thought.


    One and a half hourter, the door of the emergency room opened.


    Nicole sprang to her feet. It was the first time that she was too afraid to ask about the result.


    This time, Jim was the one bold enough to talk with the doctor politely like a small adult.


    "The patient is out of danger now. But she is in a bad condition. She used to suffer from cerebral


    infarction before. The dizziness this time resulted in neurologicalplications. There may be some


    symptoms of memory decay, even if she recovers well after waking up. You have to get ready for it."


    Nicole quivered and asked in a low voice, "if... What if it doesn''t recover well? "


    "If it''s not fully recovered, it''s likely to be permanent brain damage, or hemiplegia. But we are not sure


    yet."


    Nicole got scared. She slumped into the bench and was about to fall down.


    "Watch out!"


    Nicole nkly looked towards the direction where the sound came from and the she saw Jacob who


    was holding her.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Nicole put on a sarcastic smile and said, "My mother is not good now. Are you


    satisfied now?"


    Jacob furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t want to listen to what she was saying.


    But Nicole was on the verge of breaking down. She was almost drowned in the anger and pain in her


    deep heart, and the appearance of Jacob undoubtedly became her outlet.


    "Don''t you hate me look after my mother, do you? You are thinking that my mother wasted too much my


    time, aren''t you? Are you happy now? What? Why do you seem like so unhappy? Shouldn''t you be


    happy andugh? Why aren''t youughing? Laugh, you bastard! "


    With the extreme anger, Nicole bit Jacob''s arm hard.


    Jacob gasped, but he didn''t stop her. He endured the pain and held furious Nicole into his arms.


    The word "sorry" was lingering in his mouth, but he couldn''t speak it out.


    Nicole bit Jacob so hard until her teeth were numb. Then she released her mouth and burst into tears


    holding Jacob.


    "It''s all your fault It''s all your fault I don''t want anything bad to happen to my mother. I don''t... "


    Jacob raised his hand and touched Nicole''s back gently with his arm, which had been bitten into blood.


    "It''s all right. It''ll be all right."


    Standing aside, Jim stared nkly at the man who was hugging his sister.


    He couldn''t understand at all, no matter what happening or what they had said,.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ''It should Austin''s mother who made mom faint. Why did Nicole get angry with this man? And who on


    earth was this man? Why did he look so intimate with my sister?''

 Chapter 25 Crack

    Chapter 25 Crack


    Jacob arranged two rooms in the hotel next to the hospital. Holding Nicole who had cried into asleep in


    his arms, he sneaked into a room.


    Jim followed with a worried expression on his face.


    "You can go to another room to have a good rest as well. I''ll arrange someone to guard the hospital. "


    Jacob said in a soft tone, which was rare.


    Standing at the door, Jim didn''t leave. Shillyshally, he said, "I I want to stay here and look after my


    sister. "


    "I''ll take care of her. You go to rest." This time, Jacob''s tone became irresistible.


    "But..."


    The door was closed in front of Jim before he finished his words. The waiter standing next to Jim


    stepped forward and bowed to him respectfully. "Sir, your room is next door."


    After all, Jim was still too young to handle Jacob''s behave. His face turned red immediately. He strode


    towards the door, swiped the card and entered the room.


    Hey on the bed, but tossing and turning. He was very worried about his sister.


    The man seemed to be quite familiar with Nicole, but wouldn''t it be inappropriate for them to stay in the


    same room?


    Despite Jim was still young, he had already got some basic knowledge about the sensitive gender, and


    knew that it was improper for a man and a woman to sleep in the same room.


    But maybe they were just friends and that man was just worried about his sister so that he stayed to


    take care of Nicole.


    Jim made blind and disorderly conjectures, trying tofort himself with the best idea.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Actually, Jim didn''t need to worry anything. No matter how much Jacob wanted Nicole, he couldn''t do


    anything to her now. Although he was imperious and possessive, he was not the beast who would have


    estrus all the time.


    In fact, Jacob didn''t do anything. He sat on the edge of the bed, staring at Nicole who was asleep.


    Nicole had cried too much just now. Although she was now asleep and her eyes were closed, red


    traces could still be seen around her eyes.


    Jacob reached out his hand to her pale face and sighed.


    He recalled that they had known each other for a period.


    At that time, he sat in the back row of her seat and was floppy every day. He had never listened to a


    ss carefully. If there were homework that had to be handed over, she would write them for him.


    Although they barely talked to each other, there was an inexplicable tacit understanding between them.


    She would hold up the examination paper for him to copy, and he would also ask his friends to help her


    doing cleaning and duty when she was sick.


    He liked watching her stand up to answer questions fluently, watching her blush in the face when


    teased by ssmates, and even watching her try to straight her back to do therapeutic exercises.


    In such an indifferent time, he slowly fell in love with this girl, and he got to like her more and more. He


    was full of satisfaction as soon as he saw the girl. Whenever he thought of her, he couldn''t help smiling


    upward.


    So he came closer to her and showed his kindness.


    He confessed.


    Unexpected, the girl, who only focused on study and seldom participated in entertainment during ss,


    would ept his confession of love.


    At that moment, he felt so happy. He held her in his arms and walked around in circles like that in the


    movies. He had used to think that it was so foolish doing like this. But when things happened to him, he


    would like to do anything silly to express his happiness.


    At that time, He was really happy. They didn''t have much pressure from their life, nor did they have the


    financial measurement. Everything was so simple, so wonderful.


    Unfortunately... Farther...


    It hurt as much as it''s fancy.


    "How could you do that to me?" Jacob wiped the tears from his eyes and said gently.


    However, there was no answer in the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Next day when Nicole woke up, she found herself alone in the room.


    She looked around, holding her head to get out of the bed, recalling what had happened in the past


    day.


    She remembered what the doctor had said. Then Jacob came, she threw herself into his arms and


    cried. Afterwards she lost consciousness.


    Nicole got out of bed and checked her phone for thetest messages.


    The first message was from Jim.


    "Nicole, I''m going to the hospital to see mom first. Call me back after you read the message."


    Thinking of her little but strong brother, Nicole felt ashamed of herself. Yesterday, she behaved so


    inappropriately and not even as calm as her brother. She was really useless.


    Nicole texted Jim while walking towards the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she saw a familiar SUV parking on the roadside.


    She used to take this car. Austin also used to say that he would give it to her after she got a driving


    license.


    It''s unnecessary to trace the history. Now Nicole only got blood boiling as she saw things rted to


    Liang family


    She walked towards the car and was about to bent over to see if there was anyone in the car. All of a


    sudden, the door opened.


    Then, Austin got out of the car.


    "Nicole?" Austin eximed in surprise.


    Without a word, Nicole walked up to Austin, raised her hand and pped Austin in the face.


    "p -".


    The force was so strong that Austin''s head tilted.


    "Nicole Du, what are you doing!" Being pped in public, Austin felt humiliated and lost his soft voice.


    Not to be outdone, Nicole red at Austin fiercely, "I''ve told you not to show up in front of me. Didn''t


    you hear me?"


    "I am here to visit you. I''m just being kind to give you a shoulder. Now that you''re well-off from selling


    yourself. Do you really think that you can stand up by this?"


    "p -". Another one.


    Austin was unbelievable. Not only him, but also Nicole was shocked by the p in his face.


    She was never a woman who would hit others so easily.


    It could be proved that how much angry she was with this man.


    "I tell you, don''t go too far." Gnashing his teeth, Austin stared fiercely at Nicole.


    However, Nicole was no longer afraid of him. She approached Austin and questioned him, "why don''t


    you tell your mother that I have paid you back the sixty thousand you lent to me? Don''t you know that


    your mother came to the hospital to talk with my mother and made my mother faint in the operating


    room?"


    Austin had nothing to reply.


    "Why don''t you exin it to your mother clearly?"


    "I... haven''t got the time to do so. My mom is indeed short tempered, but she wouldn''t mean to do so.


    Don''t think her in bad way. "


    Nicole thought it was unnecessary to talk with Austin anymore. She took a deep breath and said coldly,


    "it doesn''t matter whether your mother did it on purpose or not. Now that she has made my mother


    faint. You go back and tell your mother that if my mother is all right. I won''t me her for that. But if my


    mother became really worse, I won''t let it go. You''d better to tell your mother to wait. "


    "What do you mean? Are you threatening me? " Once they had a quarrel, the hypocrisy on his face


    was gone. Austin raised his voice and arms high, "I am telling you, watch out what you are saying.


    Don''t challenge my bottom line again and again!

 Chapter 26 From Now On, Stay Away From My Girl

    Chapter 26 From Now On, Stay Away From My Girl


    Nicole closed her eyes subconsciously.


    However, the p did not fall.


    As she opened her eyes, she saw Jacob standing in front of her, with one arm up. He was catching


    Austin''s wrist.


    "It''s you again!" Austin recognized the man immediately. He was the one threw a check on him. Then


    Austin''s eyes were filled with envy soon.


    "Stay away from my girl." Jacob said without any emotion and shook off Austin''s hand


    "Your girl?" ncing at Nicole and Jacob skeptically, Austin said with a sly face, "Nicole, is he your new


    customer?"


    It was really harsh and said quite loudly. A few passers-by heard it and looked at them curiously.


    It was not the first time that Austin had insulted Nicole like this. She had been used to it and didn''t even


    change the expression on her face.


    However, Jacob was not used to it, and he frowned.


    Everybody who knew Jacob well understood that he was almost irritated when this expression


    appeared.


    But Austin didn''t know. He thought his words were working and this man was getting angry with Nicole.


    So he continued malicious words, "What after all you like her of? ¡­¡­"


    Before Austin could finish his sentence, he was knocked to the ground by a punch from Jacob.


    Although Jacob was wearing a suit and seemed never fight with anyone. But back then, he used to be


    the boss in the middle school only because he had defeated other students. He was strong and skilled


    enough to hit Austin hard and made Austin dizzy.


    "Bah!"


    Giving up dignity, Austin spat out a mouthful of blood and got up, smashing his fist toward Jacob.


    However, before he couldnd his fist on Jacob, he was caught by Jacob''s single hand. Jacob pulled


    Austin back and then gave him a punch again!


    Jacob put forth all his strength this time. Austiny on the ground with blood oozing from his mouth.


    There were some people surrounding, who were afraid that they might be hurt in the fight, so they


    stood far away. However, the gossip was still heard and spread away.


    Nicole came back from the shock when she noticed someone else. She grabbed Jacob''s arm and


    stopped him hitting Austin, said in a low voice, "Jacob, stop it. It''s enough."


    Jacob shook his wrist, looked down at Austin who was struggling to sit up and said, "if I hear that you


    talk nonsense once again, I''ll make you unable to speak. You can have a try if you don''t believe me."


    "Go, go." Nicole held Jacob''s hand and left quickly.


    Austin stood up slowly and spat out a mouthful of blood towards where Jacob leaving, with anger in her


    eyes.


    Nicole didn''t let go of Jacob until she dragged him into the staircase of the inpatient department. She


    looked at him and wanted to say something, but finally she said nothing, but turned around and went


    upstairs.


    "Hey!" Jacob shouted at Nicole''s back.


    Nicole stopped but not turned around, waiting for Jacob to speak.


    "What do you mean? Are you feeling sorry for him when I hit him?"


    "I am not."


    "Then why are you shaming me?" Jacob caught up with Nicole and pulled her into his arms, forcing her


    to look into his eyes.


    Being locked, Nicole felt very ufortable. She tried hard to push Jacob away, but she could not.


    She could only look up at him and said, "do you think you are powerful? You could make Austin scared


    to fight back. Yes, he would know that he couldn''t afford to offend you as long as he got a little


    information about you. But what about me? What about my mother? Now that you did teach him a


    lesson. What if he mes my mother and me for all the thing. Do you know that? "


    Jacob did not expect that Nicole would say such much. It took him a few seconds to react. He frowned


    and said, "He dare not."


    Nicole snorted, "You are underestimating him. You have no idea how vengeful he is."


    "Really?" Jacob raised his voice atst.


    Actually he was delighted when he heard Nicole describe her ex-husband as a person who would seek


    revenge for the smallest grievance.


    Nicole didn''t notice the subtle change in Jacob, and she continued to exin, "of course, I saw him


    tripped up a woman who spoke ill of him downstairs on purpose. I knew that he made someone unable


    to stay in thepany anymore, just because that man who once provoked him not on purpose. He is


    such kind of mean person, you understand?"


    Jacob turned his head to Nicole and said, "Then why did you still quarrel with him just now, as you


    know what kind of person he is."


    "I..." Nicole signed, "A cornered beast will do something desperate. My mother fainted because of his


    mother. I can''t tolerate it anymore."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows. This reason made sense, but...


    "If you knew what kind of person he was, why did you still marry him?" Jacob suddenly changed the


    topic.


    Nicole didn''t expect that Jacob would ask her this question. She felt aggrieved and said, "I was blind at


    that time. Is that ok? Get out of the way. I want to go upstairs to see my mother."


    This time, Jacob didn''t stop Nicole. He looked at her back, smiling.


    Judy was still in aa and under observation in ICU. Rtives were not allowed to visit her inside.


    Nicole and Jim could do nothing but wait outside.


    However, Jacob was still not used to stay with this sister and brother. He watched them from a distance


    for a while and then turned around to make a call.


    "Kent, keep an eye on a man named Austin. He is Nicole''s ex-husband. Make sure he won''t do


    anything bad to Nicole and her family."


    After giving the order, he went to the nurse''s desk to order a meal for Nicole and Jim. Then he left.


    After all, he was following up with several projects. He couldn''t stay outside all day long and not going


    back to thepany. He was take responsibility for many people who worked for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At noon, when Nicole was about to go downstairs to buy some food, the nurse brought the lunch box


    that Jacob had already ordered.


    "Miss Du, Mr. Gu ordered this for you." The nurse handed over the lunch box to Nicole and left with a


    smile.


    Nicole held the food container in her arms somewhat perplexedly, and nced at Jim in


    embarrassment.


    Her brother hadn''t known that she divorced. She had been frequently pestering a strange man. She


    was worried that her brother would overthink it.


    Jim seemed understand what Nicole was worried about, he pretended nothing happened and took the


    lunch box and said, "Wow, it smells good. I''m almost starving."


    Since her brother did not ask anything, Nicole would not exin anything.


    Then the sister and brother began to eat their lunch, tacitly. Neither of them mentioned about Jacob


    any more.


    It was not until the third day that Judy woke up. Afterwards, she was transferred to the general ward.


    As soon as she saw Nicole, she asked bluntly, "Have you divorced Austin?"

 Chapter 27 You, Have Dinner With Me

    Chapter 27 You, Have Dinner With Me


    Nicole was shocked and her face turned pale immediately.


    "Mom..." Standing aside and sensing the weird atmosphere, Jim was frightened and held back what he


    was going to say.


    "Jim, go get some hot water." Judy said in a harsher tone.


    Not daring to disobey her order, Jim agreed obediently. Then he carried the thermos bottle and walked


    out of the ward, looking back repeatedly.


    As soon as he went out, Judy cast a sharp nce at Nicole.


    Nicole felt guilty, but she didn''t dare to offend Judy. She had to move slowly to his mother''s bed. After a


    while, she whispered, "Mom, I think it''s not bad for me to divorce Austin. I felt much easier."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes." Nicole was afraid that Judy would worry about her, so she quickly said, "Mom, I don''t think it''s a


    bad idea to get divorced. It''s true. I live much more freely now, and I have more time to take care of


    you. I''m very happy."


    Judy kept silent for a while and sighed with a hint of helplessness and sadness on her face. "Nicole, be


    honest with me. Did you get divorced because of me?"


    Nicole was shocked. She hurriedly held Judy''s hands and said, "of course not, mom, how could you


    think in this way? Before your surgery, I divorced Austin, not because of you."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then... Then why? " Judy didn''t believe it.


    Nicole bit her lips and didn''t know how to tell her mother.


    If she told her mother that she got divorced because Austin had an affair, she would be furious. But if


    she didn''t tell the truth, her mother wouldn''t believe that the divorce had nothing to do with her illness.


    People who got sick were always sensitive, not to mention that their mother was afraid of being her


    burden.


    After hesitating for a while, under the pressure of Judy, Nicole stuttered, "Mom, I divorced Austin


    because I didn''t love him anymore. He fell in love with someone else. So we have divorced peacefully."


    "Don''t lie to me. Austin came to see me the other day. You two looked fine." Judy refuted immediately.


    "Mom, I didn''t lie to you. We didn''t tell you about this because I didn''t want you to be worried, which


    was bad for your health. You know that Austin and I don''t have a deep rtionship. We just got


    married. It wasn''t a big deal to separate peacefully."


    Judy stared closely at Nicole as if she wanted to find out the ws on her face, and said, "Let''s leave it


    aside for how inappropriate you are towards marriage. I ask you, did the Liang family pay for the


    medical expenses?"


    When it came to this, Judy seemed to think of the day when she was insulted by Selina. She breathed


    rapidly and looked even worse.


    Nicole was afraid that her mother would pass out again, so she immediatelyforted her mother,


    "Mom, don''t worry. Listen to me slowly. The doctor said that the most fear for you now is to be angry.


    Don''t be angry."


    "I won''t be angry if you tell me the truth."


    "Mom, when we decided to have the surgery for you at the beginning, I really couldn''t get any money in


    my pocket, so I did borrow some money from Austin. But as soon as I got the money, I immediately


    gave it back to him. I don''t owe him any money at all now." Nicole said to her mother.


    Judy frowned and asked, "Why Austin''s mom..."


    "That''s because Austin hasn''t told his mother about it!" Nicole also became angry when she mentioned


    this. "Austin apologized to me. He said he didn''t do it on purpose. But I think he just came here to make


    trouble."


    Nicole said angrily. But when she saw Judy''s sullen face, she hurriedly added, "Mom, we have


    divorced. We don''t owe them anything. Don''t think about it anymore. Just take care of yourself."


    Since Nicole got married with Austin, the Du family had known Selina''s character well. Judy shook her


    head with a sigh.


    "Nicole, our family is a burden on you."


    "Mom, don''t say that. I feel enough for my whole life with you and Jim by my side. I really don''t think it


    is a burden for me at all. The Liang family has never treated me as a member of their family. Only you


    and Jim are my family members. You must take good care of yourself."


    With tears in their eyes, Nicole and Judy fell into silence. Neither of them spoke again.


    Outside the door, Jim was listening to the whole conversation with a thermos bottle in his hand. He


    clenched his fists and was indignant in his heart. He thought to himself, ''I treat Austin as my brother-in-


    law. I didn''t expect that he would divorce my sister so early and pretend to be nothing happened, what


    an asshole!''


    Since he was still young, he tended to view things in an extreme way. He instantly took for granted that


    Austin was a bad guy and swore that he would never treat him nicely next time he met him!


    After exining things about the divorce to her mother, Nicole was relieved to see that her mother was


    not as over reacted.


    Of course, Judy asked her where the operation fees came from. She dared not tell her the truth, so she


    cheated Judy that she borrowed money from a rich female ssmate in college.


    The reason why Nicole said so was that her mother had met that female ssmate, who drove a sports


    car to go to the Du family, so it was easy to be convinced.


    As expected, Judy heaved a sigh because of owing a favor, but she didn''t ask any more questions.


    --


    The doctor''s diagnosis was very urate. After Judy fainted and woke up again, she indeed had a


    situation of memory deterioration.


    One of the most obvious signs was that she often forgot what she had said before when she was


    talking. Sometimes she was very sober, and sometimes her words were disordered. Seeing this, Nicole


    and Jim felt very sad, but they were at a loss what to do.


    Modern medical science was developed well, but the disease could not be cured easily. Nicole knew


    that doctors were trying their best, but she still could not help going to the doctor''s office again and


    again.


    "Doctor, is it really unable toe up with any other solution due to my mom''s current condition? I am


    afraid that she will lose her mind,"


    The doctor put down the test report and said, "Currently, your mother can only cooperate with the drug


    treatment. She can''t be too anxious, but you don''t have to worry too much, as long as there is no


    ident, she won''t get worse."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    Lowering her head, Nicole walked slowly against the wall. She truly felt what it means by saying that


    the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.


    "Ah--"


    She kept her head down and didn''t look at the road. She had to stop until she hit someone.


    "Sorry, I didn''t... See..." Nicole raised her head and lowered her voice after she saw the man who was


    bumped into by her.


    The man in front of her was silent and stared at her expressionlessly.


    Nicole looked away, her body stiffened, and her voice was sullen. "Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    "I haven''t had dinner yet."


    "Why don''t you just go to eat? Why did you tell me?"


    They stood too close to each other, which made Nicole a little ufortable. She took a step back and


    kept a little distance from him.


    "I want you to have dinner with me."


    Without another word, Jacob grabbed Nicole''s wrist and took her to the elevator.

 Chapter 28 Your New Guest

    Chapter 28 Your New Guest


    There were also some patient''s families and nurses in front of the elevator. Afraid of being surrounded,


    Nicole had to keep quiet and allowed Jacob to pull her.


    Nicole was taken to a fancy restaurant by Jacob, who was a frequent guest here. As soon as they


    entered, the waiter took them to a private room on the second floor with a smile.


    "Mr. Jacob, we have the newest product of this year. Do you want a pot of it?"


    Jacob didn''t raise his head and just hummed, "HMM."


    After they sat down, he looked at Nicole and asked her with some expressions, "What do you want to


    eat? The dishes here are not spicy. I think you will like them. "


    The waiter was surprised, but after all, he had received training, so he quickly adjusted his mood and


    handed the menu to Nicole with a natural and graceful manner.


    Nicole rarely had dinner in this kind of ce. She was not used to the enthusiastic service. Besides, it


    was a little bit unhappy for her to be forced to eat in such a far ce. So she didn''t take the menu. She


    just looked at Jacob and said in a hard voice, "I''m not hungry. You eat by yourself."


    The waiter was more surprised.


    As a guest of such a high level like Jacob, every sales clerk would remember clearly what he should


    said and what he shouldn''t say. He was trained to fawn the guests.


    The waiter was guessing their rtionship. Although they looked ambiguous, it could be seen from her


    dressing and temperament that the women did not enjoy a noble status. He thought she was just a


    minor mistress.


    However, when they sat down, the first thing for Jacob was to ask this woman. He didn''t look down


    upon her or put on a show of disdain. Instead, he asked with care and casualness. It seemed that they


    were very familiar with each other.


    This was already surprising to the waiter. After all, Jacob seldom brought women here. But what


    surprised the waiter more was the attitude of the women.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Impatience, and boredom.


    It seemed that Jacob was the one who insisted on going to the banquet and the woman didn''t want to


    come.


    The waiter thought about it secretly and gave Nicole one more look.


    "Make as many dishes as I usually order." without looking at the menu, Jacob ordered, "By the way,


    make light dishes."


    "Yes, sir. Please wait for moment."


    The waiter served two cups of hot tea and went out. The room immediately overflowed with the


    fragrance of the tea.


    They sat there doing nothing, and neither of them spoke. Embarrassed and bored, Nicole took a sip of


    tea.


    Jacob was more ingenuous than Nicole. He looked at her with a direct and impudent sight.


    Nicole also felt the heat on her face, as if it was something swept her face and would make a big hole


    on her face.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Can you stop looking at me like that?"


    "Why are you so upset abouting out to have a meal with me?" Jacob didn''t answer her and asked


    her in a sharp voice instead.


    Nicole was stunned. She knew she had already expressed her displeasure, but she didn''t expect Jacob


    to be so straightforward.


    She was embarrassed when her trick was exposed. Before she could exin, she was interrupted by


    Jacob.


    "Do you think I spent money to look at your unhappy face?"


    Nicole was infuriated at once. She didn''t want to exin anything, so she simply looked away and


    pouted without saying anything.


    She hated it when Jacob always talked about money. This word reminded her that it was just a trade


    between them and reminded her of the terrible memory when she was forced to do so.


    "Nicole Du, don''t make me angry all the time." He took a sip from his tea with a tense expression on his


    face.


    "Yes, you know I always make you angry. Then why do you alwayse to me? Aren''t you making


    trouble for yourself?" Nicole retorted.


    "I spent my money. I''ll make the best of it." Said Jacob.


    Hearing this, Nicole Du''s face turned sour. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    The dishes were served soon. Nicole was not hungry, but when she smelled the vor of the dishes,


    her stomach started to grumble.


    She was afraid that Jacob might hear it, so she coughed again and again to cover it.


    "Please enjoy yourselves."


    After the waiter left, Jacob picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. Nicole remembered that she


    said she wasn''t hungry at first, and she was afraid that she would be teased by him again, so she didn''t


    eat anything.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Jacob said in a t voice.


    Nicole rolled her eyes at Jacob, "I will eat myself."


    She began to eat with anger. After a while, she suddenly realized something and looked up at Jacob


    secretly.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, Jacob''s thin lips opened and closed. He was eating a


    common Chinese food, but he ate it with an exquisite feeling of French food. Just looking at him eating,


    it was a kind of enjoyment.


    Noticing that Jacob raised his eyelids, Nicole quickly moved her eyes away and went on eating. After a


    while, she peeked at Jacob again.


    This time, she was caught on the spot by Jacob.


    "What are you looking at?" Jacob frowned.


    Of course Nicole was embarrassed to say that she just looked at him because of his good-looking. She


    shook her head and continued to eat.


    Jacob thought there was something dirty on his face, so he grabbed the napkin on the table and wiped


    it carefully. He looked a little confused.


    "You..."


    "I''m full. I want to go to the washroom." Nicole suddenly stood up, walked around the table, got out of


    thepartment and followed the sign to the bathroom.


    She breathed a sigh of relief with the hand of the washbasin. She looked at herself in the mirror. There


    was an abnormal blush on her face, like a young girl in love.


    Nicole looked at herself in the mirror, lost in thought. She didn''t understand herself and neither did she


    understand Jacob.


    She didn''t know how she treated Jacob. Sometimes she was angry and thought she was insulted, but


    sometimes, like just now, she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    However, Jacob was more unpredictable. When she thought that he disliked her, he would show his


    tenderness, but when she got used to his tenderness, she would see his apathy.


    Over and over again, she felt her brain in a mess and she was almost on the verge of copse.


    Nicole sighed deeply and put her hand under the water tap. Then a stream of hot water came out.


    When she just washed her hands for a little while, she heard a sneer from behind her suddenly.


    "What are you doing here? Which guest did youe with this time?"


    Nicole raised her head and saw that Sabina was standing behind her from the mirror. Her face became


    gloomy immediately.


    "It seemed that your guest treated you very well, and he even took you to such a top-grade ce for


    dinner. Is that handsome man you metst time? Or is he a new guest? " Sabina stood there, twisting


    her slim figure in a red dress and curly hair.


    Nicole drew back her sight, slowly took out a piece of tissue to wipe her face, and threw the tissue into


    the trash can. Then she turned around and looked directly into the eyes of Sabina.


    "Then what about you? Which guest did youe with?"

 Chapter 29 His Powerful Family

    Chapter 29 His Powerful Family


    The smile on Sabina''s face froze.


    Nicole spoke unhurriedly, "at this hour, Austin should be working in thepany, so he doesn''t have


    time to have dinner with you in such a ce. Do you dress up this way for yourself? "


    "It''s none of your business!" Shouted Sabina.


    Nicole smirked and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t poke my nose into your business. It''s Austin''s affair and it


    has nothing to do with me. But is it appropriate to criticize someone else before you can behave


    yourself, isn''t it? "


    Due to less education, it took Sabina several seconds to understand what exactly Nicole had said.


    Nicole''s face got ruthless. She didn''t look at Sabina anymore and strode out of the toilet.


    Finally Nicole could hold up her head high once. She never knew she could have a glib tongue. She


    didn''t expect herself to be such a good talker. Thanks for quarreling with Jacob these days, now she


    had mastered a second skill.


    "What took you so long?" As soon as Nicole sat down, Jacob said unhappily.


    "I''m not feeling..."


    "Hey, isn''t that Nicole? Why do you have time to eat here.


    Nicole turned back. It was Sabina, who had just taunted Nicole in the toilet. Sabina walked towards


    them holding a middle-aged man who in his thirties.


    Sabina smiled deliberately, with arrogant on her face. It seemed that she was not here to greet, but to


    make a demonstration.


    "You know her?" Jacob asked Nicole.


    "Mr. Jacob?" As the middle-aged man also noticed Jacob, his eyes got focused instead of floppy "I


    didn''t expect to meet young master from Gu family here. It''s my pleasure to meet you."


    Jacob looked at the hand reached out from the middle-aged man and stared at his face for a few


    seconds. Then he nodded slightly and said, "nice to meet you."


    No Shaking hands, but the middle-aged man didn''t feel embarrassed. He smiled warmly, "I''ve long


    heard that the young master of Gu family is a handsome and debonair man. I finally meet you today.


    You really deserves the reputation."


    Holding the man''s arm, Sabina who is holding the man''s arm, looked at Jacob in surprise. Then she got


    close to Nicole and sat down on the chair next to Nicole. She touched Nicole''s shoulder and said,


    "Nicole, when did you get together with Mr. Jacob? Why don''t you tell me? That''s so unkind!"


    Nicole never had seen such cheeky and changeable person. For a moment, she did not even know


    how to deal with.


    The middle-aged man saw that although Jacob looked stolid, his dater seemed to have a good


    rtionship with Jacob''s girlfriend. Then he took the opportunity to sit down.


    Even not business rtionship, but just sitting with Jacob who from Gu family in the same table which


    could be boasted by him for a long time.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Jacob, there was some misunderstandingst time I met you. I hope you won''t mind. In fact,


    Nicole and I have already made up." Sabina smiled shyly at Jacob and put her arm around Nicole''s.


    A touch of anger shed through Nicole''s eyes. She struggled, but failed to get rid of Sabina''s hug.


    Jacob nced at Sabina and Nicole. Then he stood up, with poker faced, and said, "I''m tired. Let''s go


    back home."


    Upon hearing this, Sabina couldn''t keep smiling.


    The middle-aged man next to her stood up in a hurry. He wanted to get close to Jacob and say


    something, but he didn''t dare to get too close to Jacob. He seemed a little bit funny when in hesitation.


    "You are not leaving?" Few stepster, Jacob stopped and turned around to look at Nicole severely.


    Nicole hurried to pull away Sabina who was like an octopus around her, and got up to catch up with


    Jacob. Then they left together.


    After watching them go downstairs, the middle-aged man sat down, and held Sabina in his arms by the


    way. He said in an excited tone, "why did you never told me that your friend is apanying Mr.


    Jacob?"


    "Mr. Wang, you know what, I didn''t even know that either. She is so annoying. Look at her. I don''t know


    what Mr. Jacob likes of her," Sabina snorted and smiled as she heard what Mr. Wang said.


    "Of course, you are the most beautiful one. But you still should have a good rtionship with your


    friend. As long as you can get involved with Gu family, you don''t have to work for life anymore!"


    "Really?"


    "No kidding!"


    Sabina sat down and call Jacob "Mr. Jacob", not because she recognized Jacob, but because the man


    next to her was respectful to Jacob. Obviously, Jacob should be a big shot.


    Now the more Sabina heard of him, the more curious she became.


    "My dear, this Mr. Jacob, what''s his background?"


    "Powerful background. Let''s say so, S city wouldn''t have been so prosperous as today without Gu


    family. You have no idea how rich their family is. I heard that Gu family had already started doing


    charity when the economic development of S city was just at its beginning. Up to now, half of the


    sessful people in s city were grateful to Gu family. Although there were so many different business


    had developed like flowers blooming, no one would say no to Gu family"


    "Are you kidding me?" Sabina was shocked enough that she even forgot to close her mouth.


    "Probably more exaggerated than what I said. They have been rich for generations and their ancestors


    have a record in the history. They are not like the new rich and the upstarts."


    As heard it, Sabina''s long red nails clutched the tablecloth tightly. When she first saw Jacob, she


    thought he was just a normal handsome man from a wealthy family. So she dressed up to several small


    parties for him. However, she never found him.


    Although she didn''t meet Jacob at those parties, she met Mr. Wang. They had a good time and soon


    she became Mr. Wang''s mistress.


    She never expected that Jacob had such a powerful background. What was more unexpected was that


    Nicole could be with Jacob and they seemed to be on good terms?


    ''How did she achieve it!''


    A me of jealousy and unwillingness was burning in Sabina''s eyes.


    The other scenes, Nicole, who was sitting on the front passenger seat, felt embarrassed.


    Jacob had kept silent since he got into the car. His eyes were focusing on the road ahead. Nobody


    knew what he was thinking about now.


    "Well..." Nicole paused for a while and continued, "I wasn''t reconciled with Sabina. She showed up


    herself."


    "Who?"


    "The woman we just met, I was not reconciled with her." Nicoleined with a huff, "I don''t know


    why she sat down suddenly. Her enthusiasm was so unctuous that caused me goose bumps."


    Jacob nced at Nicole and said, "she was being overly familiar. She said she hoped I didn''t mind


    what happenedst time. But I don''t remember that I had ever met her anywhere."


    Nicole turned around and asked, "you really don''t remember her? Last time, at Austin''s ce, she is


    Austin''s... "


    Nicole stopped at half way. What happened that day was also not a good experience. She thought


    she''d better not to remind Jacob of that.


    "Oh, your ex-husband''s lover?" However, Jacob had already remembered her.


    Nicole''s face turned red and pale at once.

 Chapter 30 Tomorrow Please, Is That Okay

    Chapter 30 Tomorrow Please, Is That Okay


    "Since she is your ex-husband''s lover, why did she hang out with another man?" Jacob asked, he


    seemed that he had discovered something interesting


    Nicole bit her lips and said nothing.


    Actually, Jacob had seen many women like Sabina in his social circle. He just pretended not


    understanding and yed tricks on Nicole.


    "Is it because your ex-husband came back to you again and they have broken up?"


    "Should I say you are a siren, or your ex-husband is so persistent?"


    "What? Haven''t you been moved by his persistence?"


    Jacob didn''t even notice himself that his tone was sour and not domineering at all, just like a young boy


    in his teens who was jealous.


    Gazing at the fleeting scenery outside the car window, Nicole kept silent for a while. Then she turned to


    look at Jacob and said rudely, "Why are you so boring?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob closed his mouth tightly and his face darkened.


    Nicole turned back to the window, snorting. After a while, she said in a light voice, "scum and bitch,


    they are not worth talking about."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Nicole would curse people in this way.


    But he liked to hear that.


    Hence, his unhappiness from Nicole''s judgment on him, soon disappeared.


    Jacob drove Nicole back to the hospital and left. He had a case to handle personally, so he couldn''t be


    with Nicole all the time. The director of the hospital where Nicole''s mother was staying had been


    reporting all the information to him, so he didn''t have to go up to check Nicole''s mother in person.


    Besides, he and Nicole were just have a business rtionship. And they were not even friends. It


    would be a bit strange to visit her mother on purpose.


    With the full treatment of the doctor, Judy''s condition was finally stabilized. Except for the getting worse


    of her memory, everything was fine.


    Nicole had been worried that Austin and Selina woulde and make trouble again. she had specially


    asked Jim to be on guard, but it turned out that she was worried too much. Liang family seemed to


    have disappeared, not even a shadow.


    About three weekster, Judy was discharged from the hospital.


    On the day when they left the hospital, Nicole had already prepared everything. She cleaned up the


    house in advance and specially called a taxi and rent a wheelchair. She kept very busy, afraid of even


    any small mistake.


    It was not until Nicole escorted Judy back home and helped her lie down on the bed that she felt


    relieved.


    After all, Judy was still weak that she was so tired after half a day''s journey. So she fell asleep after


    chatting with them for a while.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Nicole looked at her mother''s sleeping face and felt much more relieved.


    "Hum-Hum-Hum-" The phone in her pocket suddenly buzzed.


    Nicole, afraid of waking her mother up, hurriedly went out of the bedroom and gently closed the door.


    Then she took out her mobile phone.


    It was from Jacob.


    Nicole looked at the familiar number and her heart skipped a beat.


    Jacob seemed to be very busy these days. After that day she was sent back to the hospital, He didn''t


    show up and he didn''t contact her as well.


    But every day, someone would be regrly sending fruits and takeout to the hospital. Nicole felt


    embarrassed and asked them not to do it anymore. They said that they were only following the order


    and kept doing the same thing the next day.


    The care from him warmed Nicole''s heart a little bit. Especially during the discharge procedure in the


    morning and bidding goodbye to the nurses, a group of nurses, who were about at the same age as


    Nicole, teased and said to Nicole that her boyfriend was considerate that often delivered fruits and


    high-grade snacks to the nurse station tofort them.


    Nicole didn''t expect that Jacob was so considerate. At that time, she even had the impulse to call him


    to say thanks.


    As she pressed the button, she got afraid of being taunted by Jacob. She thought for a moment and put


    her phone away.


    So, As she saw the call, Nicole didn''t know what to do.


    Due to a long time of hesitation, her phone stopped vibrating.


    Nicole felt a little regretted. When she was about to dial back, her phone buzzed again.


    Only shaking for a moment, Nicole received it in a hurry.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call?" The man on the other end of the line said coldly.


    Nicole hurried to the toilet and closed the door. She answered honestly, "I didn''t get a chance."


    "Oh," said Jacob, and continued, e to my ce tonight, I''ll send a driver to pick you up."


    "What? I... My mother has left the hospital and I am at home now. " Nicole''s voice softened.


    "I know."


    Hearing Jacob''s irresistible tone, Nicole couldn''t say what she actually wanted to say.


    But today was the first day that her mother was out of hospital. If something bad happened to her


    mother, her brother couldn''t handle it alone.


    "Can you Tomorrow or maybe the day after tomorrow? " Nicole pleaded, "my mother has just been


    discharged from the hospital. I have to take care of her. I really have no idea... I''m sorry... "


    It was Jacob''s breathing that answered Nicole.


    Nicole was afraid that Jacob would lose his temper again, so she added quickly, "I really wasn''t looking


    for any excuse, my mother..."


    This time, Jacob only said "I got it." before she could finish her words, then he hung up.


    Nicole listened to the busy tone from the phone and leaned against the toilet door.


    ''The ''I got it.'' from Jacob, should mean yes. ''she thought.


    She was lucky to have escaped from his anger, but why she felt empty in her heart.


    "Sister?" No idea how long Nicole stood in a daze for a long time until she heard a knock on the door.


    Nicole came back to her senses, opened the door and went out, saying: "Jim, what''s wrong?"


    "What will we have for dinner tonight, Sister? I''m going to buy some food." Jim asked obediently with a


    basket in his hand.


    Seeing that her brother was so considerate, Nicole gave him an indulgent smile and said, "it doesn''t


    matter. I am on it. You should go to do your summer homework. Your school is starting soon."


    "Yes, sister. But I don''t want to..."


    "Listen to me. This is not a big deal. You don''t need to worry about it. I can handle it."


    Nicole took the basket from Jim, and pushed him into the study room. Then she took her purse with her


    and went out.


    Although Nicole was still thinking about the call from Jacob, she prepared a sumptuous dinner for the


    family, served her mother, and helped her mother exercise.


    After she cleaned up the kitchen and took a shower, it was already ten o''clock at night.


    Nicole was exhausted after the whole day.


    She dried her hair, went to bed, and fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    "Beep! Beep!"


    Her phone on the bedside table started vibrating.


    Nicole was woken up. She grabbed the phone and answered it, squinting without checking the caller


    ID.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello..." She said vaguely.


    The other side of the phone paused for a few seconds before he spoke.


    "Come down."

 Chapter 31 Come And Sit Down

    Chapter 31 Come And Sit Down


    Hearing this voice, Nicole immediately woke up. She rubbed her eyes and struggled to sit up. "What


    did you say?"


    "Come down." The man over the phone repeated.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole was confused, "down to where?"


    "I''m at your downstairs." Jacob said impatiently, "hurry up!"


    "You... Are you drunk? " Nicole got some unusual and asked tentatively.


    The phone was immediately hung up as she asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nicole sat on the bed in a daze for a while. She slowly got out of the bed and walked to the balcony of


    the living room. She looked down and saw a ck extended car parking there.


    Undoubtedly, It belonged to Jacob.


    There are only ordinary people living in this residential area, and few families have cars, let alone such


    a luxurious car.


    Nicole stared at the car and struggled with if going downstairs or not.


    Her mobile phone vibrated again. Nicole looked downstairs and answered the phone.


    "If you don''t get down right now, I wille up to you." Jacob said unpleasantly.


    She could tell from his tone that he was not kidding.


    Nicole was shocked by his words. She immediately went back to the bedroom and began to change


    her clothes. While taking off her pajamas, she said in a hurry, "wait a minute, I''ll be right there."


    In order not to waste too much time, Nicole just put on a long skirt and a coat and went downstairs. The


    sound of her slippers echoed in the quiet night.


    She walked to the car with hesitation. Suddenly, the driver''s door was opened.


    The driver got out and opened the back door for Nicole.


    "Miss Du, please."


    "Thank you." Nicole was a little embarrassed and dared not look at the driver, lowering her head and


    sitting on the back seat.


    The driver closed the door and did not get on again.


    As Nicole got into the car, she frowned because of the strong smell of alcohol. She covered her nose


    and looked to the side.


    Jacob leaned back in therge chair, with his eyes closed and his thin lips slightly open. He breathed


    softly, seeming to have fallen asleep.


    The orange light in the car shone on his long eyshes and cast a small shadow in the shape of a fan.


    Probably because he had drunk a lot of alcohol, a faint blush appeared on his cheeks, taking the


    opportunity of changing his hard edges and giving him a kind of cute looks.


    Nicole was spellbound.


    It was quiet. It seemed that there was only this car left in the world and there were only them in the car.


    "Why he is so handsome." thought Nicole. She reached out her hand and touched his eyeshes


    slightly.


    She seemed to be bewitched as she touched his face. Nicole began to draw good-looking lines with


    her fingers sliding down his cheek.


    Suddenly, Jacob woke up. Nicole was shocked to withdraw her hand and stepped back.


    She watched Jacob closing his eyes hard. Then he patted his thigh and mumbled, "sit here."


    Nicole didn''t move.


    "You should go back to rest if you are drunk. Don''t..."


    Before she could finish her words, her wrist was grabbed. Before she had time to react, she was pulled


    into Jacob''s arms.


    They were so close to each other that Nicole could even smell the alcohol from Jacob''s breathing.


    What was embarrassed was that she didn''t find the smell unpleasant, but a little intriguing.


    But they were in the car downstairs of her own ce. Nicole pressed her hands on Jacob''s chest,


    trying to separate them.


    Jacob just stared at her without moving, but with eyes sparkling like a clear spring, which had attracted


    her.


    "J..."


    Nicole was stopped with only one word.


    It was already noon next day when she woke up again, "Um..." Nicole rubbed her eyes and sat up with


    her hands on the bed.


    She recalled what had happenedst night as she saw the decorations and the bed sheet.


    Nicole gradually got clear and recognized this vi of Jacob. She had been here before.


    Was she taken here when sleeping.


    "Come downstairs and have dinner if you wake up."


    Jacob opened the door and walked in. He looked at Nicole who was sitting on the bed and not properly


    dressed. His voice was a little hoarse.


    Nicole looked at Jacob, stunned, and then frowned, "I have to go back home now. My family will be


    worried if they can''t find me at home this morning."


    "It won''t happen." Jacob went to the window and open the curtain. With his back to Nicole, he said,


    "your brother called this morning, and I answered it for you."


    Nicole jumped out of bed in surprise, but fell back to the bed because of the backache.


    "You picked it up for me? What did you talk to Jim? "


    "Tell him not to worry about you. You are with me."


    Nicole cried, "That''s why he would worry..."


    Jacob turned around and looked at her seriously, "why?"


    "Because..." Nicole lowered her head and said, "never mind. I''ll exin to himter."


    His eyebrows raised. Jacob walked towards the door and said, "Come and have breakfast at once you


    are done. I don''t like to wait for anyone."


    It was not until Jacob left that Nicole fell back to the bed as if she was a corpse. She felt very


    ufortable.

 Chapter 32 Ho, You Are Proactive

    Chapter 32 Ho, You Are Proactive


    Nicole spent a long time in the washroom, and then she realized that she didn''t have any suitable


    clothes to wear.


    The man''s white shirt that was hanging on her shoulders was obviously from Jacob.


    When she opened the door and was about to go out to look for a dress, she found a woman dressed as


    a servant standing outside. She raised her hands respectfully and held the suit in her palms.


    "Miss Nicole, Mr. Jacob prepared this suit for you."


    Nicole was surprised. After a few seconds, she slowly took over the clothes and said "thank you" stiffly.


    As she unfolded it, Nicole thought this dress was too long for her, but after putting it on, she found that


    it was quite suitable.


    The dress was just above his ankle, and it seemed like it was tailor-made for her.


    The dress was smooth andfortable, which was made from unknown material. Even Nicole didn''t


    have much experience about this, she knew it must be expensive.


    The woman in the mirror was noble and elegant, it was not like her usual self at all.


    Nicole looked at herself in the mirror for a while. She suddenly had an illusion that she was also a rich


    lady, but this illusion onlysted for a second, which was driven away by her. She murmured to herself


    in the mirror: "Nicole, don''t be muddleheaded and forget your true identity."


    Jacob sat at the table, waiting impatiently. In his past, only others waited for him, he never waited for


    somebody so patiently.


    After a while, she still didn''t appeared. This made Jacob mad. He even began to suspect that Nicole


    had already escaped.


    Unable to wait any longer, he put down his mobile phone and was ready to go upstairs to find Nicole in


    person. At this moment, there was a sudden footsteps on the stairs.


    Jacob looked towards the direction where the sound came from and saw Nicole walking down the


    spiral stairs step by step. She wore a long skirt withplicated printing, which flowed like wind. Her


    beautiful body was shown vividly.


    Her ck hair was like a waterfall, loosely draped over her shoulders without any embellishment or


    ornament, which was contrary to other sexy and elegant dressing. She looked ratherzy and graceful.


    Curiously, thebination didn''t need a lot of money. It was quite natural and peaceful.


    It was only when she was a few steps away that Jacob came to his senses.


    He looked away and held back his amazement.


    "What took you so long?"


    Nicole didn''t answer but stood still.


    "Sit down and eat."


    Nicole nced at the table and hinted her identity silently. Then she sat in the next seat which was far


    away from Jacob.


    However, when she just sat down, she heard Jacob''s unhappy voice.


    "Sit here."


    Nicole stood up and went to the seat opposite to Jacob. She secretly nced at his face and saw that


    there was no problem. She sat down with a slight relief.


    After they sat down, the servants who had been standing beside them began to serve the dishes for


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole was not used to this and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet, let alone the dazzled


    knives and forks. Her face was red and the fork in her hand hit the porcin te from time to time,


    making a crisp sound.


    The meal was like a battle. For the first time, Nicole thought from the bottom of her heart that eating


    was not enjoyment, but a kind of suffering.


    Although the servants were calm and didn''t show any contempt, Nicole still felt that they mustugh at


    her in the heart, thinking that she was an idiot.


    Especially, the serious expression on Jacob''s face when he frowned from time to time made her feel so


    embarrassed.


    When dinner was over, the servants bowed their heads to do the dishes. Nicole and Jacob were sitting


    face to face, without any word.


    Nicole waited for a while. When she saw that Jacob didn''t have any other requests, she tentatively


    said, "I... I want to go home and take care of my mother..."


    "What?" Jacob, who had been in a trance, suddenly raised his head and looked at Nicole with sharp


    eyes.


    "I have been out for so long. If I don''t go back, they will worry about me..." Stared by Jacob, Nicole''s


    voice was getting lower and lower.


    She didn''t know why Jacob put on a sour face every time she mentioned it. After all, she didn''t go on a


    date with other man but just went home to take care of her family.


    Even if he bought her with money, he couldn''t keep her freedom.


    Jacob stared at Nicole for a while, but said nothing. He stood up, walked around the table and went


    upstairs.


    Nicole was anxious and she chased after him until he reached the second floor. She grabbed his


    sleeve and forced him to stop. "Jacob, are you listening to me? I have to go back today. I can''t stay


    here all the time. My mother and brother will worry about me. I have nothing to do here anyway. Just let


    me go."


    Jacob stopped his steps, turned around, grabbed Nicole''s arm and pushed her against the wall. He


    bent over and looked at her. "You have nothing to do? Do you want me to find something for you? "


    While uttering these words, he held Nicole''s waist.


    "Don''t be like this..."


    Nicole took a step back out of instinct, but the wall behind her was so hard that she had nowhere to


    hide.


    "Please, don''t be like this..."


    Jacob cracked a yful smile and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Nicole was almost crying. She knew that she shouldn''t provoke Jacob, but she really didn''t know how


    to make him satisfied.


    "They are looking at..."


    "So what?" Jacob asked with a yful smile


    Nicole was terrified. Without even thinking about whether Jacob was joking or not, she curled up in his


    arms and seized his clothes in a protection posture.


    She looked delicate and touching.

 Chapter 33 Are You Serious

    Chapter 33 Are You Serious


    Nicole gasped with pain on her wrist.


    Hearing this, Jacob suddenly stopped all his actions. He frowned and stared at Nicole unhappily.


    Nicole''s trembling body slowly stopped. She timidly looked into the eyes of Jacob. Jacob then was


    moved towards the bedroom with the grip of her.


    The embarrassment in Nicole''s eyes is clearly. Then, she held back Jacob''s hand very reluctantly.


    Then Jacob sneered. When Nicole thought he would take further action, he stepped back and let go of


    her.


    "You can leave now. I have no more interest now."


    "What?"


    Nicole asked in shock. She was confused why Jacob suddenly let go of her.


    "Fuck off!"


    He strode out of the ward.


    Nicole stood still for nearly half a minute before she realized that Jacob had agreed to let her leave.


    The words were not pleasant to hear, but he did agree.


    An expression of joy jumped onto Nicole''s face. She said thank you to the direction where Jacob left


    and ran downstairs to take her cell phone.


    Her naturally excited look confused the servants downstairs.


    This woman was so strange.


    They couldn''t believe that she was still so happy after being swore by their young master.


    The vi of Jacob was located in the suburb. Although it was not a ce where few people were, there


    was almost nobody nearby.


    Nicole walked along the road for a while, but didn''t see a passing taxi.


    When she was hesitating, a private car slid over from behind and steadily stopped beside her.


    "Miss Nicole, young master told me to send you back."


    A man got out of the car. Nicole recognized him. He was Jacob''s driver.


    "Miss Nicole, please."


    When Nicole was still in a daze, the man bent over and opened the car door for her.


    Nicole looked around and made sure that it was not easy to get a taxi here, so she felt relieved and


    said thank you before getting in the car.


    Without Nicole telling her the address, the driver parked the car in front of Nicole''s residence estate.


    "Miss Nicole, do we need to drive to downstairs?" The driver asked.


    Nicole shook her head and opened the car door, "No, thanks. I''ll walk in myself."


    It was never mind because that it was alreadytest night. But if this kind of car drove into their


    residence estate at this time, it must have been surrounded by the uncles and aunts.


    She would be in trouble if she was surrounded.


    Watching the car turn into the traffic, Nicole walked to the stores outside the residence estate and


    bought fresh vegetables and fruits, then she returned home.


    As soon as she opened the door, the fragrance of home-made food overwhelmed her nose.


    When Nicole stepped in their house, Jim ran to her, took the things from her hand and winking madly at


    her. Nicole even had no time to charge her shoes.


    "Sis, why did you take so long to buy something? I have already finish the cook."


    Nicole took the hint and said to Jim with a smile, "I met an old ssmate in the shopping mall. We


    haven''t seen each other for many years. I was so sorry that I forgot the time and chatted with her for a


    while."


    "It''s okay. Let''s have meals. If you still don''te back, mom and I will eat up all the dishes."


    "Yeah, hurry up. You must be starving."


    Judy waved to Nicole. She did not doubt Jim''s words at all.


    The siblings coaxed Judy to finish dinner and chatted with her for a while. Then they helped her to bed.


    The smile on Jim''s face disappeared the moment he closed the door of Judy''s bedroom.


    "Sis,e here."


    Nicole followed Jim and walked into the bedroom. After taking a few deep breaths, Jim turned to Nicole


    and questioned her angrily, "Sis, are you staying with that guy whose surname is Gu?"


    "Shush!" Nicole was afraid that Judy wasn''t asleep and hear what he said, so she pulled Jim inside and


    covered his mouth.


    "Sis, is that money you paid for me and mother''s medical expenses given by that man whose surname


    is Gu? Are you two dating?"


    His voice was a little lower, but what Jim said still made Nicole couldn''t bear to hear, especially the


    word "dating".


    It would be better if they had a rtionship. The sad thing was that they had no rtionship at all.


    "Sis, do you fall in love with him because of money? Does he treat you well? You don''t want to be with


    him in your heart, do you? "


    After all, Jim was young and hadn''t been rich in imagination. If he heard the word "mistress", he would


    go crazy.


    "Jim, it''s none of your business. Mind your own business."


    Nicole said in a harsh tone as she loved her brother so much.


    Although Jim was a child, he had seldom argued with his sister. But this time, he stubbornly looked into


    Nicole''s eyes and said seriously, "This is not your own business. It''s also my business!"


    "Sis, you have always been like this. If you meet any problem, you will bear it all by yourself without


    telling me anything. I know that I am still young, but I am a man and I am also a member of the family.


    You are always like this. Do you know how sad I am?"


    "When you and my brother-inw, no, that Austin got married, I asked you whether you were happy or


    not. Did you really want to get married? You told me that I was too young to think too much, but what


    happened then? I was so stupid to listen to you and didn''t take any action. If I had known it earlier, I


    would have stopped you from marrying him, that scumbag! "


    His usation astonished Nicole.


    Sometimes, children''s instinct was more rational than the adult''s. At that time of her marriage, her


    brother was not very fond of Austin and thought that they had gotten married too soon. She didn''t take


    her brother''s advice seriously, and she got married with Austin in the end after being deceived by his


    sweet words.


    Then she was afraid that her family would worry about her. No matter what she had suffered in the


    Liang family, she would never tell her mother and brother about it. Her mother and brother didn''t know


    that she had pretended to be so happy.


    However, all the illusions seemed to be destroyed one day.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sis, can you stop treating me like a kid? I''m already grown up." Jim pouted stubbornly, with tears


    streaming down his face.


    She had always treated Jim as a child, protecting him from getting hurt. She had never thought that the


    child wanted to protect her as well.


    Nicole was very distressed.


    "Sis, do you really like that man whose surname is Gu? Or you were with him just for money?


    "

 Chapter 34 Im Here To Settle Accounts With You!

    Chapter 34 I''m Here To Settle ounts With You!


    "I..."


    Holding Nicole''s hands tightly, Jim sobbed andined, "Sis, you can''t lie to me anymore!"


    The care and treasure he showed on his face were all seen by Nicole. Looking at her brother who was


    in tears, she was about to cry too.


    She really didn''t want to lie to her brother, but she also didn''t want him to worry about her.


    He lost his father when he was very young, and his mother had been seriously ill in bed. As his elder


    sister, she had divorced. All these had been a heavy blow to Jim.


    How could she bear to see her brother to suffer more?


    Under Jim''s gaze, Nicole bit her lips and nodded. "I really like him, Jim."


    "Didn''t you lie to me?" Jim asked in disbelief.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole sat down with Jim and said seriously, "I didn''t lie to you. I really like him. He is a good man. He is


    really good."


    Jim sniffed and asked, "Is he better than Austin?"


    "Of course, he is much better than Austin." Nicole replied sincerely.


    Although for many times Nicole couldn''t understand Jacob, and his behaviors were even excessive.


    But when she was in great need of help, he stepped forward and saved her mother''s life by all means,


    even though he was mean.


    Nicole had only one shoring: kindness.


    She always suffered losses because of her kindness. But she also encountered a lot of good things


    and people because of her kindness.


    If there was anyone else who treated her well, she would definitely try her best to pay back.


    If Austin was willing to pay the fees for the surgery, Nicole might be moved and get back with him, even


    for the simple purpose of repaying his help.


    But Austin hadn''t been willing to pay for it, which gave Jacob a chance.


    But in Jacob''s mind, it was also reasonable for Austin to be reluctant to pay the money.


    "Sis, when did you two get to know each other? Why have I never heard you mention him?" Asked Jim


    confusedly.


    "We..." Nicole paused and said, "Actually we knew each other a long time ago, but we had some


    misunderstandings at that time. Now we meet again, and we are together."


    "So you''ve known each other for a long time. No wonder you''re back together so soon. Sis, if he


    doesn''t treat you well, you must tell me, and I''ll beat him for you!"


    Nicole was amused by her brother. She rubbed her brother''s head with doting eyes.


    "My brother Jim has grown up to a real man."


    As she went back to her own room from her brother''s, the smile on Nicole''s face faded away.


    She threw herself on the bed and buried her face in the pillow.


    ''Do I really like him?'' Nicole asked herself.


    Sometimes, she really felt her heart bouncing faster. She couldn''t help staring at Jacob, she praised his


    handsome face and fell in love with him when they were skin on skin.


    But it couldn''t be called love.


    She was just hurt by love and marriage. How could she fall in love with someone so quickly?


    Not to mention the fact that there is no love at all. Everything is just a deal.


    But if it''s just a deal, why am I so engrossed in it and feel that I''m spoiled?


    Would she feel heartbroken in such a time of contradiction?


    --


    Jacob hadn''t contacted Nicole for the whole night. Next day, Nicole got up and went downstairs to buy


    some food. When she came back home with some food, she happened to meet Selina who had a long


    face.


    Nicole was shocked and rushed to stop her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Selina was forced to stop. She was nearly a head shorter than Nicole, she had to look up to Nicole.


    "I''m here to settle ount with you!"


    Even if she was a short woman, she was still full of arrogance.


    Nicole frowned and looked at Selina warily, "What do you mean?"


    With a hand at her waist, Selina pointed her index finger at Nicole''s face, "Stop ying dumb. You


    know exactly what you have done!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Still ying dumb? Don''t think I know nothing. I know everything about you! "


    Hearing this, Nicole became very angry.


    She bent down to put the food on the ground, straightened up, and stared at Selina, "Then I tell you,


    my patience is limited, too. If you get me into trouble again and again, don''t me me for being unkind


    to you!"


    Selina had never seen Nicole like this, and she was so intimidated that she took a step back.


    After all, she always bickering with other people. She quickly came to her sense and scolded Nicole.


    "Being unkind to me? Come on! Show me? You''re so shameless. You should behave yourself at such a


    young age. Moreover, you''re good at seducing men all your life. You don''t feel ashamed to hang


    around with men, but we Liang family also feel ashamed! "


    Not only people nearby, but also every living on the first and second floor had heard Selina''s loud


    voice.


    "We will forgive you for what you have done to us. But I didn''t expect that you are such a heartless


    woman to screw up Austin''s job!"


    Nicole raised her hand and was about to p her, but she suddenly stopped when she heard this.


    "What job? Austin lost his job?"


    When Selina heard these words, her tears fell down at once. "Don''t y dumb with me. You asked your


    man to screw up Austin''s job. You''re the one who should be med! We Liang family treated you well.


    How could you be so heartless? Are you a human or not?"


    Although Selina said that word of "treated you well" was not true, it was true that Austin had lost his job.


    But what does it have to do with me?


    "Selina, I have nothing to do with Austin losing his job. I know nothing about it. Please don''t speak ill of


    me."


    It took Austin a lot of money and several years to get that job. Now it was a great glory with less work


    and much money. It was a satisfactory job.


    It would be a great loss to the Liang family if it was lost.


    But she hadn''t contacted with Austin for so long. What made Selinae to her and make trouble?


    Gradually, more and more people came to watch. Some of the rtives who were close to Nicole also


    came over. They were worried and asked Nicole what was going on.


    When Selina saw someoneing, she cried out at once.


    She cried and grabbed Nicole, "God damn you! How can you let me live like this? You can''t be so


    mean! I''m afraid you will get your retribution!"


    Nicole''s wrist hurt. She looked down and saw that a piece of meat was gouged out by Selina''s


    fingernails, and blood came out.


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 35 Austin, for what

    Chapter 35 Austin, for what


    Nicole howled at Selina which made bot only Selina but also everyone else present shocked and


    stopped what they were doing.


    "Selina Zhang, I want to make it clear to you today. Why did your son lose his job has nothing to do


    with me. If you go on pestering me, I will call the police!"


    "Do it! Just do it! Let the police arrest you shameless bitch! You ruined my family''s reputation, and now


    made my son lose his job as well. You should have already been arrested! "


    Nicole was so angry that her chest heaving and down. She touched the middle-aged woman who was


    holding her, and said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Wang! please call the police! Let''s see if she could still talk


    nonsense in the police station! "


    Here was where Nicole grew up. In a neighborhood, people knew her family very well and knew what


    kind of person she was.


    Seeing Nicole getting really angry, they stood out and spoke for her, and wanted to call the police to


    take the crazy woman away.


    Selina didn''t expect that she would be bullied here. She was used to acting shamelessly, and it worked


    every time. She didn''t expect that she would suffer a setback here.


    But there was no turning back. She has spoken out her words, so she can''t denied it herself.


    Seeing that nobody listened to those dirty words, she bent over and bumped into Nicole. "I''ll die today


    for you. Just kill me today."


    Nicole was caught off guard and backed up a few steps. After all, Selina was getting old, so when she


    hit Nicole, she got fainted and fell down on the ground.


    This police station was next to Nicole''smunity. Several minutes after calling the police, the


    policemen arrived.


    "If you want to die, don''t die here. What a bad luck!"


    "Stop pretending! If you really wanted to die, you should have hit the iron railings over there but not her


    belly!"


    When the policeman heard these words, his eyelids twitched. He pushed open the crowd and


    squeezed in.


    "What''s going on? What happened? "


    When Nicole saw the police, she immediately stood out, pointed to Selina who was crying on the


    ground, "Sir, this woman came to make trouble in ourmunity."


    "Who is making trouble?" Getting up from the ground quickly, Selina pushed Nicole away, "it''s you who


    have made my son lose his job. You''re a bitch, a tramp!"


    The policeman was clear that he had seen many conflicts. He let Nicole and Zoe quarrel for a while,


    and then said calmly, "don''t quarrel here. Go back with me to do the statement."


    Hearing what the police said, Selina shouted, "Is therew! Where am I wrong? Why do you arrest me!


    "


    "It''s not that we want to arrest you, but that you cooperate with us in the investigation. Here are


    residential buildings. If you continue to make trouble here, it will affect the normal life of others. I hope


    you can cooperate with us in work."


    The policeman was not a pushover. He came straight to the point with a long face. When Selina was


    about to open her mouth again, he red at her.


    Shortly after they arrived at the police station, Austin got the news and rushed over here immediately.


    When he came in, he had passed a cigarette to the policeman and apologized with an embarrassed


    and awkward smile on his face.


    At the sight of Austin, Selina burst into tears.


    "Austin, do you know what she did to me? She didn''t even treat me as an elder, let alone her mother-in-


    law. She kicked and cursed me. I have never been treated like this before in my life."


    Each word was clearly heard by Nicole, who sneered inwardly.


    In the past, she thought that Selina only liked to order people and talkative, but now it seemed that she


    was even good at up and down the truth and lying!


    Afterforting Selina, Austin walked up to Nicole and stopped in front of her.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Austin nkly.


    "Nicole, how could you do this to my mother? Look what she looks like now?"


    Austin spoke, starting from his ming to Nicole.


    Nicole sneered, "what did I do to your mother? How did she look like? Can you show it to me? "


    "You''re still so rude. How can you be so rude? Shameless --"


    "Hush! Be quiet! " The policeman reprimanded Selina harshly, which scared her into silence at once.


    Nicole nced at Selina with disdain and continued to look at Austin. "Did you hear that? How old is


    your mother? Does a human being speak like this? "


    Austin got heavy anger, "You know how old my mother is. Why are you still bothering her? You are in


    younger generation. Can''t you show some respect to her? "


    Austin''s words were even more annoying than what Selina had said to Nicole. Nicoleughed instead


    of getting angry.


    "Easy on her? Doing nothing when she bullies me? allow her to call me tramp? For what? "


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin smacked his lips "After all..."


    "After all, I used to be her daughter-inw?" Nicole interrupted Austin. "Wasn''t she bullying me enough


    when I was her daughter-inw? So she should keep bullying me after divorce? What kind family your


    Liang family is? Were your ancestors buried better than others? So everyone deserves to be bullied by


    your family? "


    Austin was stunned by Nicole''s words. What a bully Selina was! He knew better than Nicole.


    "Austin, I have divorced you. I really don''t owe your Liang family anything. I don''t expect you to smile at


    me when you think about my nice before. I just beg you to stay away from me and never appear in front


    of me. Okay?"


    "No, Nicole, i..."


    Selina pulled Austin behind her, pointed at Nicole''s nose, and scolded, "if you hadn''t hurt Austin, I


    wouldn''t havee to you today. It''s all your fault. Don''t pretend to be innocent!"


    Nicole sat up straight too. She didn''t look at Selina, but looked at Austin behind Selina and asked


    seriously, "you lost your job. What happened?"


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal." Because of the man''s dignity, Austin didn''t dare to look into Nicole''s eyes.


    "What do you mean that ''it''s not a big deal''? What are you still defending for her? It''s her wild man


    outside who sold you out! How shameless she is. Why do you cover it up for her!"


    "Mom, stop it. It''s not what you think of. Let''s go. Stop saying such embarrassing words. "Austin


    dragged Selina.


    Nicole watched Austin and she suddenly remembered a person.


    It was Jacob.


    ''Was that because of the fact that Austin had offended Jacobst time, Jacob used his rtives to


    make Austin lose his job?''


    But It had been a long time since that happenedst time. If it was done by Jacob, he didn''t have to


    wait for such a long time.

 Chapter 36 Teach Her A Lesson!

    Chapter 36 Teach Her A Lesson!


    Nicole was uncertain with what she thought about. When Selina saw Nicole''s contemtive


    expression, she believed that Nicole acquiesced in her words.


    "Is that so? I warn you that you''d better to ask your wild men to return my son''s work as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, I will die in front of your house. I won''t let you go even if I was being a ghost!"


    Then she was pulled out by Austin.


    The police had no way to solve such kind of quarrels in family dispute. Nicole sat in her chair for a


    while. The policeman who was responsible for mediation walked over and handed her a cup of hot tea.


    "I''m really sorry. We can''t meddle in this matter,"


    Nicole forced a smile and nodded, "I do understand. Thank you."


    "But if they do anything to threaten your family''s personal safety or wear any weapons, you must call us


    at once, and we will try our best to protect you."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The policeman was living in Nicole''s block as well. From the conversation he had just heard, he could


    roughly figure out what was going on. In his opinion, that olddy was pestering his son and daughter-


    inw who had divorced and was still unwilling to let her go.


    However, as an outsider, it was hard for an official to judge other people''s family affairs. In the end, he


    sighed helplessly and went back to his work.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole finished the cup of hot water slowly. She thanked the police and left slowly.


    The screams before Selina left kept resounding in her ears, which made her annoyed and have


    nowhere to vent her anger.


    Life should settle down peacefully after her mother left the hospital. But why did she still have to suffer


    from such thing.


    Fretful!


    Nicole passed by a restaurant and bought three bowls of noodle and a few dishes. She brought them


    home.


    It was toote to cook now, so she decided to buy some noodles for her mother and brother.


    She had intended to do so. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she saw many people in the


    house.


    Neighbors were gathering in the living room and talking, making it difficult for her to hear what they


    were talking about.


    Nicole was frightened. She thought something bad might have happened. She didn''t have time to


    change her shoes and pushed through the crowd and went in.


    Then she saw Judy sitting on the sofa in the middle of the crowd, with a runny nose crying to a few


    women.


    These women sighed and kept persuading Judy to let it go.


    As Nicole heard the conversation, she got upset.


    "Don''t take it to heart. It''s just a piece of shit for you. Forget it. Nicole is such a good girl. She doesn''t


    have to worry about getting married. What''s wrong with being divorced? She can still live well after


    getting divorced."


    "Yes, there is a young man in mypany who got divorced this year. I will bring you the photo


    tomorrow. You can have a look at it."


    "Hey, herees Nicole. Come here and take a seat. You should have told us what had happened to


    your family in advance. If we had known that your mother-inw was so heartless, we would have


    beaten her out!"


    Nicole smiled awkwardly. She lowered her head and listened to the conversation of the aunts for a long


    time. Then she opened her mouth, "Auntie Wang, Auntie Liu, my mother has just received an


    operation. The doctor said that she needs more rest. This..."


    "Okay, okay. Let her get some rest. We have forgotten the most important thing because we are in a


    worry. We wille back another day. Have something to eat and have a good rest."


    The neighbors, who were still bustling around, left.


    Nicole and Jim said goodbye with a smile and closed the door. Both of them looked unhappy.


    These neighbors were warmhearted and kind. But the same case was that some people liked to join in


    the fun, which made trouble and annoyed.


    "Mom, I bought some noodles for you. Please eat some."


    Nicole went to the kitchen, poured the noodles from the stic bag into a bowl, and put it in front of


    Judy sitting in the living room.


    Judy replied calmly and began to eat noodles with chopsticks.


    Judy almost finished half bowl of noodles. Then she said she was full and didn''t feel like eating.


    "Mom, then let me help you to sleep." Nicole hurriedly added.


    Judy shook her head. She looked at Nicole and sighed heavily, "Nicole, what happened today? They


    told me that Selina came here and said something unpleasant to you. She also said that you had


    deprived Austin''s job. Is that true?"


    Nicole knew that her mother must have known and would ask about it when she saw these ¡¤ neighbors


    coming to her house.


    She exined to Judy with her usual manner that she only told Judy half of the story. She told Judy


    that Selina was biting her and she didn''t know what was going on with Austin''s job.


    "Then why did she say..."


    "Mom, I think it must be because of Austin. He didn''t dare to tell Selina what he did. Selina thought it


    was all my fault and began to me me. She liked to take the me for others. It''s not the first time. If


    it was really my fault, they would have told the police. As soon as I and Selina had just arrived at the


    police station, she was taken away by Austin in a hurry. It would prove that they had something to do


    with it. They were guilty. "


    "That''s right. Their family and that guy, Austin, are all so bad!" Jim spoke up for his sister.


    Judy showed a helpless look. "Oh, they just think our family is poor, so you are soft hearted that they


    act so unbridled. If our family is rich and powerful, she definitely dare not be so unbridled."


    Nicole shrugged and said casually, "they always bully the weak and fear the strong. Well, let me help


    you to sleep. We are already very unlucky to encounter such things. Don''t take too much time on


    them."


    "All right."


    Judy still had some doubts, but when she heard the firmness in Nicole''s words, she didn''t ask more


    and went into the bedroom.


    After Nicole Closed the door of the bedroom, Jim walked up to Nicole and asked in a low voice, "sister,


    why didn''t you call me just now? If I were there, I would beat that old woman to a pulp!"


    Nicole burst intoughter. She pointed at Jim''s forehead and said, "you are really a good boy. If you


    really beat that old woman, she would bother you to death."


    "Then i Then I will not let her know I did it! " Jim said with a smile, rolling his eyes.


    "Hey, Jim, you can''t do this. I''ll tell that you may be arrested if you are careless."


    Jim pouted and said obediently, "fine, I won''t do it."


    He said that, but in his mind, he would definitely find a way to teach her a lesson if she dared to make


    trouble for him again! Teach her a lesson!


    Nicole spent the whole day thinking about what happened today. When she went downstairs at dusk,


    she was still on the alert, worrying that Selina would came to her again.


    But Selina didn''t show up this afternoon, perhaps because she had just suffered a loss in the morning.


    After shopping, Nicole had cleaned the fish and cut some scallion. When she was about to cook fish


    soup for her mother, her phone in the living room suddenly rang.


    She quickly wiped her hands on her apron and went over to pick up her phone.


    It was Jacob.

 Chapter 37 I Feel Guilty

    Chapter 37 I Feel Guilty


    Nicole stared at the screen for a few seconds and picked it up.


    Even if Jacob didn''te to her, she would call him. She couldn''t just let what happened to Austin.


    "Hello."


    "What are you doing?" Jacob asked coldly.


    Nicole went back to the kitchen with her phone and checked if the water was ready. She replied, "yes,


    I''m preparing the dinner."


    After a while, when Nicole was wondering if Jacob had hung up the phone, she heard him saying, "do


    you want to apany your mother tonight?"


    Seldom, it was not an order, but a probing and inquiry.


    Nicole was about to say something, but she suddenly changed her tone, "it''s okay, Jim will apany


    her tonight."


    "When will youe over then?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole thought for a while and replied, "I have had dinner with my mother. I want to wait till her to sleep,


    okay?"


    She said it very carefully, fearing that Jacob would change his mind and say no.


    But today, it seemed that Jacob was in a good mood and didn''t lose his temper. Hearing Nicole''s


    question, he surprisingly nodded.


    After saying that, he said considerately, "Okay, I''ll ask the driver to wait for you downstairs."


    "No need!" Nicole refused before thinking twice.


    "What?" A displeased voice came from Jacob on the other end of the line.


    Nicole knew that this tone was just a sign of Jacob''s unhappiness. She hurriedly exined, "there are


    many uncle and aunt exercising at night in themunity. When they see me go out, they keep asking


    me about it. It''s a waste of time. I''ll take a taxi myself, or you can ask the driver to wait for me outside


    themunity."


    "¡­¡­ I''ll pick you up outside. " Without asking more questions, Jacob hung up the phone.


    Nicole put the phone in her pocket and sighed with relief.


    "Sister, are you going out tonight?" Out of nowhere, Jim looked at Nicole curiously.


    Nicole was a little embarrassed when she was discovered by her brother. But since her brother had


    heard it, she could not hide it any more. So she told Jim in a straightforward way, "Jim, I''m going out


    tonight. Can you help me take care of mom for me?"


    "Of course, I promise!" Jim clenched his fists to show his strength.


    Nicole smiled, put the washed fish into the pot and began to peel the potatoes.


    Standing aside and watching it for a while, Jim touched his chin and asked Nicole like a little adult,


    "sister, why didn''t that mane to our house? It was always you who insisted on going to his house."


    "Well...." Nicole was afraid that her brother would think of something bad. She nced at his mother


    who was not there, and coaxed, "it''s because of our mother. I just divorced. If our mother knows that I


    have a new boyfriend so soon, she will definitely scold me again."


    "Is that so?" Jim asked in confusion.


    Nicole put on a serious look and said, "of course. Once bitten, twice shy. Mom is a patient now, so she


    will be sensitive. Promise me, You won''t let mom know that I am in love."


    "Okay, I promise you."


    "Good boy." Nicole touched her brother''s head with satisfaction.


    Jim giggled, revealing a row of white teeth.


    After apanying Judy to sleep, Nicole took Judy''s clothes and was ready to leave.


    Unlike the previous ones, this time she didn''t have to hide from Jim and was sent out of the house with


    a smile.


    The happy expression on Jim''s face made Nicole have a deep sense of guilt.


    As she walked out of themunity, she saw Jacob''s car parked not far from the roadside. After


    confirming the license te number, Nicole got in the car.


    In less than an hour, the car stopped at the door of the vi.


    Nicole got off the car and entered the vi after politely saying thanks to the driver.


    There were maids outside the vi opening the door for her. Nicole entered the house confidently.


    This feeling made her feel fresh and uneasy. She had only been here for a few times, but she was


    familiar with it as if it was her own home. In particr, the attitude of these servants made her feel that


    she was the hostess.


    Nicole shook her head immediately and shook this idea out of her mind. Human beings should have


    self-knowledge, and she couldn''t be overwhelmed by money and material things.


    After entering, the servant took Nicole to the front of Jacob.


    Just like many times Nicole had seen, Jacob read the materials while drinking.


    "¡­¡­" Nicole stood in a daze, not knowing how to greet him.


    After standing for a while, she found that Jacob seemed not want to talk to her. So she sat down on the


    sofa opposite to him.


    To ease the embarrassment, she took out her cell phone to kill time.


    There was an unread message from Austin. Seeing it, Nicole frowned and clicked the message.


    The content was quite simple. On one hand, he was willing to apologize for Selina''s improper behavior,


    and on the other hand, he hoped that Nicole wouldn''t me herself for his loss of job, which had


    nothing to do with her.


    Although it was just a few words, his tone was extremely sincere, without any arrogance.


    Nicole was a woman who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. If it was the


    ming or questioning from Austin, she would be defiant. However, the moment she read the


    message, she wasn''t so angry anymore.


    And she felt guilty.


    Perhaps, it was really unnecessary to be so ruthless.


    Nicole put down her phone as she thought about this. Then she raised her head and looked at Jacob.


    After staring at him for a while, Jacob raised his head slowly to look at Nicole and asked, "do you have


    something to say?"


    Nicole bit her lips and thought for a while. She then nodded her head after she made sure that Jacob


    seemed to be in a good mood and that he wouldn''t be angry about what she heard.


    "Go ahead," Jacob closed the folder in his hand and threw it on the table.


    Nicole took a deep breath and stammered, "well Austin lost his job About this Do you know? "


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth drooped. He pursed his lips and said unpleasantly, "is that all you want


    to say to me?"


    "I I just want to ask. " Nicole didn''t expect that Jacob would react so violently, so she was terrified.


    "Really?" "Are youing here to talk about this with me tonight?" Jacob continued with a sneer


    Nicole hesitated for a second and was about to refute, but was interrupted by Jacob.


    "I knew you came here for him. Yes, I was the one who made him lose his job. Are you trying to


    intercede for him?"


    It was really Jacob!


    A tinge of sadness shed across Nicole''s eyes. She bit her teeth and said, "I''m not speaking for him. I


    just feel that it''s unnecessary..."


    "You''re interceding for him."

 Chapter 38 The Scene Was Extremely Irritating.

    Chapter 38 The Scene Was Extremely Irritating.


    If Nicole just met Jacob, she would definitely not speak one more word. But after this period of getting


    along, she was not so afraid of Jacob, and she even subconsciously believed that she could


    communicate with Jacob well.


    So Nicole smiled and stood up, then sat next to Jacob. She said in a very gentle tone, "How can I plead


    for a person like him? I just think what he is doing has nothing to do with me, so there is no need to get


    involved with him."


    "Humph!" Jacob snorted. He didn''t even lift his head. Apparently, he didn''t believe her words.


    Nicole knew that as long as she told Jacob about what Selina had done to her this afternoon, he might


    not be so angry.


    But she didn''t dare to tell him.


    Since Austin had lost his job, there was unnecessary to make things worse. She knew that, ording


    to Jacob''s bad temper, he would certainly do more ruthless things to make the Liang family have no


    way out. She didn''t want that to happen.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not because how great she was, but because there was no need to do this.


    "It''s unnecessary for us to waste our time on them, isn''t it?" Nicole was just telling the truth ording to


    Jacob''s temper. Suddenly, the phone on the table rang.


    They both looked at the name of Austin showed on the screen.


    The scene was extremely irritating.


    Nicole was startled and hurried to get the phone. But before she could do that, Jacob stretched his arm


    and held the phone in his hand first.


    Jacob nced at Nicole coldly and answered the phone.


    "Nicole, Nicole."


    Nicole was about to reply Austin, but was stopped by Jacob who cast a cold nce at her.


    "I know you are listening. If you don''t want to talk, just listen to me."


    "Nicole, I shouldn''t have called you, but I can''t help it. I''m looking at our previous wedding photos, and


    they were really good. At that time, we were really happy. Oh, well, I know you don''t like to listen this.


    Nicole, I don''t know what your rtionship with that man whose surname is Gu is, but I want to ask


    you, are you happy now? Do you like to be with him? If you are not happy... If you want to go back, I


    will always..."


    The sweet voice and ambiguous words came through the phone. Jacob''s hand holding the ss


    tightened bit by bit, which almost crush it.


    "What will you do?" Jacob suddenly cut in.


    "Who are you? Austin asked in amazement. Where is Nicole? Why are you holding Nicole''s phone? "


    "You just mentioned me. Why don''t you remember who I am?" Jacob sneered.


    "Gu... Gu..." Austin stuttered and didn''t even know how to Jacob''s name.


    "Oh, is that your all courage? How dare you hit on my woman?" Jacob looked at Nicole coldly. "This is


    thest time I warn you to stay away from my woman."


    Austin on the other end of the line kept silent. He didn''t know what to say to retort, nor did he say


    anything to echo.


    Without another word, Jacob put on a cruel smile and hung up the phone.


    Looking at the strange and cold sight, Nicole shivered a little. She tried hard to raise the corners of her


    mouth and wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    Nicole''s phone was set a password, so after Jacob hung up the phone, he quickly swiped the screen.


    As expected, he saw the text message from Austin.


    "Wow, you two are so close!"


    Jacob seemed to ask casually, but his low and sharp voice frightened Nicole. Her face turned pale


    immediately.


    It wasn''t like that.


    "No, I haven''t contacted him. We..."


    "tter -"


    The ss was thrown on the wall by Jacob and broke into pieces.


    "Do you still want to lie to me?" Fury burnt in his eyes, and he red at Nicole, like an angry leopard.


    Nicole bit her lips and said nothing.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    She felt as if no matter what she said would be wrong.


    They looked at each other in silence, and the servants retreated when they realized that the situation


    was not right. The big living room was so quiet that they seemed to be able to hear the wind blowing


    the leaves out of the window.


    tter, it made people feel very uneasy.


    After a long time, Jacob stood up and walked out without saying a word.


    Nicole was flustered for no reason. When Jacob was about to go out, she caught up with him and


    grabbed his arm.


    "Where are you going?" Nicole asked.


    Without looking back, Jacob said, "it''s none of your business. Let go of me."


    Nicole knew that she didn''t have the right to ask about the whereabouts of Jacob. But just now, they


    had just had a conflict, and Austin had provoked Jacob again. She was very scared. She was afraid


    that Jacob would do something irreparable.


    "Where are you going?" Nicole insisted.


    Jacob looked back at her coldly, "let go of me."


    Nicole was anxious, her hands grasping Jacob''s. She said in a hurry, "Jacob, I know you are angry with


    me. But it was you who started all this. If you didn''t provoke Austin and made him lose his job, he


    wouldn''te to me, nor would he say those disgusting words. Now things are different. You can''t


    leave me alone. I feel sorry for you."


    Jacob''s eyes darkened, and a murderous glint shed in them. "You think it''s my fault?"


    "Isn''t it your fault? Thins have calm down now. Why do you have to pick on Austin? I''ve already told


    you that he is... "


    "So, are you distressed that I have picked on Austin?" Jacob turned around and pinched Nicole''s chin.


    He squeezed her jaw so hard that her jaw was almost out of shape.


    Nicole gasped in pain. She struggled and tried to free herself from Jacob''s grip.


    "Well, then I''ll let you care for him as long as you want!"


    Jacob sneered and shook Nicole off. He left after saying that.


    Nicole staggered and fell to the ground. It took her a long time to recover.


    Why did it get so bad.


    She sat on the ground for a long time before she staggered to get up.


    It was toote. Her brother would certainly doubt her if she came back now. Nicole sat nkly for a


    while, then went upstairs, washed her face and went to bed.


    The servants in the Gu family were all well-trained. Although Nicole quarreled with Jacob just now, they


    still show respect to Nicole. Before Nicole went to sleep, they also asked her if she wanted to eat some


    night snack.


    Nicole asked the servant to leave, wrapping in a quilt, and stared at the ceiling nkly.


    A sense of powerlessness streaked across her heart, and her heart was deste. ''How could I make a


    mess of everything? Whatever it was.


    Am I really so useless.''

 Chapter 39 Go And Take Jacob To Rest

    Chapter 39 Go And Take Jacob To Rest


    At the bar, which was in a mess, Jacob sat in the booth and kept drinking the wine.


    "Jacob, drink slowly. We won''t take your drink. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I agree with him. We should drink together. Now we just watch you having a drink like this,"


    Jacob raised his head and drank up the wine in his ss. Then he smashed his ss on the marbled


    table.


    "All shut up!"


    The buddies looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Oh my God! Who is so daring to make our boss so angry? I think he is tired of living,"


    "That''s right. This is the first time I have seen Jacob get so angry."


    "Jacob, are you trapped in love?"


    All of a sudden, Jacob raised his head and gave him a nce.


    The man who talked shrugged and huddled up in the booth.


    The jokes of these four men calmed Jacob down a little bit. He pushed the ss forward and leaned


    backzily.


    "Trapped in love, and I am such a loser?"


    The boys wanted to say yes, but they were afraid that they would piss Jacob off, so they shook their


    heads.


    "Of course not. Jacob always asked others to trap him. Now, the people who trapped you in love


    haven''t been born."


    "He''s right. Jacob, I''ve heard that a group of young and fresh girls came here from the shop owner.


    They are virgins. Do you want to invite them over?"


    Jacob cast a nce at him but said nothing.


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t refuse, Frank believed that there must be a chance.


    He pped his hands and the waiters in the bar who had been waiting on the side rushed up.


    "Go and ask your boss toe here."


    The bar owner didn''t dare to neglect them who were all the second generation from rich powerful


    families in this room. Less than five minutester, he came into the room.


    "What can I do for you?"


    With a wicked smile, Frank pouted his lips at Jacob and said, "our Mr. Jacob is not happy today. We


    want to ask your new girls here to make him happy."


    "Okay, Sure, Mr. Jacob. We are arranging now."


    "We want fresh girls! Don''t fool jack with the lousy work!"


    "How dare I fool all of you! Please just wait!"


    The owner of the bar left withughter, and a few girls followed in a short moment.


    As Frank said, they were tender and fresh.


    Especially, One of them was in a school uniform with an immature face. She was a little shy and stood


    in front of Jacob with fingers twisting, not daring to raise her head.


    Jacob looked at her, stunned.


    When Frank saw that, he grinned from ear to ear, waved his hand to the owner of the bar and said,


    "Okay, just them."


    "Okay, have a good time!"


    Jacob stared at the girl in school uniform without blinking. The girl''s face was red and almost buried to


    the ground.


    Frank stood up and put his hands on the girl''s shoulders. He pushed her to sit next to Jacob and


    whispered in the girl''s ears, "Do your best. Whether my buddy is happy or not is up to you tonight."


    "Okay." The girls seemed to have never been in such an asion and she was a little shy.


    The rest of them held each girl in their arms and talked andughed. Soon the atmosphere became


    warm.


    Jacob didn''t move. He kept staring at the girl, lost in thought.


    He was indeed deep in thought. This girl in school uniform reminded him of Nicole many years ago.


    Both were green and easily blushed.


    Was he spellbound, or was he blinded by alcohol? He even felt that the girl looked like Nicole many


    years ago.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had fair skin, small nose tip and lovely vicle.


    "¡­¡­ "Mr.. Drink? " After all, the girl was out to work. After being stared at for a while, she gathered her


    courage and spoke softly.


    But Jacob didn''t say anything.


    Upon hearing this, Frank grinned, his eyes crinkling. "Are you ying innocent?"


    After that, he teased the girl, "if you want Jacob to drink, you have to feed him."


    The girl took a quick nce at Jacob and bowed her head to take a ss of wine, shaking her hand to


    put the cup''s mouth beside Jacob''s.


    Jacob was still expressionless, but he didn''t refuse and took a sip.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    The girl smiled shyly and drank the whole ss of wine.


    After a few cups of wine, Frank''s girl had been sitting in his arms, ying the little trick on him.


    All the other three men also had some intimate actions.


    Only Jacob and the girl in uniform were still sitting there, neither cold nor warm.


    Seeing that herpanion had made progress, the girl felt nervous for herself too. She picked up


    another ss of wine and approached Jacob without showing it.


    After all, although the girl seemed young, she still could be open enough when she sold herself..


    Jacob didn''t move. It was obvious that he was absent-minded.


    The girl cheered herself up, raised her head and took a sip of the wine. Then she stood up and leaned


    closer to Jacob.


    But when she was about to touch Jacob''s lips, Jacob suddenly turned his face and pushed the girl


    away.


    Unprepared, the girl slumped into the booth, choking on the wine.


    The rest of them cast sheep''s eyes at Jacob, but Jacob didn''t feel ufortable. He nced at the girl


    indifferently and said in a calm voice, "don''t touch me!"


    "Be careful. You can just feed your wine. But don''t go too far" Upon hearing what Jacob said, Frank


    immediately mediated.


    The girl also quickly apologized, "sorry, Mr. Jacob."


    Jacob was not a clean freak, and he kissed other women too. But when he recalled the moment of his


    first love, he didn''t want to touch anyone.


    It seemed that touching other people at this moment would make his memory dirty.


    The girl was so obedient to Jacob that she took the cup of wine and fed him.


    Before she came out, her boss told her not to offend this group of people, especially not to offend the


    person who was called Mr. Jacob.


    When she was pushed away just now, she was so frightened that her whole body was trembling. She


    thought she was about to die.


    Fortunately, Jacob did not lose his temper again. Although his attitude was still very cold, it seemed


    that it was not her fault.


    After several hours, they all started to get drunk. Even though Jacob was a good drinker, Jacob was no


    exception.


    Frank was the most sober one among the group. He took out a room card from his pocket and gave it


    to the girl. "Go. Take Mr. Jacob to rest," he ordered.

 Chapter 40 Ill Take Care Of You

    Chapter 40 I''ll Take Care Of You


    The girl could easily recognize that the room card belonged to a five-star hotel on the top floor, and she


    replied "yes" in a low voice to Frank. She helped Jacob get out of the door of the bar and take the


    elevator to go upstairs.


    Frank squinted when he saw them leaving.


    Others might not know, but he was clear that it was he who pushed the tide at the moment.


    Jacob was upset because of a girl. So he said it deliberately to humiliate Jacob. Then he arranged a


    girle here to divert Jacob''s attention. And everything would be clear if Jacob would got drunk.


    As for the reason why he did it, it was very simple.


    Jacob grew up with him. They were the strongest among his peers. Others didn''t know, but he knew


    exactly what happened years ago.


    That woman almost destroyed his buddy''s life.


    He didn''t recognize the woman when she came to the barst time. After all, it had been a long time


    since he saw herst time, and he didn''t have the slightest idea of her appearance.


    Even if thinking Jacob was a little abnormal, he thought that Jacob must have something on his mind.


    A few days ago, he wanted to ask Jacob out for dinner, but he was refused by Jacob over and over


    again. Then he vaguely heard from Jacob''s driver that Jacob was having a date with the woman


    named Nicole.


    At that time, he was curious about who could attract his best friend like this. So by the way, he checked


    it. He did not expect that it was still the girl at that time!


    Frank knew well about Jacob. Although Jacob had been with other women these years, he had never


    fallen in love with anyone of them, which was enough to show his stubbornness.


    However, his understanding for Jacob didn''t mean that he could let the rtionship between Jacob and


    that girl go on like this. Frank couldn''t bear to see his best friend being hurt and tortured by love again.


    Therefore, when Frank heard that Jacob was in a bad mood, he arranged this party tonight for Jacob at


    once.


    He did all these just to make Jacob give up his obsession with Nicole!


    Jacob knew nothing that Frank was trying to do something for him. He stumbled on the soft bed, head


    nk.


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s notfortable to sleep in this way."


    Seeing that Jacob was so drunk, the girl exerted all her strength to push him to one side.


    Then Jacob pped the girl''s hand away.


    The girl stared at him. Although drunk, Jacob was still as handsome as the movie star. She watched


    him for a while, then bit her lips as if she had made up her mind and walked into the bathroom.


    "Wolf heart How ungrateful you are! " The drunkard Jacob seemed to dream of something or think of


    something. With his eyes closed, he shouted angrily in the air.


    Unfortunately, no one heard it.


    In less than half an hour, the girl walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. She was still


    young, and her skin was white and delicate. Because she had just taken a bath, she seemed to be still


    steaming.


    "Mr. Jacob."


    The girl walked to the bedside, gently slide her fingers across Jacob''s face and stopped at the


    loosened tie.


    As long as she could be with this man, she wouldn''t have to worry about the rest of her life.


    What''s more, Who her sisters had served was always a middle-aged bald man. She felt that she was


    so lucky.


    To her surprise, the first man was such an unattainable man.


    The girl''s face showed an excited and excited smile, like a little girl in love. Just daydreaming alone, her


    face slowly turned red.


    Staring at the handsome face in front of her for a while, she began to unbutton Jacob''s shirt with her


    trembling finger.


    Unfortunately, when she started to unbutton the first button, her wrist was caught.


    "What are you doing?" She didn''t know when Jacob opened his eyes. He was staring at the girl coldly,


    which made her shiver.


    "I I will take care of you. " The girl was too scared to speak smoothly.


    Jacob snorted. The coldness in his eyes almost froze the girl. "Get out of here. Don''t touch me."


    "Yes..."


    After all, it was her first time to be entangled by a man. She was not as shameless as those women


    who had been hanging around for a long time. After being scolded, she immediately got out of bed in a


    hurry and ran out of the room without taking her clothes.


    "Well..." It was so hard for Jacob to turn over. He fell asleep again with the pillow in his arms.


    It seemed that he was not the one who was sober just now.


    In fact, he was not very sober. The reason why he stopped a girl to harass him just now was out of


    instinct, and it was a conditioned response after the training for survival of the Gu family.


    As long as a stranger came close to him after he fell asleep, he could immediately break free from the


    dream and ensure his safety.


    Unfortunately, that girl thought that Jacob didn''t want her. She felt bad and cried for a long time.


    --


    Nicole didn''t sleep wellst night. Nightmare after nightmare almost devoured her, but she was still


    trapped in the nightmare and unable to wake up.


    The pain forced her to calm down early in the morning. She screamed and woke up, sweating all over.


    After waking up, Nicole was not sleepy at all. She went to the bathroom and prepared a bathtub of


    water to warm up her cold sweat and fear.


    After having a hot bath, she felt sofortable that it was dawn.


    Nicole put on her clothes and opened the bedroom door. The servant standing beside her asked her


    what she would like for breakfast.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Isn''t Jacob here?" Nicole asked gloomily.


    The servant shook her head and answered, "no, he didn''te back yetst night."


    "Okay, I see. I don''t want to have breakfast. I''m going to bed." Nicole ordered the servants to leave and


    went back to the bedroom to rest her head on the bed, with her arms around her legs.


    She couldn''t see the expression on her face, but she knew that it was not that good-looking.


    She was wondering whether Jacob was with another woman.


    Last night, Jacob was so angry that he might turn around to another gentle ce forfort and stay


    there overnight.


    However, what made Nicole depressed was that even if the fact was as she thought, she could do


    nothing about it.


    She had to be only responsible for him staying in the Jacob''s house, because Jacob bought her. But in


    contrast, Jacob could buy a lot of women.


    She had no right to ask whether Jacob was with someone else.


    She was not reconciled.


    Nicole sat there with her arms around her knees for a while. The sun shone through the window and


    into the bedroom.


    Bu Jacob still hadn''te back yet.


    Well, she didn''t have to wait any longer.


    Nicole smiled with self mockery, picked up her bag and left the vi.


    This time, she didn''t get a driver to send her back since Jacob wasn''t at home.


    Nicole walked along the road. The sun was shining on her bare neck, which made her feel a sharp


    pain.

 Chapter 41 Sister, What Are You Doing!

    Chapter 41 Sister, What Are You Doing!


    "Being a mistress is not the most pathetic. What is the most pathetic is being a mistress who is


    abandoned." Nicole raised her head and looked at the straight road with a bitter smile.


    It was almost noon when Nicole returned home.


    As soon as she entered home, Jim, who had been squinting at her, whispered to her, "sister, don''t


    worry. Mother didn''t know you went out."


    Nicole was suffering a lot. Seeing her brother defending her like this, she felt even more bitter.


    "Come on, go to mom''s room and show up." Jim put the apron on her quickly and pushed her into


    mom''s bedroom.


    Mrs. Judy was reading a pile of leaflets on the bed, with a pen in her hand, and drawing.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Nicole took a deep breath and went to her mother.


    Mrs. Judy smiled, pointed at the leaflets and said to Nicole, "the supermarket on the West Street is


    doing a sales promotion. I''ll pick out the things we need. Go with Jim when you are free and buy all the


    things we need back."


    Nicole cast a nce at the leaflets. The products chosen by her mother were all cheap tissues and


    vegetables.


    "Mom, don''t worry about that. It won''t save you much money. You have only recovered a little. Don''t


    read too much. It may do harm to your eyes."


    "You don''t know it, it can be much cheaper, I have remembered the discount time of the supermarket


    around. Take it seriously and it will help us save a lot of money a year."


    Seeing the serious look on her mother''s face, Nicole was a little sorrowful.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her mother had been leading such a hard life all the time. Even if she married to Austin, her family was


    not getting better.


    She had sworn not to let her mother suffer, but in the end, she failed.


    "You don''t need to buy this mop. I''ll ask Jim to find some old clothes tomorrow. After cutting these


    clothes, I''ll make some mops for us. It''s not different from what we bought in the supermarket." Mrs.


    Judy was still reading the leaflets.


    Nicole didn''t want to see that. She took the leaflets from Mrs. Judy''s hand and looked at her seriously,


    "Mom, don''t worry about these trifles. Let me worry about them."


    Mrs. Judy seemed to know what was in Nicole''s mind. She sighed and put her hand on Nicole''s.


    "Nicole, don''t take it as an insult. We''ve been leading a poor life for so many years. Now we owe


    someone money, not to mention waste any money. I don''t want you to be in debt at such a young age."


    "No, I..."


    "No matter how rich your friend is, if we borrow money from him, we should return the money to him,


    right?"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nicole couldn''t refute anymore.


    she had to lie to her mother that she had borrowed money from her ssmate in college for the


    surgery. If she said too much at the moment, the secret would be discovered.


    Nicole went to the kitchen with mixed feelings while Jim was listening to their conversation and lost in


    thought.


    At lunch time, Mrs. Judy put these leaflets in front of Nicole. Her intention was very clear.


    In order to meet her mother''s wishes, Nicole finished the meal, went out with Jim, and bought four big


    bags of things which were listed out by her mother.


    It would be enough for a few months.


    Mrs. Judy was so happy to see them carrying the bags into the house.


    "These bags are enough for several months." She said proudly.


    She didn''t know whether it was good or bad for her mother to save money. Her mother asked Nicole


    not to cook soup for her every day, saying that the meat was too expensive and she ate too much


    every day. On the other hand, she worked hard to recover as the doctor told her, fearing that she would


    waste the money they had spent.


    Such a contradiction made Nicole speechless.


    But her mother had been getting better and better, so Nicole felt relieved.


    As for Jacob, he seemed to disappear and had never been in touch with her.


    And so did Austin.


    Nicole was happy to have so much free time to take care of her mother. She would only stare nkly at


    the ceiling at night when she was lying in bed, thinking of someone who made her sleepless.


    But when she thought that person might be flirting with others, she couldn''t think about it any more.


    Some timeter, another event happened in Nicole''s house.


    Her younger brother, Jim, didn''t go to school after the new semester began.


    However, Nicole didn''t notice this. Every morning, when Jim had breakfast, he would leave home on


    time; when the night came, he woulde back home on time and go to sleep after dinner.


    Nicole thought her brother was too tired after school, so she doubled the food she cooked for him.


    Until the head teacher of Jim came.


    "Jim has a good academic performance. We are going to train him well to let him enter a key high


    school. Why do you want to transfer him to another school? What''s the reason?"


    Holding a cup of hot tea, the head teacher looked at Nicole and Mrs. Judy in confusion.


    They looked at each other, and both of them were at a loss.


    "Don''t you... know it? " The head teacher asked tentatively as he felt something wrong.


    Nicole gave an awkward smile before her mother. She said, "yes, maybe there is some


    misunderstanding. Don''t worry. I will ask Jim when hees back."


    The head teacher nodded and said earnestly, "Jim Du is now in a rebellious period. As family, you


    should pay more attention tomunicate with him and understand more about him. Don''t make him


    take a wrong path."


    "I see. Thank you so much foring."


    The head teacher left with a friendly smile. After Nicole sent the head teacher away and closed the


    door, Mrs. Judy, who had been silent all this time, pped hard on the table.


    "Nonsense! Why doesn''t he go to school? "


    Nicole saw that her mother was out of breath, she hurried to help her, "mother, don''t be so angry. Jim is


    a good boy and won''t do anything bad. I guess he has something difficult to do, so he didn''t go to


    school. We know nothing about it. Don''t jump to the conclusion so soon."


    Mrs. Judy gasped for breath, "make sure to ask him when hees back!"


    Tonight, Mrs. Judy didn''t go to bed. She stubbornly sat on the sofa, holding her arms and waiting for


    Jim.


    Seeing her mother stay upte, Nicole was distressed. She put the sleeping pills into the water and


    coaxed her to drink them.


    Mrs. Judy was not in good health, so she dozed off soon. Nicole softly carried her to bed.


    At half past ten, Jim entered the house on time.


    "Sister, I''m starving. What are we going to eat tonight?" Jim threw his schoolbag on the sofa and went


    straight to the kitchen.


    Without saying a word, Nicole went straight to the sofa, grabbed his schoolbag and began to look


    through it.


    "Sis, why did you rummage through my schoolbag?"

 Chapter 42 Jim, Why

    Chapter 42 Jim, Why


    Jim was devouring the rice. When he saw his sister was flipping through her schoolbag, he got


    flustered.


    There weren''t many books in his bloated schoolbag, which contained his dirty clothes and a pair of


    worn sneakers that he had taken off in the construction site.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Thrown the bowl away, Jim rushed to grab his schoolbag, but he was one step behind, the broken


    sneakers rolling out and pinched in Nicole''s hands.


    "What''s this?" Nicole asked with a sullen face.


    "They got dirty when I was ying basketball. I ... I''ll wash itter. " Jim avoided eye contact with her,


    daring not look straight into her eyes.


    Nicole also took out the dirty clothes and pushed it towards Jim''s chest. "What about these? Were they


    also dirtied by ying basketball?"


    Jim scratched his head and stammered, "this... I I identally stained it. Is there anything wrong... "


    Nicole was so angry that the blue veins stood out on her forehead.


    "Don''t you tell me the truth? How long do you want to deceive me that you haven''t gone to school? The


    head teacher hase to our house. "


    Jim nced at Nicole quickly and then lowered his head when he saw there was disappointment in


    Nicole''s eyes.


    "Tell me, where have you been since you didn''t go to school these days?"


    Actually, looking at the dirty clothes and shoes in her brother''s schoolbag, Nicole had a guess. But she


    couldn''t guess it alone. She had to hear it from Jim.


    Jim lowered his head, without saying a word.


    "Say something!" Nicole gave him a hard push.


    "Sis, I''m not a child anymore. I know what I''m doing. Just leave me alone!" Grabbing his schoolbag


    from Nicole''s hand, Jim got into his room and closed the door.


    Nicole rushed over and stopped when her hand was about to touch the door.


    If she and Jim quarreled at this time, their mother in the next room would be awakened. If their mother


    woke up, they couldn''t sleep well tonight.


    "Jim,e out. I want to talk to you!" Nicole growled through the crack of the door. After a while, there


    was no movement in the room.


    Nicole walked back and forth in the living room, just like a crazy lion.


    When she went to the kitchen door, she saw a bowl of rice on the chopping board. Her brother had only


    a little.


    ording to the bloke''s appetite these days, he must be still hungry now.


    Nicole sighed. She put the rice and dishes on a te, took them to his bedroom and knocked gently.


    "Jim, I won''t say anything right now. Eat something first."


    There was still no movement.


    Nicole wanted to break in and grab her brother''s cor and asked him what he was thinking about, but


    now she couldn''t even see him.


    "I put the food outside the door. I will go to bed first. You take it yourself."


    Finally, her care for her younger brother prevailed. Nicole put the te on the ground, went back to the


    living room and turned off the light.


    Instead of going to sleep, she sat on the sofa in the living room and stared at the door of her brother''s


    bedroom in the darkness.


    About half an hourter, the door slightly opened.


    As the crack became wider, his younger brother appeared behind the door. He hesitated for a while as


    if he was lost in thought for a while before he took the food into the room and closed the door.


    Nicole sighed with relief. She wanted to educate her brother, but she didn''t want him to starve.


    Especially when she realized that he didn''t have a good meal outside. It would be bad for his stomach


    if he was starving.


    Nicole didn''te back to her room that night.


    She sat down on the sofa with her arms around her knees and soon fell asleep.


    After a while, she heard a slight sound. Nicole didn''t sleep well and woke up suddenly.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw his brother sneaking out of the room, carrying his


    schoolbag in his hand.


    "Where are you going?" Nicole suddenly spoke.


    Startled, Jim stood still. After a long while, he turned his head slowly and looked at Nicole who was


    sitting on the sofa.


    "It''s so early. Where are you going?" Nicole stood up and walked to him.


    Jim stared at his feet without saying a word.


    Nicole looked towards her mother''s bedroom, opened the door and went out with her brother.


    When they entered the corridor, the teleportation light was on.


    "Jim, tell me the truth. Where have you been these days since you didn''t go to school?" Nicole raised


    her voice outside the door, which sounded very dignified.


    Jim didn''t say a word, and Nicole waited.


    After ten minutes of stalemate, Jim spoke.


    "Sis, I don''t want to go back to school anymore."


    His words made Nicole almost ck out.


    "Why don''t you want to go to school? Someone at your school bullied you? Or is there something bad


    happened? "


    Nicole''s first reaction was thinking of being bullied in the campus.


    Jim shook his head and said, "no, no one is bullying me. I just don''t want to quit. I don''t think it''s useful


    for me to study."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m now in junior middle school, and need to go to high school after junior middle school. It''s too time-


    consuming, and I can''t wait for so long."


    Nicole vaguely knew what her brother was thinking, but she still asked, "why can''t you wait? What do


    you want to do if you don''t have to study?"


    This time, Jim did not avoid the eye contact with Nicole, but calmly looked into her eyes, with the


    unique stubbornness of the young boy shining in his eyes.


    "I want to make money."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    "Sis, I want to make money. I want to raise you and your mom. I want to protect you and your mom."


    Jim was serious. Hearing that, Nicole burst into tears.


    This was the first person who had said that to her in the world.


    However


    Nicole wiped her tears, took the schoolbag from his hand and said stubbornly, "no, you need to study


    hard since you are at the age of studying now."


    "Sister, I don''t want to go!"


    "You must go!" Nicole roared, "you are still young. Nopany dares to hire you. Hiring you is illegal.


    Thosepanies which would hire you are either irresponsible or just want to hire cheap employees.


    Don''t you know that? "


    Jim could not find any word to retort. Every time he went out to look for a job, all the workers would say


    the same words. Hearing that he was still a child, they would not give him any chance at all. He looked


    for a long time to find a construction site for him to work on, but he could only do the dirty and hard


    work.


    But Jim didn''t want to give up.


    He was the only man in the family, and he couldn''t let his mother and sister both support the family.


    "Sister, you can''t force me to go to school. I can escape if I go there."


    "Snap -"

 Chapter 43 Help! Help!

    Chapter 43 Help! Help!


    A loud sound p was heard in the face of Jim, who was knocked sideways.


    They were both surprised.


    Nicole came back to her senses and stroked her brother''s face with her trembling finger. "I''m sorry, Jim.


    I''m sorry. I''m too anxious. I didn''t mean it."


    Turning his head aside, a drop of tear fell down from the corner of his eye.


    "I''m sorry, Jim. I shouldn''t have pped you. Jim..." Nicole watched the scene, heartbroken. It was


    more painful than being pped on her face.


    "Sis, I''m not going to school,"


    In such a case, Jim still insisted on his own idea.


    Nicole had never seen her brother this stubborn. She couldn''t force his brother, so she was too angry


    to say a word.


    "As long as I stay at the ssroom, thinking that you have borrowed so much money for me and you


    and mom tried your best to save money while I can''t do nothing, I can''t calm down to study. I won''t


    listen to you this time, sis. "


    Jim held his schoolbag and rushed downstairs.


    It took Nicole two seconds to react and she chased after him immediately.


    Unfortunately, she was not as fast as Jim. With slippers on, she ran out and couldn''t see her brother.


    Nicole stamped her feet and went upstairs to change her shoes.


    "Nicole, where is Jim?"


    Nicole changed her shoes and clothes and was about to go out when Judy opened the bedroom door


    and came out.


    "Mom, you are awake."


    "Where''s Jim? Is he still asleep?" Then Judy turned around and walked towards Jim''s room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole sighed.


    As Judy saw there was no one in Jim''s room, she became anxious. "Where is Jim? Where had he


    been in such an early morning? Or he didn''te backst night? "


    "Mother, don''t be angry." Nicole hurried tofort her mother. "Jim came backst night. I taught him a


    lesson just now, and he ran out in anger."


    "What? Where did she go? It''s so dangerous outside. Is he alright? "


    Nicole stopped her mother who was about to go out, "he''s an adult. Nothing will happen to him. He''s


    just too angry with me. Mother, don''t worry. I''m going to find him now."


    "Okay, go ahead." Hearing that Jim had escaped, his mother didn''t even care about his escaping


    school.


    With her bag on her arm, Nicole went downstairs and made a call.


    "Oh, Auntie Wang, I am sorry to wake you up so early in the morning. I have to go out to deal with


    something. My mom doesn''t feel well. Could you please take care of her? Well, thank you, auntie, "


    After this call, Nicole was a little relieved.


    When she walked out of themunity and looked at the first ray of sunshine in the early morning, she


    felt very depressed.


    How could she find her brother in such a big ce!


    Nicole looked around the neighborhood and went into the convenient store and Inte cafe, but she


    didn''t find Jim.


    He was a young boy. Where could he go?


    After thinking for a while, Nicole had a n in her mind as she thought of the dirty shoes and the dirty


    clothes.


    She inferred that the cement seal and the limestone were brought by him on the construction site!


    When Nicole thought of this possibility, she immediately left. She inquired about the construction site


    nearby and went there.


    However, she still hadn''t found Jim until noon.


    She asked people in the ce which was under construction and they all said that there were no minor


    workers. It seemed that they thought of Nicole as the investigator.


    Nicole felt thirsty and hungry.


    She randomly walked into a shabby restaurant, ordered a bowl of noodles and ate it up.


    When she paid, she saw the owner of the restaurant who had experienced many vicissitudes of life and


    had some experience. She could not help but tell the owner her puzzles.


    Hearing this, the owner frowned and asked, "have you been to the construction site in the north


    suburb?"


    "The north suburb? Not yet. "


    "You can go there to have a look. It''s not so strict as you think. The urban system is very strict. He can''t


    be here."


    Nicole suddenly figured it out after a while.


    "Thank you!"


    She didn''t take the change but rushed out.


    She took a taxi outside and went straight to the construction spot in the north suburb. Since it was


    remote and backward in the economic development, a project was started there recently in the city,


    which aimed to build cheap houses for people who couldn''t afford houses.


    It was not far from Jim''s school!


    Forty minutester, Nicole got out of the taxi.


    She rarely came to the northern suburbs. When she got off the car, she saw the almost copsed


    building over there. She had a feeling of passing time.


    Even though her home was shabby, it was much better than here.


    Nicole sighed and began to look for Jim.


    Now she had learned to be smart. She didn''t ask them directly but told them that something had


    happened to her family and she needed to go back with her brother.


    Most workers on the construction site were simple and unadorned. Hearing Nicole''s words, they let


    their guard down and also helped her inquire about a young boy.


    Not long after, Nicole knew where her brother worked.


    Behind a vacant house, Jim, in his dirty clothes and his broken sneakers, was wielding his shovels to


    whirl a pile of cement.


    In the zing sun, Jim''s face was covered with sweat and his clothes were wet. He stirred hard as he


    wiped his face with the towel hanging around his neck.


    Nicole stared at him nkly with tears in her eyes.


    Her beloved younger brother was still so young, with tender skin and flesh, but he did such heavy


    manual work here.


    "J..."


    Nicole just said one word, before she could step forward, her mouth was suddenly covered.


    She stunned for a moment and then realized that she was just being dragged backward.


    "Hmm... HMM... " Nicole struggled to push his hand away and kicked him away.


    Unfortunately, due to the great disparity in strength, the person behind her was not affected at all.


    Nicole didn''t know what happened until she was thrown to the ground.


    "Shh, don''t scream."


    Nicole looked up and saw two men with bare arms and a swarthy face staring at her.


    "Beautiful."


    The shorter man praised and raised his dirty hand to touch Nicole''s face.


    "Help! Help! "


    She instinctively retreated and cried out.

 Chapter 44 What I Beg Your Pardon

    Chapter 44 What I Beg Your Pardon


    Jim stirred for a while. When he was about to insert the plug, he suddenly heard his sister calling his


    name.


    He stopped and nced back.


    Illusion?


    He seemed to hear her sister''s voice.


    "Ah!"


    This time, he heard the words clearly.


    His sister seemed to be experiencing something terrible.


    Throwing the thing in his hand, Jim strode forward and carefully identified the source of the sound.


    It seemed to be a shelter in front of them.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice gradually lowered, but as long as he listened carefully, he could still hear it.


    "Sister!"


    Shouted Jim. He barged into the shelter under the risk of being scolded by the workers in the


    construction site.


    The first one was empty.


    Then he opened the door of the second one and saw a man squatting and pressing something down. A


    man was with his back to him. They seemed to be doing something.


    "Hmm!"


    Nicole also heard Jim''s shout, but she was unable to speak because her mouth was covered.


    She tried her best to make only the faint sound.


    However, this one sound was enough. Jim and Nicole grew up together and were very familiar with


    each other. It only took one second for him to confirm that his sister was there.


    He couldn''t think of anything else. He grabbed the shovels outside the shelter and rushed towards the


    two men.


    "Bastard! You beasts! " His eyes became red with anger, so he hit the two men with the shovels.


    They got hit for several times. As soon as they turned their heads, they immediately released Nicole


    and rushed out of the shelter, holding their heads.


    Jim tried to catch them with his shovel, but when he heard Nicole crying, he immediately turned around


    and returned to the shelter.


    "Sis, are you all right?"


    "Jim! Jim! " Nicole cried and threw herself into his arms.


    Since Jim came very fast, and Nicole struggled as hard as she could, the two did not really harm her.


    But Nicole was still frightened.


    Since she wasck of oxygen and crying several times, Jim had to help her to breathe smoothly.


    After a while, Nicole calmed down a little bit. She released her emotion and leaned on Jim''s shoulder,


    gasping for air.


    "Jim, let''s go home."


    Nicole stared at his chin and sobbed.


    "Sister, they bullied you. I''m going to fight with them." Jim said through gritted teeth, eyes filled with


    hatred.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "No. they look like hooligans. I guess they have done such kind of


    things for several times. You can''t defeat them."


    Jim said angrily. "Can we just let it go? If I didn''t hear you ande here, you would... "


    "I know, of course I won''t give up so easily. Let''s go out and call the police." After all, Nicole had a rich


    experience in society, so she said, "if we make trouble here, I guess we''ll suffer a lot."


    "All right." Jim nodded reluctantly and helped Nicole up. Then they left the construction site.


    In fact, it was improper for Jim to work here in person, because there was no contract or agreement.


    Every day, he could only get one day''s sry after finishing his work, and they would not care about it


    even if he left thepany. In this case, there was nothing to worry about.


    They went to the nearest police station and told the police what happened just now.


    The police said lightly that they would investigate and sent them away.


    Jim wanted to defend himself, but Nicole stopped him.


    "It''s no use."


    "But..."


    "Jim, I didn''t get hurt anyway. Forget it. It''s not good for you if people know that you work here."


    Jim bit his lower lip and said stubbornly, "I don''t care!"


    Nicole sighed, "but I do care. I came here today in order to get you out of here. You can''t ruin your


    future."


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry, sister. " Staring at Nicole for a while, Jim lowered his head in silence.


    He was full of guilt.


    He thought to himself, ''if I didn''t offend that old woman, my sister wouldn''t have borrowed that much


    money. If I hadn''te here to work, my sister wouldn''t have suffered such a disgusting thing.


    It was all my fault!''


    "Jim,e back with me and study hard at school, okay?" Nicole held his hand and asked softly.


    Jim lowered his head, without saying a word.


    Nicole continued, "Jim, I know you want to help me and our family, but you know what? For me, the


    best thing is that you can study hard and get healthy."


    "I was still a mischievous girl at your age. You are great. Thank you very much, Jim."


    "You should study hard, go to a good college and do a further education. Let me do something for you,


    okay?"


    Under the guidance of Nicole, Jim finally nodded.


    "Sister, I will study hard after I go back."


    "Good boy."


    Although Nicole was frightened, but she felt relieved as her brother finally listened to her.


    Ten minutester, Jacob got a phone call.


    "What did you say?"


    Jacob, who was in a meeting in the conference room, furrowed his eyebrows, unplugged his wireless


    headset and strode out of the conference room.


    The meeting room was suddenly in a mess. Since this young president took over thepany, they


    had not seen such an angry and flustered expression on his face.


    What happened?

 Chapter 45 Flattering No Way!

    Chapter 45 ttering No Way!


    Outside the conference room, when Jacob heard the news from the other side of the phone, he was so


    angry that he almost wanted to crush his phone.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m sorry. We are too careless this time. It never urred to us that this would happen in


    such a short time."


    Jacob''s eyes were as cold as ice, and his words even made people tremble with fear. "Go and


    investigate the two people. If you mess them up again, then break up by yourself."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, Jacob leaned against the wall and fell into a daze.


    He could hardly imagine what he would do if Nicole died in that dirty and messy ce.


    That was too much for him.


    All his concerns and concerns that had been suppressed these days all came out when he heard this


    bad news, shouting and surging from his chest.


    ''In this world, no one else could give her ident and make her suffer, except me. I should be the only


    giver!''


    Jacob''s face changed. Atst, he waved his hand to the assistant waiting aside and ordered coldly.


    "The meeting is cancelled. Wait for my further notice."


    Then he strode out of thepany.


    Without thinking for a second, Jacob picked up the car from the garage and rushed all the way to the


    gate of Nicole''s house.


    He didn''te to his senses until the car stopped slowly.


    At the moment when he was a little confused, he saw Nicole.


    Nicole and Jim passed by his car side by side. They were about to enter themunity.


    Jacob honked the car horn subconsciously.


    "Beep -"


    "Beep -"


    Nicole turned her head and stopped when she saw the people in the car.


    Jacob was motionless, just like a nerd, staring at Nicole.


    He saw Nicole lowered her head and saw her take out the phone from her bag and type on the phone


    with her fingers.


    When Nicole raised her head, his phone rang for new message.


    He nced at Nicole and turned on the phone.


    "I have something to deal with at home today, so I''m sorry that I can''t keep youpany. I''lle to


    you tomorrow, okay?"


    She said cautiously in a low voice.


    A touch of ufortableness flitted across Jacob''s heart. He raised his head and looked at Nicole,


    who, in her eyes, looked pleading and pathetic.


    Although it was a long distance, Jacob still could see her clearly.


    But his heart was sinking with disappointment, just like he was really tired of anything. The mes were


    extinguished at this moment.


    His heart was broken.


    Jacob and Nicole looked at each other for a few seconds. Finally, he could not bear such an


    expression. Jacob started the car and turned around to leave.


    He stepped forward for a long time and extinguished the power with his hands and feet.


    ''Why are you looking at me like that? Why did you talk to me in that tone?


    I came here because I was worried about you and wanted to take a good look at you.


    Are you treating me like those people? It''s just that you can resist them, but you can''t resist me?''


    Jacob felt a sharp pain in his heart. He bent over the steering wheel and stayed in a daze for a long


    time.


    He was also a beast in Nicole''s eyes. Such recognition almost destroyed Jacob''s spirit.


    He thought a lot. He thought of their encounter, their past sweetness and Nicole''s ruthless leaving.


    With his fists clenched and his fist punched on the steering wheel.


    He did nothing wrong. He just paid back what he had experienced!


    Nicole left the city without hesitation and betrayed their sweet love. She should have realized it!


    It was time to think of the word "retribution"!


    It seemed as if two minions were fighting inside the body of Jacob, oneughing at him who was


    restless and resentful because of the past resentment, the othermenting on his decisiveness and


    his straightforward avenge.


    The two noises almost blew up Jacob''s mind!


    In the midst of the mess, his phone suddenly rang, which pulled him out of the tangle.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ncing at the screen, he picked it up.


    "What is it?"


    "Mr. Jacob, the director of the north suburb police station wants to invite you to have a meal He said he


    wanted to apologize to you. "


    Hearing the words, Jacob''s face turned pale as he wasn''t happy.


    "I am not the victim. What''s his treat?"


    In fact, Jacob knew the answer without asking. After Nicole''s case failed, he sent people to investigate


    the case. It was obvious that the rtionship between the two.


    The director probably knew who he had offended this time, so he wanted to make up for it.


    But who was he? And who was Jacob Gu?


    He neglected his duty and kept a group of ipetent servants. How could he just treat Jacob to a


    meal?''?


    No way!


    A cold smile found its way to the corner of Jacob''s mouth, and he said ruthlessly, "go and investigate


    other victims. It is a criminal whomitted this crime in broad daylight. You should investigate it


    carefully and give me the evidence. I don''t need to ask him for help. I''ll call the city bureau police


    directly."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jacob snorted. There were a lot of scums in the society. He didn''t have the right to deal with them


    because he wasn''t a member of the union of justice. But even if someone dared hurt him, he would let


    them pay for what they had done!


    "Sister, is that your boyfriend? Is that okay you didn''t go to him?" Watching Jacob leaving, Jim asked


    Nicole.


    "Nothing. Let''s go home."


    Nicole held Jim''s hand and walked home, feeling uncertain.


    Although she didn''t know why Jacob woulde here at this time, she still took the risk of refusing


    him.


    She was not in the mood to deal with Jacob at this moment, no matter for her brother or for herself.


    Although, it was obvious that Jacob had left.


    Nicole was a little worried whether he woulde back and she would be tortured again.


    Knowing nothing about theplex entanglement in Nicole''s mind, Jim didn''t say anything when he


    saw his sister''s pale face.


    When they got home, Judy rushed to Jim and held him in her arms with red eyes.


    "You''re such a naughty child. I''m so worried about you. Why did you just run out like that? You scared


    me to death!" With tears rolling down her face, Judy rubbed Jim from head to toe and heaved a sigh of


    relief after making sure that his arms and legs were all right.


    Jim peeped at Nicole, who shook her head slightly.


    They had discussed on the way that they couldn''t let Judy know what had happened on the


    construction site.


    "Jim, tell me, why don''t you go to school? Where have you been these days?"


    Seeing that her brother could not speak, Nicole hurriedly held Judy and winked at her, "Mom, you have


    been worried for the whole day. I will help you to rest and let Jim eat something."


    "Oh... Fine. "

 Chapter 46 Men Are All The Same

    Chapter 46 Men Are All The Same


    Although Judy was not reconciled, she did not ask more as her daughter had something to say.


    Nicole supported Judy to the room and told her about the stories that Jim wanted to make money to


    support their family. Judy burst into tears after hearing that.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m a good for nothing so I got you into trouble."


    "Mom, you are awesome!" Nicole hugged Judy on the shoulder and said, "without you, our family would


    have copsed already after dad left."


    Judy sighed heavily, "if it weren''t for that car ident, your father wouldn''t have.... All of these were


    caused by that car ident! "


    Since her father passed away, Nicole seldom talked with her mother about things with her father.


    Hearing her mother mention it, Nicole could not help asking the doubts she had hidden in her heart for


    many years.


    "Mom, how did the car ident happen to dad?"


    In Nicole''s impression, her father was broad-minded and mild, who never lost his temper. Logically


    speaking, the possibility of a car ident was very small.


    At that time, her father was sent to the hospital and failed to be saved. Nicole was sent to school by


    Judy before she could ask what had happened. And no one mentioned it any more in their family.


    Judy kept silent for a while and shook her head, "actually, I don''t know. The police said that it was


    possible to save him when he hit a truck with fatigue driving, but it was found toote and he lost too


    much blood, so he was unable to be saved."


    "Then... Did they find the truck? Is it their fault or dad''s? "


    "No, they didn''t find it. They said they couldn''t find it out."


    Looking at the pain and despair on her mother''s face after so many years, Nicole finally understood


    why it was so difficult for her family since her father died.


    A car ident happened and my mother not only lost her lover, but also didn''t get anypensation.


    How could a woman, who had lost her husband and had two children who needed money, enjoy the


    life.


    "Mom, it''s okay. I''ve grown up. I''ll be supportive to this family."


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more upset she became. She couldn''t help but hug her mother


    tightly.


    Judy patted Nicole''s hands and said, "both you and Jim are so sensible. Your father must be very


    proud of you."


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    After that incident, Nicole''s family had be more and more united. Jim went back to school. After


    head teacher knew the situation clearly, she did not scold Jim. Instead, she taught him well in his study,


    helping him strive for the schrship of the third best student.


    In fact, Jim had been working very hard.


    Judy was getting better and better under Nicole''s care. She could cook and clean the room on her own.


    Living a stable life at home, Nicole couldn''t help but think of Jacob.


    One week had passed since Jacob drove to her apartment.


    Nicole checked the caller ID and mail as she tried to look for the messages she had missed.


    To her disappointment, however, there was nothing else she wanted to see except for the trash


    messages.


    Seeing that she looked out of her mind, Jim could not help butugh out. He said jokingly, "one day


    apart seems like three years have passed."


    "What are you talking about? Go to study." Nicole hurriedly put away her phone and pretended to clean


    the house.


    Jimughed even more happily.


    "Sister, I don''t have to go to school tomorrow Sunday, so I can stay at home to take care of mom. If you


    have something to do tonight, just go ahead,"


    Nicole frowned, "what''s the matter? I''m fine. "


    Jimughed and sang, "longing is a mysterious thing like shadow."


    "Well, well. Go to study. Don''t bother me."


    Nicole''s face turned red as her brother exposed her mind.


    Jim didn''t leave. He continued to analyze the situation with his hand under his chin, "perhaps it is


    because that when you ignored him that day, he was angry, so he didn''t contact you these days."


    Nicole was speechless, "..."


    "Of course. Men have self-esteem. It''s a shame that they were expelled by you when they specially


    came for you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole tilted her head, "you know a lot."


    On the other hand, Jim thought his sister was praising him, so he continued, "sister, as I''ve told you


    before, I''ll go wherever you want. If he doesn''te, you can contact him yourself. Do you know how


    many failed rtionships are caused by misunderstandings andck ofmunication? "


    "That makes sense."


    "You are worth teaching. Hurry up. Call him. Come on. I''ll dial for you."


    Nicole shook Jim''s hand off and grabbed his ear, "tell me. Are you in a rtionship instead of studying


    hard at school?"


    "No, no, No. I swear that I''m not in love." Jim got so painful and begged to his sister.


    "Then how do you know so much? Teach me like a teacher! "


    "I saw it from TV! I never had such experience!"


    After hearing Jim''s apology, Nicole released him.


    "Sister, why don''t you give him a romantic assault, and appear directly as that day without any


    connection. I''m sure he will be surprised!"


    Nicole kicked Jim away, "go do your homework!"


    Although Nicole seemed to refuse Jim''s n, she thought what he said was reasonable after she


    calmed down.


    It was she who had denied Jacob''s facest time. And she could also appear all of a sudden this time.


    At the worst, she could save Jacob''s face.


    After all, Jacob was her buyer. If she could make him happy, her own life would be easier.


    As for herself, Nicole was actually missing Jacob, but she was too shy to admit it.


    Since she had decided to look for Jacob, Nicole didn''t want to waste her time anymore. She quickly


    made dinner, served Judy to sleep. Then she took a bath and changed her clothes, ready to go out.


    "Come on, sister!"


    When Nicole was changing her shoes at the door, Jim popped up and made a victory gesture.


    Nicole felt that she was tricked when she saw the teasing smile on her brother''s face.


    --


    It was not until she stood in front of Jacob''s splendid mansion that she realized how shameful she had


    been.


    What was wrong with her?


    She would beughed at by Jacob.


    With this in mind, Nicole suddenly flinched.


    ''It was better to go back.''


    She had been seldom happily when she was together with Jacob before. Maybe he had already got


    bored with her.


    Nicole was lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    "Jacob, calm down. Listen to me. I don''t have to..."


    A woman''s voice attracted Nicole''s attention.


    It seemed that she had heard it before?


    Nicole was lost in thought when the iron gate in front of her was suddenly opened and several people


    came out.

 Chapter 47 Jacob, You Are So Cruel

    Chapter 47 Jacob, You Are So Cruel


    "Don''t you even listen to Uncle Jack?"


    As the woman said, all the people who were going outside saw Nicole standing at the door and they


    stopped.


    At that moment, Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why are you here?"


    A man and a woman''s voice came to Nicole. Nicole smirked, "I I happened to pass by. I.. I gotta go. "


    Nicole turned around and walked away. She was more disappointed than embarrassed.


    Although she had guessed over and over again that there might be other women around Jacob, she


    realized it was impossible for her to ept their fact when she saw it face to face.


    She was not supposed to be here.


    She really shouldn''t havee.


    "Stop!"


    Nicole kept walking on the road, ignoring what Jacob said. She didn''t know what to do.


    Someone was running after her.


    "Hey! Why are you running away? "


    Nicole had to stop as her arm was grabbed by Jacob.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you have guests at home. I''m leaving now." Nicole burst into tears the moment


    she spoke out.


    She didn''t want to cry, nor did she want to be so disappointing, but she couldn''t control herself.


    It was so embarrassing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go back with me." Jacob didn''t listen to her and took her into the vi.


    Nicole refused and struggled hard. "There''s someone in your house. What am I going to do? Let me


    go..."


    "Shut up."


    Nicole watched him putting his hand on her waist and then get loose.


    Then the sky and the earth were spinning round.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would carry her on his shoulder!


    "Jacob!"


    Her bad manners in front of so many people embarrassed and annoyed Nicole, but she could do


    nothing.


    She could do nothing but watch Jacob carrying her walking past the group of people. She watched


    Jacob''s female partner, who was about to burst into fury.


    The more she fell down, the more horrible the woman''s expression was.


    "What are you doing, Jacob?"


    Not until he carried her upstairs to the bedroom did he put Nicole down. As soon as she put down her


    feet, she roared at him.


    But she didn''t expect that Jacob ignored her and said to her, "stay here!" then he turned around and


    left.


    Nicole had nowhere to vent her anger, as if she had punched in cotton, gently and powerlessly.


    She fretfully turned around in the bedroom and thought about a lot of current situation and what she


    should do next.


    Before she could figure out what was going on, Jacob came back.


    "What''s up?"


    The words of Jacob silenced all the reproach that Nicole was about to utter.


    Nicole paused and shook her head, "no Nothing. "


    "Then you..." Jacob continued, frowning


    "I have something else to do. I am going back first."


    Nicole was afraid that her little trick would be discovered by Jacob, so she bowed her head and ran out


    of the room.


    However, when she passed by Jacob, she was stopped.


    "I''m so sorry to bother you. Please go ahead with your work. I..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted ruthlessly.


    "Are you missing me?"


    It was such a simple question, but it came out from Jacob''s mouth with so much tenderness.


    Nicole''s face turned red immediately.


    Looking at Nicole''s most honest and direct reaction, Jacob raised the corners of his mouth and said,


    "since you miss me so much, why don''t you contact me?"


    "Who I didn''t miss you. Don''t tter yourself. " Retorted Nicole. She was ashamed into anger.


    Jacob didn''t seem to care about it. He took Nicole into his arms with a smile, and put his lips close to


    her earlobe to make a joke, "didn''t your teacher teach you that we are not allowed to lie?"


    Nicole was so close that she was unable to say a word.


    She stood still and let Jacob hold her even tighter.


    Unfortunately, this peace and beauty did notst long.


    "Mr. Jacob, Miss Daisy is back."


    The maid''s voice came from outside the bedroom.


    Nicole and Jonny were shocked, but Nicole pushed him away subconsciously.


    "Why did shee back?" Jacob said impatiently.


    "I don''t know. She is waiting for you downstairs."


    Nicole bit her lips and said softly, "how about I go back tonight? When you are free in the future..."


    "No." Then Jacob walked out of the bedroom.


    Nicole clenched her teeth, feeling very upset. When she heard the voice that Jacob was going


    downstairs, she also walked out unconsciously.


    She really wanted to see what kind of person that woman was.


    "Jacob, I know I can''t win your heart now, so I never ask about your private life. It doesn''t matter if you


    hang out, but how can you bring that kind of woman home!"


    The word "that kind", like a knife, stabbed in Nicole''s heart.


    The woman in a well fitting long dress was no longer elegant due to her anger.


    "This is my own house, not your so-called home. What''s more, you are in no position to request me


    now. " Jacob said in an unpleasant tone and looked at her with disdain.


    "I''m your fiancee!" The woman raised her voice dramatically and her voice was shaking at the end.


    Nicole, who was standing next to the esctor on the second floor, was dizzy at the news. She would


    have fainted if she hadn''t held the esctor.


    ''Jacob has had a fiancee ?''


    "Fiancee?" Jacob sneered, "Daisy, you know what kind of rtionship it is between families who get


    married for interests."


    Daisy was unwilling to give up. She took a step forward and grabbed Jacob''s hand tightly. "But I love


    you with all my heart!"


    But Jacob didn''t move. He just let Daisy hold his arm and smiled, "do you really like me?"


    "Of course it''s true! I''ve liked you for such a long time. Don''t you know it? " Tears ran down from Daisy''s


    eyes.


    Nicole even couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    However, Jacob said coldly, "since you really like me, why can''t you ept that I have other women?"


    "You..." Daisy was so shocked that she let go of Jacob and stepped back.! ! !


    Hearing this, Nicole wanted to p him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he speak to a person who liked him like that!


    "Miss Daisy, I know you can''t ept such an unreasonable request. Go back. I won''t force you to do


    that." Jacob turned his head and didn''t look at Daisy any more.


    "Jacob, you are so cruel."

 Chapter 48 She Was Disappointed In Him

    Chapter 48 She Was Disappointed In Him


    With that, Daisy left sadly.


    She was the only daughter of the Yu family, who was adored by men from all over the world. Since she


    was born, everyone had been around her.


    However, she fell in love with Jacob, who was cold to her. She followed his steps and even convinced


    her father to cooperate with the Gu family, get close to him and get involved with him.


    She even used all her strength to please Jacob''s father so that his father could allowed her to be his


    daughter-inw in Gu family.


    But she didn''t expect that Jacob''s heart could be so cold.


    No matter how much she had done for him, he was reluctant to take one more look at her!


    Now he even took another woman home and humiliated her in front of that woman!


    Daisy had never cried for love since she was a little girl. Now she was sitting on the bench, holding her


    face and crying.


    She could not ept such an end!


    "I''m going back."


    In the dead silence, Nicole went down the stairs and walked towards the door of the vi step by step.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    When Nicole was about to step out, Jacob said coldly.


    Nicole turned to look at Jacob and said in a sad voice, "you should get your fiancee back."


    Jacob''s face changed. He narrowed his eyes and said, "dare you say that again?"


    The servant withdrew with her hands down. There were only two people in the big living room now,


    Jacob and Nicole.


    "Jacob, she is your fiancee. You shouldn''t say that." Disappointment was written all over Nicole''s face.


    Yes, disappointed.


    He has a fiancee, but he has affairs with other women, and he even said such harsh words to infuriate


    the innocent fiancee.


    She had never thought that Jacob was such a person.


    She would be angry and aggrieved on Jacob sometimes, but she would never doubt his moral quality.


    However, she found that the man in front of her was no longer the one in her memory. Instead, Jacob


    was always honest and kind, not flirting with girls.


    She didn''t like the man, this Jacob in front of her at all.


    "You mean, you want me to get her back, and you leave?" Jacob sneered and asked back.


    "Yes."


    At that moment, Jacob''s face darkened with fury. He snorted, stepped forward, grabbed Nicole by her


    arm and dragged her upstairs.


    "Are you so dying to get rid of me?" Jacob looked down at Nicole, his eyes malicious.


    Nicole looked him in the eyes and was not afraid of anger. "Jacob, you already have a fiancee, why do


    you still..."


    "Didn''t youe to me first? You have agreed to my requirement, haven''t you? "


    "I promised you." Nicole retorted, "because I didn''t know you have a fiancee. If..."


    "You won''t agree if you know, will you?" Jacobughed


    The word "yes" was stuck in Nicole''s throat.


    Is it?


    At that time, she was in urgent need of money. Even if she knew that Jacob had a fiancee, she would


    still agree.


    Thinking of this, Nicole closed her eyes in pain.


    "Jacob, you are such an asshole."


    "Well, I thought you cared a lot about me, an asshole. That''s why you came to me voluntarily."


    Nicole felt difficult to breathe, stopped talking and closed her eyes tightly.


    ''yes, Jacob is a bastard. But how can I be better than him? I''m still the same. I only take advantage of


    him?''


    The previous tenderness was like a sh in the pan at night.


    Jacob was furious.


    He angry with himself, as well as with Nicole.


    If he was powerful enough and could get rid of his father, he didn''t need to listen to his father and


    ept the so-called fiancee.


    In order to prevent his marriage from being controlled by his father, in order not to be a ve of


    marriage, and for Nicole, he deliberately said those foul words to drive Daisy away, regardless of his


    image.


    But he didn''t expect that Nicole would urge him to get that woman back and even me him for that!


    If he allowed that woman to stay with him, his rtionship with Nicole couldn''t go on!


    He wanted to ask Nicole if she was very happy and fortunate to hear that he had a fiancee.


    But he dared not to ask. He was afraid that the answer would be the one he didn''t want to hear.


    So he didn''t tell Nicole that he had no fiancee when they signed.


    Next day when Nicole woke up, she found herself alone in bed.


    Her body had been cleaned up and the bed sheet had been changed. There was still a faint scent of


    Lily in the room.


    She didn''t remember a servant cleaning the room. So, did Jacob do itst night?


    Nicole got out of bed in disbelief. When her toes touched the ground, her legs became so weak that


    she almost fell to the ground.


    "Well..."


    Nicole thought for a while. When she got used to the pain, she stood up slowly and walked to the


    bathroom step by step.


    After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she took her clothes out of her bag that she brought


    with her and put them on neatly. Then she opened the bedroom door and walked out.


    It was quiet in the vi.


    Nicole stood in a daze for a while. When she was about to go downstairs, she suddenly heard a voice


    not far from the room on the second floor.


    Who is it?


    She didn''t think too much and walked quietly towards the voice.


    She didn''t mean to eavesdrop. But in such a quiet environment, she chose not to make any sound and


    did it unconsciously.


    Nicole didn''t notice that the door was half closed until she reached it.


    Jacob''s voice came from the door. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 49 Long Time No See, Nicole

    Chapter 49 Long Time No See, Nicole


    "How about Austin now?"


    "Mr. Jacob, Austin has been taking care of his mother, Selina in the hospital. She was having a tryst


    with the owner of the store near her neighborhood. The news has been spread to the wife of the owner.


    That woman was so shrewish that she even stopped Selina on the road and injured her."


    A momentter, Jacob said slowly, " the fish rots from the head. Keep an eye on them. If they dare to


    do anything bad again, report to me immediately."


    "Yes, that... Is it necessary to arrange Austin to go back to his work? "


    "That''s right. I''ll give him a promotion and a raise. This time, I want to make him have a fantasy."


    Nicole couldn''t help shivering when she heard Jacob''s gloomy voice.


    "Well, you can go about your business."


    "Yes."


    Nicole left in a hurry and walked quickly to the spiral stairs where she pretended to be standing there


    alone.


    A man in a brown suit walked out of Jacob''s office. When he passed Nicole, he just nodded at her


    politely and left without saying anything.


    Nicole watched him leave, lost in thought.


    She couldn''t help thinking about the message she had just heard.


    First of all, what surprised her most was that her ex mother-inw, Selina had a lover outside, and she


    was a mistress!


    This news was so explosive that Nicole couldn''t believe it.


    But when she tried to calm down a little, she thought of a lot of details that she had never noticed in the


    past.


    For example, sometimes when Selina told Nicole that she wanted to go out to y cards, she would


    clean up for several hours in advance, she would take a bath, curl her hair, and she would specially


    change in bright new clothes.


    Besides, Selina was always loud. But sometime she would pick up the phone stealthily, not letting


    Nicole hear her, not even allowed Austin to hear her.


    At that time, although Nicole also felt that these behaviors were strange, she did not think it deep.


    Thinking of this, Nicole believed that there must be an omen of having a mistress outside.


    It never urred to her that Selina would be someone''s mistress when her son had an affair. Such a


    family.


    Nicole shook her head with mockery. She felt lucky that she had left early and avoided making trouble


    in the mud.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    A voice came up suddenly behind Nicole. Nicole was so frightened that she stepped forward and


    missed the step.


    "Ah!"


    She panicked and fell down as she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    However, when she was halfway through the fall, someone held her waist.


    When she came to her senses, she found herself in a broad embrace. Above her head, there was a


    frown on Jacob''s face.


    "Sor... I''m sorry... " Nicole apologized for her rude behavior. She wanted to break away from Jacob''s


    arms.


    However, Jacob tightened his grip on her waist.


    "How long have you woken up?" Said Jacob in a sweet voice.


    They were so close to each other that Nicole was a little embarrassed. She swallowed and stammered,


    "just Just got up. "


    "Have you washed yourself?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    "Let''s have lunch then."


    As soon as Jacob finished his words, he put his arms around Nicole and went downstairs. He didn''t


    give Nicole any chance to refuse.


    After they sat at the table, the servants who had prepared the meal at once began to serve.


    Nicole took a peep at Jacob''s serious look, and dispelled all the questions in her heart.


    As for the matter about Austin''s work, she would ask it in the further when she got chance.


    ''I''d better not piss him off now, '' she thought.


    After they finished the lunch in silence, Nicole hesitated for a long time and then broke the silence.


    "Can I go back now?"


    Jacob seemed to know what Nicole would say, so he was not surprised but replied "Hum".


    Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her younger brother needed to go to school, so she had to take care of her mother and brother. Even


    though she was dissatisfied with him, she could not irritate him at this time.


    "Okay, I''ll leaving. See you."


    Because of what happenedst night, when the two of them talked to and looked at each other, there


    was a subtle awkwardness, as if the misunderstandings were created between them overnight.


    The source of disagreement was Jacob''s so-called fiancee.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up next Saturday."


    When Nicole was about to go out with her bag on her back, Jonny suddenly spoke.


    Nicole, who was about to step out, suddenly stopped when she heard what Jacob said. She was


    stunned with her back to Jacob for a few seconds before she replied with a muffled hum.


    It could be heard that she was reluctant to make the sound.


    But Jacob didn''t lose his temper. He turned around and went upstairs, without looking back at Nicole.


    Nicole stood there for a while, looked up at the cloudy sky and sighed.


    In fact, she had no right tough at Selina.


    It seemed that she was also a mistress in the eyes of Jacob''s fiancee.


    After Nicole left, Jacob was standing on the second floor, facing the door. He stared at the ce where


    Nicole was standing before she left for a long time.


    With a helpless and struggle in his eyes, he was determined to get her.


    --


    Nicole took the small cakes and bread she bought from the cake store she passed by home. Then she


    found a guest at home.


    "Nicole, long time no see."


    Nicole was very surprised, " Consu? "


    With a bright smile, Consu said, "you still can recognize me. Not bad. Come over here."


    They hugged each other tightly and sighed.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, but you still haven''t changed a lot. You still look so silly


    and pure."


    Nicoleughed, "you haven''t changed a lot as well, but you are more like an evil spirit since you were a


    child."


    "Hey! How dare you talk to me like that! "


    They bothughed, with tears in their eyes.


    Consu was Nicole''s ssmate from high school, and Nicole had the most fun time among her in


    high school. After all, Nicole studied very hard at high school and was not very interested in making


    good friends.


    Then Nicole suddenly transferred to another school, so theymunicated in letters. After they went


    into college, they were out of contact gradually.


    It was the first time they had met since they parted in high school.


    "At that time, you suddenly changed school and left. We didn''t know why, but we really guessed it for a


    long time, thinking that you went abroad with Mr. Jack, but it turned out that you wrote to me and I knew


    that..."


    "Hush..."


    Seeing her brother trotting towards her with a te of fruits in his hands, Nicole gestured for Consu


    to be quiet.


    "Sister, you two have some apples." Jim replied obediently.


    Consu took the hint and stopped talking. She turned to look at Jim and asked him a few questions.


    Thetter replied with shyness and politeness.


    After Jim went back to his room for study, Consu again grabbed Nicole''s arm, her face full of


    curiosity and gossip.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nicole, don''t your family know about this?"

 Chapter 50 Bastard! Thing!

    Chapter 50 Bastard! Thing!


    Nicole sighed, "they know it. It was a sensational news at that time. The Gu family even sent people to


    investigate my family and talked with my parents. How could they not know it?"


    Confused, Consu asked, "why didn''t you let me talk in front of your brother? It has been such a long


    time. Do you still think that it impacts your family? "


    Nicole didn''t know how to exin it, and she didn''t dare to tell Consu about this. Not only did she


    meet Jacob again, but they had been entangled with each other once again.


    In fact, Jim knew that she was in a rtionship with a man whose surname was Gu, but he didn''t know


    the man whose surname was Gu was also that Gu who made her uneasy all those years.


    After all, Jim was still a child at that time, so he did not know that clearly. If Judy knew that, she would


    definitely think of who was that.


    "It''s all over now. Let''s talk about something else. I heard that you have been married. Is that true?"


    Noticing Nicole''s long face, Consu changed the subject immediately.


    However, this topic also put pressure on Nicole.


    However,pared to her rtionship with Jacob, she thought the marriage was better to face more


    calmly. Although it was also a bad thing.


    "Yes, I was married."


    Consu''s eyes widened in shock. She gave Nicole a hard p and eximed, "it''s real! How


    heartless you are! You even didn''t invite me to your wedding! "


    Nicole gave a wry smile and said, "I was married in a hurry and barely invited anyone."


    "Great! I don''t even have a boyfriend. I''m surprised that you''ve married. By the way, what kind of


    handsome man is your husband? Is he good to you? When are you going to have a baby? "


    Asked Consu curiously.


    The expectation made Nicole smile bitterly again, "what child? We have divorced. We divorced some


    time ago."


    "What?"


    Consu was stunned. She looked at Nicole up and down and shook her head in disbelief.


    "I really didn''t know that you are such a yer. You are known for ''sh marriage'' and ''sh Divorce'' in


    the front of this era! You''re awesome! You''ve been leading an amazing life all the time! You dated with


    a rich guy in high school, and now you get a sh marriage and sh divorce. Awesome! "


    Nicole was shocked by thements. She thought, ''I''m an ipetent woman, and how could I be


    praised by Consu?''?


    Then they continued to chat for a long time. Although Nicole didn''t want to talk about Austin, but


    Consu was so curious that she had to tell Consu about it.


    When Consu heard that the woman who Austin had an affair with was Nicole''s bestie and that


    woman was even satirizing her, Consu sprang up from the sofa in a hurry.


    "Bastard! Thing! I''m going to chop her head off! "


    Nicole grabbed Consu''s hand and said, "just sit down. What''s done is done. Don''t me her for it."


    Consu disagreed. "They did bully you because you are kind enough. I''m telling you, we can''t just let


    it go. Next time I meet them, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    "Why are you getting hotter and hotter? I don''t care about that at all. Why are you so angry? Have a


    seat. Let''s stop talking about me. Let''s talk about you. How have you been these years?"


    Speaking of herself, Consu felt a little frustrated.


    "Did you keep in touch with that guy whose family name is Lin?"


    Nicole remembered that when they were in high school, Consu had a crush on a boy and was crazy


    about him. She always hoped that the boy would like her.


    Consu nodded and then shook her head.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole was confused.


    "I confessed my love to him when I graduated from high school, but he turned me down. Later I heard


    that he had more than one girlfriend."


    Nicole went silent.


    It seemed that their love and secret love in their childhood would die for various reasons.


    Whether they had been together or they had a secret crush on each other.


    Nicole spent the whole afternoon with Consu, inviting her to have dinner together.


    In the conversation, Nicole learned that Consu went to another province for a university. She was in


    amon university, and she dated a boyfriend. They naturally broke up after graduation. After


    working there for two years, she went back to the city.


    Aftering back, she settled down and did not start to look for a job. First she followed the memory to


    Nicole''s home.


    Nicole told Consu what had happened in the past few years, but she didn''t mention the story with


    Jacob recently.


    If she hadn''t met Jacob''s fiancee, she might have told Consu about it calmly. But now, she thought


    she was just like mistress between them, so she didn''t want to tell her about that.


    When they were in high school, Consu often visited Nicole''s family. Judy was very happy to have


    Consu at home, so she was very enthusiastic to invite Consu and have a good chat with Nicole


    at night.


    Since she couldn''t turn down this offer, Consu had to ept it.


    After they finished the dinner, Nicole asked Consu to take a walk with her.


    Then they recalled the happy times when they were young. Consu asked Nicole what she was going


    to do next.


    "I don''t know. When my mom gets better, I guess I can find a less busy job." Nicole said to Consu


    with a bitter smile, "you can see how is my mom now. I will worry about her if I keep her staying at


    home alone."


    Consu nodded, "yes, you''re right."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole continued, "actually, I''ve been thinking about what I can do these days. I want to do something


    that I can take care of my family and make money as well. It''s hard to imagine that it needs a long time


    to have a higher sry. Those jobs which are exceptionally idle actually can''t make a lot of money."


    They sat on the bench of themunity and were both lost in thought.


    A momentter, Consu patted her thigh and eximed! I know what you can do! "


    "what?" Nicole asked curiously.


    "An Inte celebrity!"


    Nicole hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Don''t mention that. I can''t do this. It''s so embarrassing for


    me to have a video chat with someone else, let alone chat with a stranger."


    "You''re not interested in Inte celebrity. You can do industry," Consu continued


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "I meant that you can sell your skills on line," Consu exined. "You''re a good cook. You can do live


    streaming cooking, making cakes and other dishes. If your cooking skills are good and you don''t even


    need to show your face, your worries will be unnecessary."


    Nicole wasn''t familiar with those popr and active stuff, so she didn''t know much about them. Now,


    ording to Consu, she had a better idea.


    But she didn''t know whether Jacob would agree or not.

 Chapter 51 Who Are You Looking For

    Chapter 51 Who Are You Looking For


    Consu stayed at Nicole''s house for one night and left the next day. She had a lot of work to do and


    couldn''t stay there all the time.


    Before Consu left, she had made an appointment with Nicole to meet again.


    After saying goodbye to Consu, Nicole began to ponder on the matter that Consu had proposed.


    Although she was not a person in the front of era, she had always taken diligence as her advantage. As


    long as she decided to do something, she would take it seriously.


    After cooking breakfast for her family in the morning, Nicole began to check online the livestream


    software about cooking and learn experience on the Inte.


    "Nicole, what are you watching?" Judy saw her daughter sitting on the sofa with her mobile phone all


    day long, she couldn''t help asking.


    Nicole showed the video in her mobile phone to Judy, and said, "Mom, I saw someone cooking. Look,


    there are so many people watching here."


    "Cooking online?" Judy shook her head and said, "I thought you looked so nervous just now. It''s not so


    interesting to watching cooking."


    Nicole smiled and didn''t refute. She didn''t exin why she wanted to watch it.


    At present, it was notpletely clear. If she rashly told her mother about it, her mother would


    definitely not understand.


    Nicole found a lot of interesting things in the video, and she had learned many cooking tricks that she


    didn''t know before.


    After two consecutive days, Nicole had registered a ount and began to try it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She found a suitable ce to put her phone right at the cutting board and then began to cook in order.


    Since she didn''t show up, she wasn''t restrained any more. She cut the dish expertly and set the table


    expertly.


    However, the number of spectators was not satisfying, with only dozens of people, not a single visitor


    from the beginning to the end.


    Although Nicole knew all the difficulties with it, she was still a little discouraged as her visitor was so


    low.


    At dinner, Judy noticed Nicole was unhappy and asked her what happened.


    Nicole shook her head. When she was about to say she was fine, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Jim is back, right?"


    "I''ll open the door."


    Nicole opened the door and her face changed instantly when she saw the people outside.


    Several men in police uniform were standing outside the door. Although they looked very friendly,


    Nicole was still a little scared.


    "Who... Who are you looking for? "


    "Excuse me, are we in Nicole''s home? We are looking for a girl named Nicole Du."


    Nicole stammered with nervousness, "I I''m... you... What''s up? "


    "Yes. You reported the case to the police in the north suburb one week ago. Do you still remember?"


    Hearing this, Nicole immediately recalled what had happened at the construction site that day.


    Were the two men caught?


    "Nicole, what happened? Sir, what''s going on? Come on in. Come on in. "


    Seeing Nicole standing at the door, Judy put down her bowl and chopsticks and came over.


    Judy was a good citizen who observed the rules ofw. As soon as she saw the policee, she


    weed the police in enthusiastically and made a cup of hot tea for them.


    "Here is the thing. Nicole Du has reported a case to us some time ago. Now we have made some


    progress on the case, so wee to visit and confirm the situation at that time."


    Hearing this, Judy asked Nicole, "Nicole, when did you call the police? How could I know nothing about


    it?"


    Nicole didn''t tell this to her mother all the time, but she didn''t expect that the police woulde to talk


    the case. For a moment, Nicole didn''t know how to exin it to her mother.


    "Mom, I''ll exin it to youter. Please have a seat."


    Nicole knew that she couldn''t hide anything from her mother at this moment, so sheforted her


    mother to sit down and carefully answered the question of the police.


    It was mainly about the appearance of the two men, their clothes, and whether they were hurt at that


    time.


    Nicole also learned that the two men had raped at least ten women, and she was very lucky, being free


    from sexual assault. Now the whole thing has been investigated. All she need to do now is to wait for


    the sentence.


    After the conversation, the policemen were about to leave.


    "Miss Du, do you know Mr. Jacob?" When Nicole sent several policemen away, one of them whispered


    to her.


    Clenching the doorknob, Nicole felt a little embarrassed. "I He What''s wrong with him? "


    "No, Mr. Jacob attached great importance to this case, and we are doing our best to investigate it. We


    will give you a satisfactory reply."


    Nicole shut the door with a stiff face. She was still unable to react to the connection in the case. She


    walked back numbly and saw her mother sitting on the sofa with tears in her eyes.


    "Nicole, why didn''t you tell me about it? Such a serious thing!"


    "Mom, calm down. I''m really fine. You heard what they said just now. I''m fine." Nicole hurried over to


    hold her mother and exined quickly.


    However, as long as this kind of thing happened, even if it was fine, everyone knew how terrible it


    would have been.


    Judy held Nicole''s hands tightly and trembled with tears. "Fortunately, You are fine. If anything bad


    happens to you, how should I exin to your father?"


    "Mom, don''t cry. I''m really fine. Why are you crying?"


    "You... You... "


    Judy was about to pass out. Nicole quickly opened the drawer and took out the medicine. She gave her


    mother a ss of water and fed her.


    After a long time, Judy recovered.


    Nicole was scared to sweat. She looked at her mother who was safe and sound, feeling like a survivor


    of danger.


    She looked at her pale faced mother and thought that her mother had been so shocked about this kind


    of thing. She really couldn''t imagine the consequences if her mother knew what had happened


    between her and Jacob.


    "Nicole, no matter what happens in the future, you have to tell me honestly, you can''t hide it from me


    and lie to me, you know?"


    Nicole didn''t dare to answer because she was guilty.


    "You know that? !" Judy stressed her voice and stared at Nicole.


    Nicole was heartbroken by her mother''s eyes. She could not say no at this time. She could only nod


    and said yes obediently, "I know."


    Judy was so angry that she had no choice but to cry, "you silly girl, if you keep lying to me, I will be


    really mad at you."


    "No, mom. I won''t lie to you anymore."


    Nicole lowered her head, feeling guilty.


    Why is white lies so difficult and hurtful?

 Chapter 52 It Was From Jacob

    Chapter 52 It Was From Jacob


    In the evening, when Jim returned home, Judy scolded him with tears in her eyes again and then let


    the matter go temporarily.


    Not only was Jim unwilling to talk back, but he also felt guilty to admit his mistake. He promised that he


    would study hard in the future so that his family would not worry about him.


    Nicole was an adult now, and that two guys did not really do anything to her on that day. And because


    of this, her brother was obedient back to school, so from the analysis of the results, Nicole no longer


    cared about the two people who had hurt her.


    She no longer cared about what had happened that day. But she still wanted those two people to be


    punished but to harm others.


    What she was more concerned about is why Jacob knew about it.


    ''is it because the police department has begun to investigate the case after I call them? And it bes


    a big issue, Then Jacob knows it inadvertently, so he shows an important attitude?''?


    But when she thought deep, she found it inappropriate.


    Nicole couldn''t help but think of the incident that day. When she and Jim went back to theirmunity,


    they saw Jacob at the gate.


    She wondered whether it was a coincidence for Jacob to appear at such a time on that day. Or maybe


    he had already known something about it?


    Nicole didn''t want to ponder over such a simple thing in this way. However, after what had happened


    with Austin, she gradually realized that many things might be moreplicated than she had imagined.


    For example, Jacob''s easy step could fire Austin from the job. And if he wanted, Austin could get a


    promotion and a pay rise by his one word..


    Could ordinary people and ordinary businessmen do that?


    Besides, the two policemen who came to the scene of the case called Jacob Mr. Jacob. So... It has not


    only involved a businessman.


    Nicole was confused. She had a simple life and didn''t even get involved in the intrigues between girls,


    let alone the power whirlpool.


    It was true that Gu family had a powerful background. But years passed, she had nevere into


    contact with it, so she gradually forgot the feeling of being trapped in power.


    It was a sense of uneasiness.


    Time flies to Saturday. Nicole got up early. She remembered that when she left Jacob''s cest


    weekend, , he said that he would send a driver to pick her up.


    Therefore, Nicole took care of everything at home early, even made fresh dumplings and froze them in


    the fridge, telling Jim to cook them for their mother the next day.


    But to Nicole''s surprise, when she was waiting until the night, Jacob''s driver still didn''t show up.


    "Sister, why don''t you go out?" After finishing his homework, Jim sat on the sofa in the living room. He


    asked Nicole as he peeled an orange.


    Hearing her brother''s question, Nicole calmed down.


    She picked up the remote control, changed several channels and stopped on a TV screen of a soap


    opera.


    "Sister, I''m asking you, why don''t you go out for a date today?" With a mischievous smile, Jim


    approached Nicole.


    Nicole pped her hands on Jim. "I am not caring about your study. You are starting to care about my


    business."


    With a sweet smile to Nicole, Jim continued, "let me tell you, girls should be more clingy. You seldom


    go out to see him. What if he hangs out with others?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sometime, the speaker didn''t say anything on purpose, but the listener read his own meaning into it.


    Jim''s joke hit the nail on Nicole''s head.


    Now Jacob might be with his fiancee. After all, they were togetherst week.


    "Alright, alright. You are still too young to understand all these weird things. I am going to sleep. you


    finish your fruit as soon as possible."


    Nicole cursed Jim a bit and then went back to her bedroom.


    "I don''t care!" an affected scream came from the TV! You just don''t care about me! "


    Nicole got goose bumps.


    When she went back to her bedroom and closed the door, sheughed at herself.


    Even though it was just a soap opera, at least she could speak out in such a reasonable way, and she


    was even not eligible to say this sentence.


    She dressed up early in the day And then she waited for the night. and now, ''after waiting for a night,


    you looked like a lost soul. What''s the difference between you and your concubine in ancient times?''?


    She was now taking a life like a walking dead.


    Nicole mocked herself for a while and then went to bed with her head down.


    Half an hourter, she almost couldn''t catch her breath. Then she got out of the quilt again, staring at


    the ck ceiling in a daze.


    The sound of TV died out in the living room, and the light that came through the crack of the door


    disappeared. Jim went back to his bedroom and closed the door.


    Perhaps what Jacob saidst week was just a throb.


    Now that a week had passed, Jacob might have forgotten all about it.


    Nicole''s eyes were wide open in the dark. She looked a little lonely.


    Actually, Jacob didn''t forget it. He didn''t just say it casually. He even finished his work ahead of


    schedule and nned to spare some time to get along with Nicole.


    Unfortunately, something happened to the branchpany of Gu family in London and he had to go to


    solve it.


    It happened all of a sudden. Before Jacob could tell Nicole, he was urged to board the ne.


    When Nicole was staring at the ceiling, he was in the ne listening to his assistant talking about the


    company in London.


    Jacob listened to his assistant and looked at the darkness out of the ne window.


    He thought of Nicole.


    ''What is she doing now?''


    Without his interruption and requirements, she should be happy to sleep well at the moment.


    Although he knew it clearly, Jacob still felt a little depressed.


    "Mr. Jacob? Mr. Jacob? "


    Hearing this, Jacob came back to reality.


    Jacob turned around and coughed. "Go on," he said seriously


    "The stock market has not fallen into limit recently, butpared with before..."


    This time, Jacob was distracted.


    Nicole didn''t remember how she fell asleep, but when she woke up, it was already the next morning.


    The sunshine was shining golden when it passed through the gap of the curtain.


    Nicole squinted her eyes, recalling what happened the whole night before, and stretched.


    "Sister, are you up?"


    There was a knock on the door from Jim.


    "I''m getting up." Nicole replied and got up to change her clothes.


    "Well, I have made breakfast for you. Come out to have breakfast since you get up."


    Nicole couldn''t help smiling. Although her brother was so considerate which worried her, she had to


    admit that sometimes his behaviors were really warm.


    "I''ll be out in a minute."


    Nicole changed her clothes and folded the bed happily. She grabbed her phone and went out.


    Nicole clicked the unlock button and was stunned after ncing at it.


    An unread message.


    It was from Jacob.

 Chapter 53 Arrange The Marriage For Her

    Chapter 53 Arrange The Marriage For Her


    It took Nicole a while to realize what was going on.


    "Sis, wash yourself, or mom and I will finish eating." Jim urged her outside.


    Nicole held the phone in her hand and went out for breakfast without reading the text.


    Nicole ate breakfast absentmindedly.


    Although she implied herself not to think too much and not to care so much about Jacob, her brain


    seemed to be out of control and reminded her to check the message again and again.


    Fortunately, early in the morning, Judy and Jim just got up. They were not so sober, so they did not find


    anything wrong with Nicole.


    After breakfast, Judy began to exercise as the doctor instructed, while Nicole went out with a basket.


    "Nicole, why do you go shopping so early?" The morning exercise aunt saw Nicole and greeted her


    with a smile.


    Nicole smiled, "Well, food is fresh in the morning."


    "You''re so diligent."


    "Go ahead, aunt. I''m going to buy some food."


    Nicole was pulled back by the aunt.


    "Aunt, what''s wrong?"


    "Nicole, well... I''ve heard about your family. You''ve suffered a lot these days. But don''t be too sad. We


    still have a lot of things to go through in the future, right? "


    This sudden visit confused Nicole, but she still politely nodded, "thank you."


    "Nicole, it''s not easy for you to take care of Jim and your mother now. Have you ever thought about


    finding another one?"


    "I..."


    "My nephew ising back from abroad these days. Would you like to meet him? He is in his early


    thirties this year and is doing scientific research. He is the same as you. He got divorced not long ago


    and has no children. "


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nicole smiled helplessly. She finally understood why she was suddenly asked so enthusiastically, as


    she was going to be her matchmaker.


    "Okay, okay. You can go to the market first. Take your time to think about it. I won''t force you to do


    anything about it. You can go now,"


    She didn''t even give Nicole a chance to refuse.


    Nicole walked out of the housing estate with a basket. The more she thought about it, the more


    helpless she was.


    Everyone in the neighborhood had known that she had been divorced since Selina hade to make


    trouble. At the beginning, they just felt pity for her, but gradually, they began to introduce her boys.


    In normal cases, Nicole refused the request for the reason that she just divorced and that she needed


    to take care of her mother and brother. But today, she didn''t even have a chance to refuse.


    Nicole was thinking about it while walking to the market. She finally forgot about the message from


    Jacob.


    When Nicole got home, Nicole finished cleaning and began to cook lunch.


    She didn''t do the live stream any more these days. Her stream was basically watched by nobody and it


    wasted her time a lot of time.


    When she was on the stream, she always thought about many things and thoughts, so her cooking


    speed was greatly reduced and the taste was greatly reduced. It was not worth it. She thought for a


    while and decided to quit.


    Until nearly noon, Nicole''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Nicole was cooking sugar in the frying pan. She was so focused that she took out her phone and


    picked it up without checking the caller ID.


    "Hello?"


    Nicole put the phone on her neck and shouted.


    There was no sound from the other end of the line.


    Nicole watched the sugar in the pot get thicker and thicker. She didn''t have the time to answer the


    phone, so she scooped the boiled sugar on the fried potato in a hurry.


    A sweet fragrance filled the air.


    Turning off the heat, Nicole looked at the shredded potatoes she had cooked for the first time and


    smiled with satisfaction.


    The potato in her te was golden and crispy and wrapped in a transparent sugar coat, which looked


    delicate and pretty.


    Nicole saw enough and straightened up. When she was about to take the dish out, she realized that


    the phone was always on her neck.


    "Well..." Nicole didn''t hear anything and felt strange. She took down the phone and looked at the


    screen.


    When she saw the caller ID, she couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    It was Jacob.


    And the phone was still connected.


    Nicole took a deep breath, bit her lips and said in a low voice, " What''s up? "


    "Do you see my message?" A momentter, Jacob''s voice was heard over the phone.


    Nicole frowned. She had been busy cooking after she came back from shopping and had forgotten to


    send a message.


    Though a little guilty, Nicole answered, "yes, I saw it."


    "¡­¡­" Jacob fell into silence again.


    Nicole sensed something wrong. She picked up the unread message and read it.


    It read, "I''m in London. Are you awake?


    London? It turned out that Jacob had gone abroad and hadn''te to pick her up!


    "Well You... "


    "Beep -"


    Jacob hung up the phone.


    Nicole had a bad feeling. She thought the message was something bad. But it turned out to be such


    kind of message.


    He not only exined why no one came to pick her up, but also greeted her.


    However, she didn''t reply to it. What''s more, when she got a call from Jacob and she showed that she


    had read it earlier and didn''t want to reply him.


    It''s really... foolish.


    With the phone in her hand, Nicole thought about whether she should call him or not. After hesitating


    for a while, she gave up.


    If he was in London, it should be three or four o''clock in the morning.


    Jacob should be asleep now.


    Nicole put the phone back to her pocket and went out of the kitchen to ask Judy and Jim to have


    dinner.


    "Mom, Jim, it''s time for lunch!"


    "Coming."


    Jacob threw his phone on the table fretfully and drained his ss in one gulp!


    As soon as he got off the ne, he started to deal with his business. When he finished some work, he


    calcted the jetg and immediately sent a message to Nicole. He thought he would get a reply when


    he was done with his work.


    However, when he returned to the hotel, he checked his phone. There was no news from Nicole.


    Jacob was worried about Nicole. Without hesitation, he dialed the phone.


    As a result, there was nothing wrong and the woman was indifferent to him.


    It made Jacob furious!


    The more he thought about it, the more restless he became. At first, he felt anxious. Gradually, he also


    became fretful physically.


    After he reunited with Nicole, he had sex with her regrly. Now he hadn''t had sex for a week. He got a


    bit desire.


    Feeling annoyed, Jacob put down the ss and called his assistant.


    He wanted to see the woman who made him angry as soon as possible.


    "Arrange all the meetings and schedules to tomorrow."

 Chapter 54 Dont Worry. Ill Pay

    Chapter 54 Don''t Worry. I''ll Pay


    Nicole was eating when her phone rang again.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and Nicole almost choked on the rice in her mouth.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Sister, what''s the rush?" It seemed that Jim thought of something. He smiled and winked at Nicole.


    Nicole immediately wiped her mouth and took out the mobile phone. After seeing the caller ID, she felt


    relieved.


    "What''s wrong, Consu?" Nicole picked up the phone, ring at Jim who was grinning.


    "Nicole, what are you doing now? Are you busy? What''s up this afternoon?"


    "I''m having my meal at home. I don''t have anything to do this afternoon,"


    Her mother and brother were fine, and Jacob was abroad. She was indeed fine.


    Consu said cheerfully, "can you go shopping with me? I want to buy a dress."


    Nicole thought for a while and agreed.


    "Have your meal first. I will drive to pick you up in an hour."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Nicole looked at Jim, and as expected, she saw the disappointed expression on


    his face.


    Nicole didn''t dare to point it out. She frowned and said vaguely, "what are you looking at? Eat your


    food."


    "Humph!" Jim''s mood was not good. Apparently he cared a lot about his sister''s date.


    "Is it Consu Bai?" Judy asked.


    "Yes." Nicole answered honestly, "she asked me to go shopping with her this afternoon. I just promised


    her."


    Judy nodded, "go and buy yourself some nice dresses. You should wear more beautiful clothes at such


    a young age."


    "That''s it. Only when you look good will people like you."


    "You bastard!"


    "Jim is right. Although you are divorced now, you can''t give up so easily. Prepare for the future."


    "Prepare!" Before Nicole could scold him again, Jim quickly put down his chopsticks, grinned and went


    back to his bedroom.


    Nicole also finished her meal and was about to get up to clean up, but was stopped by her mother.


    "I''ll wash it today. You go get changed and get dressed. After that, I''ll go out with Consu to try on the


    clothes,"


    Nicole smiled bitterly. "Mom, I have known her for many years. She knows exactly what I look like. I


    don''t need any dress."


    Judy said with a serious look, "you can''t say that. After all, you are out for fun. What if you meet people


    you know and areughed at?"


    "Then let themugh at me. I''m going to wash the dishes. Mom, go take a nap." Nicole refuted and


    took the dirty chopsticks into the kitchen without uttering a single word.


    "Why don''t you listen to me?" Judy looked at Nicole and sighed.


    Nicole liked to be clean, but she was not used to heavy makeup. She was not that type. A simple


    makeup and a lipstick were enough for her.


    Since she went out with Consu, Nicole didn''t even put on any lipstick. She didn''t put on any makeup,


    and got into Consu''s car.


    "Is this your car?" Nicole asked curiously.


    Consu answered as she was backing the car, "I guess so. It used to be my cousin''s, but after his


    doctor''s degree, he changed a new car. He gave me it."


    "Where are we going?"


    "Go wherever it is bustling! I have saved a lot of money from work in the past two years. I want to make


    a big project today!"


    Consu pressed the elerator hard and the car rushed out.


    After a while, the car was stopped in the best shopping mall in the city, the Guolin department store.


    After parking the car, Consu excitedly dragged Nicole into the store.


    "You said on the phone that you want to buy a dress?"


    "Mainly buy a dress, but I''ll also buy others if I like." with gleaming in her eyes, Consu took Nicole''s


    hand and they went to different shops one by one. "You can go and have a try if you like any of those


    dresses. I''ll pay the bill for you."


    Nicole shook her hands, "never mind. This ce is too expensive for me."


    With a friendly smile, Consu reassured her, "don''t worry. I''ll pay for it."


    Nicole knew that Consu was nice to her, but she didn''t want to ept the expensive gifts.


    At this time, Nicole suddenly thought of Jacob. There was no doubt that Jacob was rich. He was really


    wealthy.


    But Jacob had never been picky with her clothes, nor had he made any demands on her. Even when


    he let the servants give her clothes was in a natural way.


    Therefore, Nicole had a differently impression on rich people because of Jacob.


    But Nicole also felt strange when remembering the high school days. At that time, nobody knew the


    family background of Jacob, and he had never deliberately bragged about it. Even if he was the leader


    of the school, he was entitled to his prestige.


    At that time, Jacob''s school uniform was dirty and looked much poor than hers.


    Thinking of this, Nicole burst intoughter.


    "Hey, I asked you to watch the dress for me. Why are youughing?"


    That brought Nicole back to reality. She looked at the two dresses in Consu''s hands and intuitively


    pointed to the white one.


    "This one is better."


    "Really? I think purple is more feminine. "


    Nicole carefully examined the dress and curiously said, "this is a dress, Consu. Are you going to a


    party or a ceremony?"


    "Right. My cousin has an invitation card to a party. I begged and begged him for a long time before he


    agreed to let me be his femalepanion. That''s why I asked you to buy dresses for me. I won''t


    embarrass him then."


    "Try this purple one. It''s really feminine."


    "Okay, wait for me here."


    Consu went into the fitting room to change her clothes. Holding Consu''s handbag, Nicole


    wandered around the shop.


    She saw a grey dress, very stylish. Out of habit, she took out the tag and looked at it. Nicole was so


    scared that she almost bit her tongue.


    The in dress cost more than 10000!


    Consu had told her that she would buy some expensive clothes, but she didn''t expect it was so


    expensive. She realized that Consu had nned to spend a lot of money this time.


    Realizing that the price of this shop was too high, Nicole did not dare to see tag. She just looked at it


    casually and grumbled in her heart.


    She was staring nkly at a ck dress. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Honey, I like this dress so much. You must buy it for me no matter what you say."


    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you."


    The voice was so familiar that Nicole didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.


    And they apparently recognized her.


    "Hey, isn''t this Nicole?"

 Chapter 55 Sabina! Stop it!

    Chapter 55 Sabina! Stop it!


    Hearing her name called, Nicole didn''t turn around, but continued to look at the clothes on the hanger


    as if she couldn''t hear it.


    "Nicole, you..."


    "Honey!"


    Taking a cold look at Austin, Sabina walked towards Nicole and nced around, pretending to be


    innocent, "ah, who are your guests today?"


    Nicole smilingly turned around, looked at Sabina, and snapped back, "Sabina, is that all you can do to


    make me angry?"


    Noticing that she failed to ridicule Nicole, Sabina gritted her teeth, pointed at the ck dress that Nicole


    had been staring at and said to the saledy, "I want to try this on."


    "Okay." The shop assistant saw Nicole was just looking at the dresses and didn''t intend to buy, so she


    took off the dress without asking Nicole''s opinion.


    Taking over the dress, Sabina strutted towards the fitting room like a peacock.


    Nicole stood there for a few seconds and felt the heat from Austin''s sights. She felt very uneasy.


    As she was about to walk away, Austin took a step forward and grabbed her wrist.


    "Nicole."


    Nicole had thought that she wouldn''t be emotional in front of Austin, but the words she just heard still


    made her angry.


    Previously, Austin took her family as a burden. Every time when she bought the nourishment for her


    family on every festival, she needed to consider Austin''s emotion. Actually the nourishment only cost a


    little money.


    However, now, Austin had brought Sabina here to buy over ten thousand worth of clothes without


    hesitation. Byparison, Nicole thought the marriage between them was so ridiculous.


    "Let me go." With an indifferent face, Nicole didn''t even bother to make a salute.


    Austin stepped forward and held her more tightly. "Nicole, I have apologized to you for what my mother


    didst time. Please don''t be angry with me."


    "I''m not angry with you. Can you let go of me?" Nicole sneered, "you''ve been holding me like this all the


    time. Aren''t you afraid that your sweetheart, Sabina, will see?"


    "Nicole, don''t say that. She is not my..."


    Nicole shook off her hand and said coldly, "Mr. Austin, don''t forget that we have nothing to do with each


    other now."


    "Nicole..."


    Two shop assistants whispered to each other. Nicole red at Austin with an annoyed face.


    Just then, Consu came out of the fitting room. Nicole hurried up to her.


    "I''m so fat that I can''t zip it up. I almost went mad in it. Nicole, help me have a look. Can I wear this?"


    Nicole circled ap around Consu and shook her head. "I think this dress is too bright for you. Why


    don''t you try another one with light color?"


    Rolling her eyes, Consu snapped, "Nicole, are you saying that I''m shallow?"


    Nicole was amused. "Of course not. Why don''t you try the white one? You can try it on and see if it fits


    you."


    "No, I''m not wearing a white one. Please take the red one for me."


    This time, Consu put on the red dress again.


    Sabina also tried the dress on.


    It was easy to tell that Sabina put on make-up in the fitting room after she had changed into the dress.


    Her long curly hair fell over her shoulders.


    It was a pity that the dress was pure and lovely, which made it strange on her.


    With a single nce, Nicole turned to look at Consu.


    "This one is nice. It matches your skin very well."


    Consu rolled a circle in front of the mirror. With a satisfied smile, she said, "I like this one too. It''s


    really cool. I''llpete with the other in this dress."


    As Sabina walked past Nicole and Consu, she said in a neither loud nor low voice, "birds of a


    feather flock together."


    Nicole''s smile froze.


    Consu was confused. She took a look at Sabina, then turned to Nicole and asked in a low voice,


    "Nicole, what did she say?"


    "Can''t you hear it clearly? Leave it alone. Are you sure you want this one?"


    Since Austin and Sabina were strangers to her, Consu didn''t think much of it. She nodded and said,


    "Okay, I''ll take this one. Which one do you want?"


    Nicole shook her head and pushed Consu towards the checkout counter. "I really don''t need it. You


    pay the bill and we can leave now."


    "No way!" Consu insisted. It seemed that she was determined to buy a new one for Nicole. She then


    grabbed Nicole''s hand to select one more piece of clothing for her, and said, "I have told you that I will


    pay for it. If you refuse again, I will be angry."


    Nicole sighed with profound resignation. She didn''t know how to persuade Consu to leave, but she


    heard Sabina''s sarcasticugh.


    "Honey, I''m so amused. Why does she always eat idly without work everywhere? It''s okay that men pay


    for her, but now even a woman should pay for her."


    Consu stopped her steps.


    Nicole didn''t want to stay in such a ce any more. She suggested with a smile, "Consu, I''ve heard


    that there is a shop which is good at cooking fish on the snack street. It''s very delicious there. Let''s go


    and eat it after paying the bill."


    Consu rolled her eyes at Nicole and turned to look at Sabina. Her face darkened as she stated in a


    stern voice, "I heard you this time. Hey! Who are you referring to?"


    With Austin backing her up, Sabina lookedcent. "Don''t worry. I''m talking about the person who


    has a guilty conscience."


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Sabina was targeting Nicole. Consu also sensed that.


    In a huff, she began to run towards her.


    Nicole grabbed hold of Consu''s arm and said, "Consu, go and pay for the dress. Just ignore her."


    However, though Nicole didn''t want to quarrel here, Sabina was even more arrogant.


    "Well, Nicole, your guests are so mean to you that you can''t even afford a dress?"


    Her words were loud enough to be heard by other customers in the shop.


    Even Austin''s face changed. "Sabina! Stop it! "


    "Are you still trying to protect her?" "Don''t forget who gave you this job!"


    All of a sudden, Austin''s face turned red, but he seemed to be threatened by Sabina''s words. Then he


    turned his head away, without saying anything.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, watch your mouth. Stop talking nonsense, or I''ll p you!" Consu thundered as she dashed


    towards the girl.


    Sabina became more and more excited. She pointed at Nicole and said with a false smile, "what your


    bestie has done is not pure. How can I keep my mouth clean? Don''t you know that your sister has been


    dating some guests recently? "

 Chapter 56 Trample Her Under The Feet

    Chapter 56 Trample Her Under The Feet


    "You bitch..."


    "Consu," Nicole held Consu''s hands tight and walked up to her. With a smile, she said, "don''t you


    think you are ridiculous?"


    Sabina snorted, "Am I as ridiculous as you?"


    Nicole nodded seriously. "In my opinion, you are much more ridiculous than I am. Do you think you are


    that innocent just because you wear such a dress? Do you remember thest time we met at the


    restaurant, who was the old man with you arm in arm? Is he your rtive?"


    Hearing that Nicole dug up the past, Sabina stopped smiling and looked unnatural, "Nicole, what are


    you talking about?"


    "I said," Nicole chuckled, "everyone has the right tough at me, but you don''t. Don''t you know who you


    are? Or is it because you feel too inferior to others so you want to trample on others and then you''ll feel


    fair? "


    "You!"


    She raised her hand in an attempt to p Nicole, but Consu dodged her.


    Nicole turned to Austin and said, "you are back to work, right?"


    It was out of Austin''s expectation that Nicole would bring up his name all of a sudden. Astonished, he


    nodded and replied, "yes, I am."


    "Now that you''re back, you should work hard and focus on your work. Don''t be too proud. Be careful


    not to make your gains turn into bubbles."


    With a perplexed look in his eyes, Austin''s face twitched.


    Nicole ignored them and took Consu to the cashier.


    After this matter, Consu didn''t have the mood to persuade Nicole to buy clothes anymore. They


    went out after paying the bill.


    When they were about to go out, Sabina kept shouting at Nicole, "Nicole, let''s wait and see!"


    "We are not going the same way. You don''t need to look at me."


    Nicole grabbed Consu''s hand and left with her without hesitation.


    After that, they had no mood to go shopping. So they went upstairs, found a cafe and sat down.


    After ordering two cups of coffee, Consu asked furiously, "who are the two psychos? Why are they


    so mean to you?"


    Nicole shrugged, "he is my ex husband."


    "What? Isn''t she the mistress who destroyed your marriage? "


    "Yes, it''s her."


    Consu sprang to her feet and said angrily, "no! I''ll teach them a lesson. How could they bully you like


    this?"


    "OK, OK, sit down, people around are looking at you." Nicole hurried to put Consu in her seat.


    "Nicole, why do you look not angry at all?" Consu said angrily.


    Nicole stirred her coffee with a spoon. It was a long time before she said, "of course I''m angry. But it''s


    no use getting angry."


    "Go and get your ex husband back. You are much more beautiful than that mistress. Go back and get


    your husband''s heart back, then step on her!"


    "Is it necessary?"


    "It''s not a big deal. But I like it," Consu said sullenly


    Nicole took a sip of her coffee and remarked sadly, "if Austin was forced to or we got divorced because


    of some misunderstanding, we might still be able to go back. But Consu, we were fine back then


    and he had an affair, so I don''t think I have to fight over such a man anymore."


    "Nicole..."


    "Besides, my family need to take care of me, so I don''t have time to waste on them."


    With a sigh, Consu said, "fine. I''ll forgive you if you let him go this time. But if I meet her again in the


    future, I''ll surely teach her a lesson."


    Nicoleughed, "okay. Just be fine."


    Originally, Nicole was worried that Consu would ask her about the so-called customers'' scolding.


    However, after Consu knew the identities of them, she seemed to regard those dirty words as


    quarrels, and she did not go deep into it. She was relieved.


    In the evening, Consu drove Nicole back home.


    After the car stopped, Consu asked, "Nicole, I heard that you are doing a live broadcast. How''s it


    going?"


    Nicole shook her head and said dejectedly, "not good. I''ve been live streaming for a few days, and no


    one has seen it."


    "Where did you livestream it? I''ll be on it!"


    "Okay, but I have to work on itter. I haven''t live streamed for two days. I am still thinking about what


    to do."


    With an "Okay" gesture, Consu said, "okay. You can send me a link to theptop."


    "Okay."


    Watching Consu drive away, Nicole sighed with emotion.


    When they had been ssmates back then, Consu had always been a forthright woman. Now after


    so many years, she hadn''t changed a bit.


    Nicole admired Consu for her natural and unrestrained character.


    Standing there for a while, Nicole turned around and entered themunity.


    The moment she opened the door, Jim rushed to her like a rocket.


    "Sister, you''re finally back!"


    Seeing her brother''s exaggerated reaction, Nicole frowned and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Come here and have a look." Jim pulled Nicole who hadn''t changed her shoes into the bedroom and


    closed the door.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Nicole looked at her brother with a suspicious look.


    Jim shook his head and pointed at the bed. "Well, I''ll show you that."


    Nicole looked at the bed and saw a box with a pink bow knot on it.


    "What is it?" Nicole looked at her brother with confusion.


    Jim shook his head and answered, "I don''t know."


    "What?"


    "Someone sent it here earlier and said it was for you." Jim blinked. "Don''t worry. Mom doesn''t know. I


    take it here secretly and hide it for you."


    Nicole was even more confused.


    Jim giggled and said, "sis, this is a gift from your boyfriend to apologize to you, right?"


    Nicole immediately got it.


    ''is it really Jacob?''?


    However He had no reason to send her anything.


    With puzzlement written all over her face, Nicole came forward and unwrapped the satin tape under his


    starry eyes.


    She opened the box and saw a ck dress.


    Nicole''s eyelids twitched. Jim could hardly wait to take the dress out. "Wow, sister, this is for you. It''s so


    beautiful!"


    "Wait!"


    Nicole checked the dress carefully and searched several times. After she confirmed it, her face was full


    of disbelief.


    Isn''t this the dress that she liked in that store? N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 57 You... You Care About Me

    Chapter 57 You... You Care About Me


    Why would this dress which tried by Sabina show up here?


    "Jim, did the person who sent the dress say anything?" Nicole asked with a frown.


    After thinking for a while, Jim said, "He seems say that it''s a gift from Mr. Gu. Is Mr. Gu your boyfriend?"


    Nicole didn''t say anything. If it was from the so-called Mr. Gu, it must be from Jacob.


    But the most important thing was, wasn''t Jacob abroad? How could he know what had happened in


    that shop and even sent someone to buy the dress?


    Nicole was more frightened than surprised.


    She couldn''t help but recall the details and wondered if she was bumped by someone Jacob knew.


    "Sis, are you all right?" Seeing the unnatural expression on Nicole''s face, Jim became nervous as well.


    "I''m fine. Go wash vegetables, Jim. I''ll take it back to my room." Nicole shook her hands and went back


    to her bedroom with her skirt in her arms.


    She was in a daze for a while. Then she took out her phone and texted him.


    It was a simple message, with only two words.


    "Thank you."


    After a while, Jacob replied, "I''m d you like it."


    Now Nicole was 100% sure that this dress was sent here by Jacob. But why?


    Nicole thought for a while and sent another message.


    "You are back?"


    "Go back tomorrow," said Jacob


    "How do you know which shop I''m going to? Why do you take a fancy to that dress?" Nicole typed


    these words and deleted them one by one before she sent them.


    She didn''t have the courage to ask such a question.


    Or was it just a coincidence?


    ''maybe just as Jacob wanted to buy me a gift, a man picked this one and sent it to me, '' she thought?


    Although it sounded a bit weird, it was possible.


    Atst, Nicole didn''t ask any more questions. She thought, if she really had to ask, she would ask him


    when he came back.


    At dinner time in the evening, Judy asked Jim, "sweetheart, your birthday ising next week. Do you


    have anything you want?"


    Nicole was surprised. "Next week is Jim birthday. I almost forget it."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just my birthday. I don''t want a gift." Jim continued to peel the rice, not minding it


    at all.


    "You''ve worked so hard recently. I will buy you whatever you want as long as I can afford it. Never say


    that I don''t need a present on your birthday," Judy began coquettishly


    Nicole also echoed, "that''s right, Jim. I will buy you whatever you want."


    "Don''t do this to me. I don''t want anything." With red ears, Jim hurried back to his bedroom after


    finishing eating.


    Nicole and her mother looked at each other and smiled, knowing that the boy was embarrassed to say


    so.


    Although Nicole''s family had not been rich, the atmosphere of the Du family had been very warm. Both


    the holidays and the birthday of the members of the Du family had been attached great importance.


    Due to Jim''s shyness, Nicole and Judy stopped forcing him to answer. They began to consider what


    gifts they should give him in private.


    Judy suggested sending a book. As a student, he could broaden his horizon and knowledge.


    Nicole had not decided yet, but there was still a week left for Jim''s birthday, she could think about what


    to send.


    The next day, Jacob came back.


    In the evening, when Nicole was cooking, she received a message from Jacob, saying that he would


    send a car to pick her up.


    Her brother had to go to school, so he couldn''t cover for her, but... As long as she coulde back


    before her mother got up the next day, there would be no problem, Nicole thought, the she replied yes.


    After dinner, her mother went to bed. Nicole packed up and left quietly with her bag.


    As usual, the driver stopped at the gate of themunity.


    Nicole got on the car out of habit. At the moment when the door was closed, she sensitively felt that


    something was wrong.


    Reflexively, Nicole turned her head and saw there was a man sitting on the empty seat in the shadow.


    It was Jacob.


    "You..." Embarrassed, Nicole avoided Jacob''s eye contact and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I can''te here?" Jacob asked her.


    Nicole shook her head, "no, that''s not what I meant. You must be tired after a long flight. You don''t need


    toe."


    Jacob stood up and came closer to her little by little. He said, "you care about me?"


    The sudden intimate action made Nicole blush with shame.


    Being asked like this, she was unable to answer or deny it. She was stunned and did not know what to


    do.


    Not to mention that her heart was about to jump out of her mouth.


    At a close distance, Jacob stared at Nicole. He had been missing her face all the way. He was


    overwhelmed by his impulse again.


    He really missed Nicole''s beauty.


    "Well..."


    Nicole was shocked by this unexpected kiss with her eyes wide open.


    Jacob closed his eyes gently, and his long eyshes covered his long and narrow eyes. Nicole could


    not help but froze.


    It was so beautiful.


    Suddenly, he bit her lip as she was lost in thought.


    "Be serious."


    Jacob whispered to her ears and then kissed her lips.


    His deep voice was so bewitching that Nicole couldn''t help but close her eyes, allowing Jacob to snatch


    her away.


    Finally, when the car arrived at the vi, it stopped slowly and the distance between them was slightly


    widened.


    They looked at each other and saw the other gradually.


    "Damn it!"


    Cursed Jacob in a low voice. He took off his coat and wrapped it around Nicole, then he hugged her


    and got out of the car.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole''s face turned red. She had never thought she was so stubborn that she didn''t stop Jacob''s


    action in time, instead, she was even more ttering.


    It was a shame just to think about it.


    Nicole leaned her head against his chest and didn''t dare to see the expressions of the driver and the


    servants.


    Jacob went upstairs with Nicole in his arms, kicked open the door of his bedroom and threw her on the


    bed.


    "Gu..."


    Nicole didn''t say aplete name, but was suppressed by Jacob.


    He wasn''t as daunting as he was in the car. With a bit rudeness, he ripped Nicole''s clothes off and


    clung to her.

 Chapter 58 Nicole, Shy-Shy

    Chapter 58 Nicole, Shy-Shy


    Absence makes the heart grow fonder.


    The whole night, Jacob was very excited. As if he had taken medicine to repeatedly drive Nicole on the


    verge of copse.


    In the end, if Nicole hadn''t cried herself hoarse, Jacob would have to continue.


    In the middle of the night, Jacob took Nicole to the bathroom and took a shower. They made love in the


    bathroom for a while, and then they went back to bed together, falling asleep. She should go back


    home early in the morning.


    Nicole was so sleepy that she could hardly open her eyes, but she managed to cheer herself up. She


    found her cell phone and held it in her arms when the rm clock buzzed.


    She fell asleep as soon as she finished the thing.


    When she woke up again, she was woken up by the vibration of the rm clock in her arms.


    Going back home early kept running in her mind. Nicole was sleepy for a while. She turned off the


    rm and crept to bed.


    Jacob suddenly turned over and let out a soft sweet noise. Nicole was so scared that her limbs were


    stiff and she dared not move.


    She stood where she was for a moment and felt relieved when she made sure that Jacob was still in


    sleep and didn''t wake up.


    In the dim light, Nicole found her clothes in the messy clothes scattered on the ground. To her surprise,


    they were torn into shreds and she could not wear them at all.


    Although Nicole also brought another set of clothes for changing, she was still a little unwilling that the


    clothes were torn.


    Nicole took her clothes and handbags to the bathroom. She quickly changed her clothes in case of


    waking up Jacob. She wiped her face and walked out of the bedroom tiptoeing.


    She thought no one would get up at this time, but to her surprise, the servants had already been


    preparing breakfast when she went downstairs.


    "Good morning, miss."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Afraid of waking up Jacob, Nicole gave him a hush and asked in a low voice, "good morning. Did the


    driver get up?"


    "He is up. Please wait for a moment, mydy. I''ll ask him toe here."


    "Thank you."


    Nicole nned to hail a taxi at the ce where there were cars on foot, but now it seemed that she


    could still be sent away by the driver.


    "Miss Du, are you looking for me." The driver bent down slightly and was very respectful to Nicole.


    Nicole showed an embarrassed expression. "Sorry, are you busy now? Can you drive me home?"


    The driver nced at the direction of the bedroom on the second floor and did not immediately agree.


    Nicole knew that the driver was thinking about Jacob. She immediately exined, "Jacob is still


    sleeping. He was exhaustedst night. Just let him have more rest."


    "Okay, I''ll drive you home." The driver seemed to understand something and immediately agreed.


    After getting on the car, Nicole realized slowly that it was ambiguous with what she said to the driver.


    Last night.... Tired


    Nicole blushed while she was still thinking about it.


    For a moment, she felt that she got infected by Jacob that she stared to think that thing all the time


    which people wouldn''t think in. For another moment, she also thought that what she said was indeed


    quite ambiguous. She would beughed by the maids


    After she had a while of thinking and sighing, the car was drove to the entrance of themunity.


    "Miss Du, here we are."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Nicole thanked to the driver and got off the car.


    At that time, the sky was still gray, and there were few people on the road, only the stall that was selling


    breakfast was lit up with an orange light.


    Nicole took a deep breath of fresh air and bought some hot buns and porridge. She hummed a tune


    and went home.


    When she had just changed her shoes and put the breakfast on the table, Jim opened his room.


    "Sister?" Jim unzipped his school uniform and looked at Nicole in confusion.


    "You can go to school after breakfast, Jim." Nicole went back to the kitchen and got a dish for vinegar.


    Putting down his schoolbag and eating obediently, Jim raised his head and asked Nicole in a low voice,


    "sister, did you go out to see your boyfriendst night?"


    Nicole almost choked on the porridge when she heard this.


    "How do you know?" Nicole asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Here you are," Jim pointed at the position of her corbone. "Here are some red spots."


    Nicole hurriedly got up and went to the dressing mirror by the door. She looked at her corbone in the


    mirror.


    As expected, there was hickey on her neck.


    "Sis, is it called... called... called hickey ?" Gritting his steamed bun, Jim walked up to Nicole and asked


    seriously.


    Nicole''s face turned red. She red at Jim and shouted, "where did you learn these nonsenses from?


    They are talking nonsense. You should pay attention to your study!"


    Jim made a face and sat back to have his breakfast.


    Nicole was angry that she failed to set a good example for her brother. She went back to her bedroom


    to change clothes.


    Meanwhile, she cursed in her mind, ''damn it! How could such an obvious hickey be left in such an


    obvious ce? She started to me Jacob. If Jim hadn''t noticed it, I would have been exposed in front


    of mom!''!


    Nicole wore a half cor short sleeved T-shirt which covered the marks though looked a little old.


    After checking herself in the mirror to make sure that no traces were left, she went out of the toilet.


    "Sister, I''m going to school now." Having finished eating the porridge, Jim put on his schoolbag and


    squatted at the porch to change his shoes.


    "Go to school and study hard. Don''t have any bad ideas, okay?" Nicole scolded him with a straight


    face.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell mom about this." Jim made a face and run away happily.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "What are you hiding from me?" Her mother''s voice echoed behind Nicole.


    Nicole was startled. She turned around andughed. "Nothing. I was just joking with him. Mother, you


    got up so early."


    "Well, get up and have a ss of water. You don''t have to work. Why do you get up so early in the


    morning? You can go to sleep."


    "Okay."


    Afraid that her mother would find something wrong, Nicole rushed into the bedroom.


    After she got into bed and tucked herself in, Nicole found her body sore and aching, especially at her


    waist. She felt too weak to move.


    ''Jacob, what a bastard.


    I''ve told him, don''te again, and don''te any more. Such a beast!''


    Nicoleined in her mind and fell asleep.


    She didn''t wake up until the noon. When she woke up, Judy had already prepared the lunch.


    "Nicole, wash your face ande to have dinner. By the way, your phone is ringing all the time. I did


    answer it for you." Judy said casually after setting up the tableware.


    Nicole was wide awake when she heard that. She screamed and looked at her mom nervously, "who


    was it?"

 Chapter 59 You Make It For Me

    Chapter 59 You Make It For Me


    "I don''t know. I answered the phone and told him you were sleeping, but he hung up the phone


    immediately. And the caller ID on the screen written in only a letter. I don''t understand."


    Nicole felt relieved. She took out her phone from her bag on the chair and found the call record.


    The three missed calls. They were all from G.


    It was Jacob.


    Nicole felt lucky that she didn''t write "Jacob" in her memo, otherwise, she would have been dead today.


    "you''d better to call him back. Maybe he has something to tell you." Judy said it earnestly.


    "Ah," Nicole replied, "well, I''ll ask him why he called."


    Nicole pretended to go to the bathroom and rushed into it. Then she dialed the phone.


    After a few rings, the phone was connected.


    "Hello..." Nicole said in a low voice, "I fell asleep, but my phone was not by my side."


    Although Jacob had known it, Nicole still found a way to start a talk.


    "Why did you go back?"


    "What?"


    "Why did you sneak back so early?" Jacob repeated his words again.


    Nicole took a deep breath with her teeth hurt. "My brother needs to go to school today. I have to make


    breakfast for him."


    "Can''t you buy breakfast for him?"


    "Well This is... " Nicole didn''t know how to exin this to Jacob. She couldn''t tell this to Jacob that she


    couldn''t let my mother know that she slept outside, so she had toe back early.


    When Nicole was thinking hard about how to exin this to Jacob, he spoke again.


    "Make it for me as well next time." His tone was firm as always.


    Nicole dazed for a second. Before she could answer, Jacob had already hung up.


    Hearing the busy tone, Nicole was confused. What was going on? There were servants in the vi


    which was as good as the chef in a five-star hotel?


    Is it more delicious with what she could make? ''she wondered?


    ''I really don''t know what''s going on.''


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nicole didn''t take Jacob''s words seriously. She read a book after dinner and stayed at home until


    afternoon to buy food.


    When Nicole passed by a cake shop in the neighborhood, Nicole remembered that her brother was


    going to have a birthday and she intended to order a cake for him.


    The cake shop was as busy as usual. The family that ordered the cake in front of Nicole wanted a


    super hero''s cake. The owner negotiated with the parents about the price.


    Nicole was surprised.


    An ordinary cake cost more than 100 dors for the nine inch size of a cake, but a customized cake like


    that which little boy wanted to order cost more than 300 dors!


    But judging from her parents, it seemed that they had to buy it.


    Suddenly, Nicole thought of what she could do to do next.


    She immediately went home and began to search for the cake recipe and order the cake materials she


    needed online.


    Meanwhile, Nicole also found a website for cooking, where she could register an ount and share


    her works. She could sell works if liked by people nearby.


    The way to make cakes was different from cooking. The cakes were beautiful and worth watching. And


    there would be no oil and smoke steaming, which would not affect the livestream effect.


    With no hesitate, Nicole began to learn how to make cakes as soon as the material arrived.


    She registered an online name for herself on the livestream website, and named Nicole e e e as a


    bakery. It sounded adorable.


    Nicole kept making cakes for several days in a row and she didn''t have to go to the recipe and


    instructions anymore. The cakes she made were all very delicious but looked ugly.


    Fortunately, Jim was growing up. Nicole''s failed cakes were all taken by him.


    Unsurprisingly, it was weekend again. To Nicole''s surprise, Jacob had other business this weekend.


    Unlike thest time, this time, Jacob had called Nicole. Although her voice was still cold, Nicole felt


    relieved.


    Jacob at least told Nicole that she didn''t have to wait all the time, which was enough to reassure her.


    That''s why Nicole could went to bed early after she washed herself up, and watched the video made by


    the online patron.


    At about nine o''clock, Consu called her.


    Though confused, Nicole still answered the phone.


    Consu said in a harsh voice as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Nicole! Let me tell you! You have no idea who I''ve met! No way! "


    Nicole was amused by the exaggeratedments of Consu. "Who did you meet?" she asked


    curiously


    "Jacob! I saw him! " "Last week when I went shopping, I told you that my cousin wanted to take me to a


    party. Do you remember that?" she continued, taking a deep breath


    "Yes, I remember."


    "It''s that party! I didn''t expect Jacob to attend it as well! Oh, my God! I almost didn''t recognize him! Yes,


    I knew he was from a rich family, but I didn''t know he was so rich! Oh, my God! "


    Nicoleughed. Nicole could imagine theplicated expression on Consu''s face just by listening


    to her voice.


    After a long while, Consu finally calmed down and said with a pitiful look, "I should have taken you


    there. You haven''t seen each other for so many years."


    With a stiff smile on her face, Nicole asked awkwardly, "me? What I can do there? "


    "Well...You''ve broken up with him for so many years." Consu sighed and continued, "but Nicole, did


    you know that he has a strong family background?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Nicole was telling the truth. She hadn''t checked Jacob''s family background intentionally, not because


    she didn''t care, but because she didn''t dare.


    Back then, the Gu family made a bit of effort to force her to have no way to go. As a result, she had


    always been a shadow over the Gu family, and subconsciously she avoided something that made her


    afraid.


    "Nicole, are you unhappy because of him?" Consu asked in a low voice.


    Nicole smiled, "of course not. How was your day at the party? Was there any handsome guy you like?"


    "I was just too excited to meet Jacob. By the way, Nicole, I tell you that Jacob came with a female


    companion. Do you know who she is?"


    Nicole''s heart jolted. She couldn''t help but squeeze the cellphone.


    Femalepanion?


    She must be Jacob''s fiancee.


    "You can''t guess it, right? Let me tell you, it''s Ka!"


    "Ka?" Nicole asked in confusion, "How do you know it is Ka?"


    Consu replied "I recognized her at the first sight. She is the famous actress Ka who is an idol in


    the TV series. I didn''t expect Jacob to have such a different taste for women now."


    Nicole was a little surprised. She had thought that Jacob would take his fiancee.


    She didn''t expect that it would be someone else.

 Chapter 60 Give Her A Warning

    Chapter 60 Give Her A Warning


    The annual "green vision" charity banquet had invited major celebrities from various fields, including


    Jacob and some high-level schrs and media journalists.


    As the luxurious crystal chandelier lights were shining, various kinds of evening dresses were served


    on these young men and women, each holding a ss full of champagne to refill their sses, while a


    trace of ttery orcency was revealed on their faces.


    Ka was the happiest one among them. She raised her chin high andcently received the


    envious and jealous looks from others.


    Because herpanion tonight was the only son of the Gu family, a well-known family in the A City,


    Jacob.


    Ka didn''t expect to attend the party with Jacob.


    She had just signed an advertisement of a industry owned by the Gu family. When she came over to


    take photos, she happened to meet Jacob. She was determined to be rejected, so she invited him to a


    party. She thought it was impossible, because Jacob had never appeared with any artists in the


    entertainment industry before, but unexpectedly, he agreed!


    Although Jacob had been looking listless from the beginning to the end, she didn''t care about it. She


    believed that as long as the investors and producer knew that she was his femalepanion, she


    would seed.


    Everyone in this world wanted to be connected with Gu family.


    "Mr. Jacob, this is the director, Melody Qiu. I will cooperate with him for my next movie. He is also the


    best new director of this year." Ka introduced all of the directors she knew to Jacob one by one.


    Jacob''s family didn''t have much business rtionship with entertainment industry, so he didn''t know


    these people before. But today, he even greeted them with a smile.


    Repressing the frustration in his heart, Jacob offered the greetings to Ka, "I''m a little tired. Would


    you like to take a seat over there?"


    Ka was talking with a famous director in the movie circle and she was unwilling to leave. Seeing this,


    Jacob said gently, "It''s Okay. You go on with your talks. I''ll wait for you over there."


    Such considerate words made both Ka and the movie director stunned.


    Although Ka knew that Jacob was just trying to be a gentleman, she still blushed.


    ''if I can marry into the Gu family, will I stop working so hard?''. This idea emerged in her mind.


    Jacob strode towards Frank and sat down with his back to the banquet hall. His smile disappeared


    immediately.


    With a cunning smile, Frank moved to a ce next to Jacob''s, and bumped into his shoulder. "When


    did you hook up with her, Jacob?"


    "What do you mean?" Jacob took a sip of champagne.


    Frank said, "Well, well, well, well, well. When did you hook up with Ka? You boy, very efficient."


    Jacob turned his head and nced at Ka. Then he said coldly to Frank, "just now."


    "No way. You just knew each other. How can you ask her to be your femalepanion?" Frank looked


    at Jacob from head to toe, showing that he didn''t believe Jacob. He said, "you can frighten others, but


    not me."


    "That''s true, I just met her a few days ago. She was working on a daily advertising for my family, and I


    happened to run into her. She invited me to be her malepanion, and I agreed." Exined Jacob.


    "That''s all?" Frank said incredulously.


    "That''s it," Jacob nodded


    Frank wanted to ask Jacob how he was getting along with Nicole, but he didn''t think it was appropriate


    to ask such a question at this moment, so he made an indirect inquiry, "how''s Ka? Pretty good,


    right?"


    "What is good?" Jacob asked in confusion.


    "You say what''s good? Of course, it''s you who feel good about her." Frank frowned and said, "why is it


    so difficult tomunicate with you? Are you drunk, or am I drunk?"


    "I don''t know. So so?" Jacob raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was still a few hours before the


    party was over.


    Frank grumbled in a low voice, "what do you mean by ''so so''? You went to the party together at the first


    sight. If this woman doesn''t have any special charm, how could you be so free toe with her


    together? I''ve never seen you being so casual before. "


    Hearing what Frank said, Jacob sighed slightly.


    Even though he heaved a sigh of relief, Frank was keenly aware of that.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any other reason? " Frank asked.


    This time, instead of dodging, Jacob looked at Frank and said, "do you know that my family has


    arranged a fiancee for me?"


    "Well I know. "


    "I don''t like it." Jacob took another ss and drained it.


    Frank nced at Ka, who was always peering at Jacob, and then looked at Jacob, confused. "So


    you brought her here just to let your fiancee see it?"


    "And my father." Jacob added.


    This time, it was Frank''s turn to heave a sigh. Shaking the ss of wine in his hand, he said in a tone


    of indignation, "all families like us do the same things. A marriage bound with no interests is the worst


    reliable thing in the eyes of the elders. Now, it''s you. But soon, it will be me."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob didn''t respond, but drank in silence.


    Frank continued toin, "I really don''t understand. Our parents have the freedom to fall in love


    with each other. Why should we be responsible for the marriage of our families? Don''t you think it''s that


    too much? "


    "I can promise them anything else, except this one, I can''t let them decide it for me." Staring at the


    twinkling liquid in his ss, Jacob said in a determined tone.


    "Are you not going to set yourself against your father, are you? If you really get him angry, things will be


    difficult to deal with..."Frank looked at Jacob in a worry.


    As a friend who grew up with Jacob together, Frank knew how powerful Jacob''s father, David was.


    "Of course I won''t try to beat him directly. But I can always try to beat him in a roundabout way," Said


    Jacob, grinning broadly.


    Frank continued to guess, "for example, you took Ka here on purpose today, so that the people who


    don''t know you might think that you are close to each other. In addition, the identity of her actress is


    very convenient for you to spread the news and gossip. You don''t have to do anything. You can give


    your fiancee a warning."


    Speaking of Daisy, Jacob''s face darkened. "I have warned her in person. If she doesn''t know how to


    behave, then I''ll do a show, let her see, and let my father see it too."


    Frank understood what Jacob meant, so he said with a bitter smile, "what if she doesn''t mind? You


    have so many women outside, but she still wants to marry you. Do you want to go in vain?"


    "Her family would mind if she doesn''t mind." Pursing his lips, Jacob said in an affirmative tone.

 Chapter 61 Nice To Meet You, Ron Jiang

    Chapter 61 Nice To Meet You, Ron Jiang


    Nicole didn''t ask Jacob what he did that night and whether he was with other women.


    She would bear in mind her identity, despite the pain in her heart, and never cross a step.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jacob also did not contact her. Nicole guessed that since there was no news, he must be on good


    terms with his new girlfriend.


    Fortunately, it was not long enough to go through.


    As long as she spent the year with Jacob and paid off the debt she owed him, all the grudges between


    them would be canceled.


    When Nicole thought this, she didn''t notice the terrible look on her face.


    "Nicole, I want to go shopping. Can you go with me?"


    Nicole just made a cake and taking pictures for it. Judy walked to her suddenly and said.


    "Mom, just tell me what you want to buy. I''ll buy it for you. You don''t have to go to buy it in person."


    "It''s not like... I want to go out to have a walk. It''s been a long time since I went outst time. I feel


    bored. Can you go out with mom? " Judy said with eagerness in her eyes.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nicole couldn''t refuse. She put away the cake and took off the apron.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go with you."


    Judyughed happily, "okay!"


    When they were about to go out, Judy saw Nicole wearing simple short sleeved and jeans. she


    frowned, "why do you go out in this way?"


    Nicole looked down and said, "what''s wrong? I''ve been dressing like this all the time."


    Judy shook her head, "no, it''s not good. You should change to a more beautiful wearing. Dress, put on


    your dress."


    "But why?" Nicole was confused.


    Judy rolled her eyes, "if you dress nicer, I will be respected. But you can also be respected by yourself.


    Go and change it, I will wait for you."


    Nicole felt something was wrong with her mother, but she couldn''t tell what it was. Was it because she


    got divorced and didn''t dress up well, so her mother was afraid of going out to make a fool of herself?


    Ufortable as she was, Nicole followed her order and changed a long dress.


    "Mom, are you satisfied now?" Nicole walked out of the bedroom and looked at her mother helplessly.


    Judy shook her head again, "this one.... "How long have you been wearing this one?" Don''t you have a


    new dress? That ck one. It''s so beautiful. You should put on that one. "


    Nicole said unhappily, "Mom, how do you know I have a new ck dress?"


    "I saw it when I brought you fruits the day before yesterday. You bought so many beautiful clothes, and


    you should wear them without reservation. It will be out of date, isn''t it?"


    "I think this one looks good on me. Let''s go shopping." Nicole didn''t want to say anything more, so she


    held her mother''s hand.


    Judy stood still and said stubbornly, "just put it on, okay? Just let me have a look, okay?"


    Nicole released her mother''s arm, and earnestly looked into her eyes. "Mom, I really don''t care what


    those people think of me. It''s not shameful for me to get divorced, and I don''t need to dress up to


    impress them."


    "What are you talking about? Of course I didn''t mean that." Judy was anxious when she heard Nicole''s


    words. "I just want to see you in beautiful clothes. It''s not what you think!"


    Judy was so anxious that she could hardly breathe.


    Nicole was instantly scared by her mother''s heavy breath. She quickly helped Judy to calm down and


    said, "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll put it on myself."


    "Okay."


    Judy only saw the beautiful dress, she hadn''t known it was a dress worth more than ten thousand. If


    she knew it, she would be out of breath.


    After all, it cost a lot of money. Wearing them, Nicole''s temperament changed immediately.


    "My daughter is so beautiful." Judy grinned from ear to ear and took Nicole out.


    But for her mother''s sake, Nicole was reluctant to wear this skirt. It was given to her by Jacob. And it


    also made her feel ufortable as she thought of Sabina at the first sight of the skirt.


    They walked out of the residential area and walked slowly on the sidewalk.


    Nicole was confused, but she didn''t ask anything. She just kept silent and went with her mother.


    "Nicole, I really hope that you can be happy." Judy said suddenly.


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Nicole looked at the white hair on her mother''s head and said lightly, "I''m happy enough to


    be with you and Jim."


    Judy patted Nicole''s hand and said pitifully, "I know you are filial, but you still have a long way to go in


    your life. I am half dead now and can''t hold you back any longer. As for Jim, he will have a family in the


    future. I hope you can fight for yourself early. Otherwise, I won''t feel relieved even if I die. "


    Nicole was shocked, "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Nicole, you don''t want mommy to worry about you, do you?"


    Nicole wanted to refute, but when she saw the sad look on her mother''s face, she gave up.


    She didn''t want to irritate her mother again.


    They walked into a pedestrian street, where there were shops and coffee shops. It was a casual ce


    in the neighborhood.


    Judy stopped in front of a cafe. She looked up at the signboard and said to Nicole, "Let''s go inside."


    "Mom, we..."


    Before Nicole asked the question, she saw a familiar person.


    The woman introduced dating partner to her in the neighborhood.


    There was also a man in white shirt sitting next to the woman.


    An ominous premonition arose in Nicole''s heart, and then her mother pulled her towards the auntie''s


    table. Her premonition immediately became reality.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting," Judy greeted her with a smile.


    "No. we arrived here just now. Come and sit here." The woman smiled at Nicole with satisfaction.


    Nicole tried her best to make herself not so embarrassed.


    "You wanna juice now? I''ll order you some juice and some snacks.!"


    The more warm she was, the more ufortable Nicole became. Nicole didn''t expect that this was the


    reason behind her mother''s requirement on her dress.


    She felt embarrassed. Now it seemed that she wore a new dress because she really cared about this


    date.


    "Nicole, this is my nephew. I told you the other day that he was doing scientific research. Do you


    remember?"


    Nicole turned to the man with a calm face, who also looked at her.


    Different from the domineering and arrogant Jacob, she felt this man was very quiet and calm, as if he


    stayed away from the world.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Nicole Du." Nicole reached out her hand politely.


    "Nice to meet you, Ron Jiang," he greeted with a smile

 Chapter 62 Comfortable Feelings

    Chapter 62 Comfortable Feelings


    Although Nicole hated this kind of blind date mode, she had to admit that Ron was a very charming


    man.


    At least in Nicole''s eyes.


    She was not particr about material life, nor was she the kind of little girl who pursue romantic love


    honeyed words. On the contrary, she liked the people with good taste and righteous character.


    Ron was totally looks like that.


    With just a few words, Nicole could feel that this man in front of her was very learned and modest.


    "Oh, the opposite supermarket is on sales. I forgot that I have something to buy."


    "I''ll go with you."


    The two elders had obviously reached an agreement and got up to leave.


    Nicole looked at her mother with concern, "Mom, I..."


    "Oh, it''s okay. Don''t worry. I''m with her. You two, eat all the snacks. Don''t waste them."


    Nicole watched her mother and that woman leave with a bitter smile and shrugged.


    After the elders left, Nicole took a sip of juice and was less nervous.


    She thought for a few seconds and said directly, "sorry, I have something to tell you."


    "Please go ahead." Ron was all ears.


    Nicole took a deep breath and said seriously, "you don''t know my family well, I guess. My mother just


    had a cardiac operation, so she needs my care. My brother is still in junior high school and needs my


    care."


    A smile crept up on Ron''s face. "So what?"


    "So I don''t think I''m the one you are looking for."


    Although Nicole had promised her mother to be happy, she didn''t think that living with a man could


    bring her so-called happiness.


    Moreover, it was enough for her to experience such thing like married Austin once.


    After a few seconds of eye contact, Ron nodded and said, "well, I also want to tell you something."


    "What is it?" Nicole bit her lips.


    "My ex-wife is a foreigner. After a few years of trying, we found it difficult to get along with each other,


    and atst, we had to separate. So I decided to find a Chinese girl. As for her family, I haven''t thought


    about it first. The first thing that I will think about is her personality."


    Nicole was surprised.


    But then, Ron added, "you don''t have to worry about that. My aunt just wanted to introduce us to know


    each other. We don''t really have to think about too much. It''s also good to be friends only."


    Hearing what Ron said, Nicole felt relieved.


    She smiled sheepishly. "I really don''t have any mood to date with anyone now. So I have to say it


    clearly. I''m sorry for being a bit abrupt."


    Ron didn''t seem to care about it at all. "That''s good. I like girls who are forthright in speech. It''s not hard


    to guess."


    Nicole nodded, "I like it too. It''s not that tired."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    In the corner, Judy and Anna Wang were hiding behind a arbor. They looked at Nicole and Ron, who


    were chatting happily through the window, and smiled happily.


    "That''s great. Look at them. I know they are in a good match."


    "Yes, it is."


    Nicole didn''t know that Ron and her had been arranged to be a couple and their parents had started to


    discuss about the wedding.


    She was chatting with Ron about the tremendous changes that had happened in the A City over the


    years. After listening to Ron''s analysis, she nodded from time to time.


    Ron was several years older than Nicole, so he had a thorough view of many things. He was so familiar


    with the professional terms that ordinary people didn''t know.


    After chatting for a while, Nicole sighed in her heart. She didn''t expect such an excellent man to go


    through such a thing as divorce as well.


    She knew that Ron was easy to get along well with his ex-wife after the divorce, and he still kept


    friendly contact with his ex-wife.


    It would be too dramatic for her to divorce with Austin.


    When Ron asked Nicole why she divorced Austin, Nicole hesitated for a while and answered


    generously.


    "He had an affair with another woman who we were good friends before, so we divorced."


    Ron was a little surprised, but then he showed his sorry.


    Nicole didn''t know whether Ron''s reaction was good or not, but sheughed at herself, "in fact, I do


    understand. My family is really a burden, and I''m not as charming as my best friend."


    "You are too modest. I bet your ex-husband had an affair not because he wasn''t charmed by you." Said


    Ron firmly.


    His words made Nicole blush with shyness.


    Ron continued, "I''m not ttering you. In my opinion, your ex-husband cheated on you because he is


    too young."


    "What do you mean?" Nicole was confused.


    "When men are young, they like to pursue excitement and try different new things. They can even


    deliberately do bad things to experience the feeling of doing bad things." With a sigh, Ron continued,


    "only when he is older will he understand that everything in the world is not as good as a stable family,


    a man who loves his wife, which makes people moved. He are still not mature enough. "


    Nicole''s face darkened. "So, as a woman, should we pay for you men''s immature youth?"


    Ron smiled "Of course not. You can also choose a mature man."


    Nicole''s face darkened.


    "Well, I won''t make fun of you anymore. I only talked about a small part of men. Some men will never


    betray their loved one, whether they are mature or not. It''s about responsibility."


    Nicole felt a little embarrassed after hearing Ron''s exnation for herself for being irrational and for


    misunderstanding Ron defended for Austin.


    They continued to talk about other topics, but the atmosphere was still not so warm.


    "Let me drive you back." Ron asked for Nicole''s opinion.


    Nicole sighed with relief, "okay."


    After paying the bill, they walked out of the cafe side by side. Nicole lowered her head slightly and


    chatted with Ron casually.


    Ron wasn''t the talkative type, but he didn''t intend to make the two of them silent.


    All the questions asked were easy to answer by Nicole.


    They came to the gate of Nicole''s house. Nicole stopped and said goodbye with a smile to Ron.


    Ron didn''t say goodbye but looked at Nicole with a warm smile. "Can I ask you out in the further?"


    Nicole was surprised, "what?"


    "It''s nice to talk with you. Can youe out and have a chat with me in the future? Of course, as your


    friend. I just came back. To be honest, I don''t have many friends here."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hisst words amused Nicole.


    She nodded, "of course."


    "Okay, see you."


    "See you."


    Nicole turned around and went into themunity. She was in a good mood because of Ron''s


    kindness, and there was a smile on her face.


    However, when she went downstairs and saw the car parked there, the smile froze on her face.

 Chapter 63 You, Do Not Force Me

    Chapter 63 You, Do Not Force Me


    Nicole stood still, looking at the car like a fool.


    Her mind was in a mess. Because of what had happened before, because of the dress she was


    wearing, and because of Ron who just left.


    A momentter, the door was suddenly opened.


    He stepped on the floor with his ck leather shoes, which stepped on the heart of Nicole as well.


    Without watching again, she headed to the door of her building as if a monster was about to get out of


    the car.


    "Stop."


    The two brief words nail Nicole to the ground.


    "Come here."


    Nicole''s back was stiff. After a dozen seconds of stalemate, shepromised, turned around and


    walked towards the car.


    "Get in the car."


    Every time he spoke, he was clear-cut, without the slightest procrastination, as if it was a luxury for him


    to say one more word.


    Nicole could hear the anger of the man in the few words clearly. She swallowed hard and followed him


    into the car.


    The door was closed. Without raising his head, Jacob ordered, "go now."


    All of a sudden, Nicole panicked. Regardless of the weird atmosphere in front of her, she turned to look


    at Jacob and said, "go where? Where are we going? "


    "What do you think?" Jacob asked her.


    "No, I have to go back home to cook. My mother is waiting for me at home." Nicole looked at the driver


    anxiously, "stop, stop, I have to go home."


    However, it was impossible for the driver to stop the car without Jacob''s order.


    Nicole turned to look at Jacob for help, "can I go to meet you tonight? I really need to go home now. My


    mother is waiting for me."


    Jacob smiled bitterly and said, "Why is she waiting for you? Does she want you to tell her the result of


    your blind date?"


    Nicole''s pupils dted. She looked at Jacob in disbelief. After a long time, she finally found her voice.


    "You... What did you say? "


    "Am I wrong?"


    "How do you... How do you know... " Nicole was so scared that she could not speak clearly.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and said, "You two were dating in public. Isn''t it easy for me to know that?"


    Nicole shook her head and shrank back. "No, not this time."


    "What?"


    "And this dress." Nicole gasped. "Why did you give this dress to me? Do you know At that time... "


    Jacob snorted with contempt, "talking about this, you dare to date another man in the dress I bought for


    you. Nicole Du, am I too tolerant of you?"


    "No." Nicole wanted to defend herself, but she found herself having no reason.


    Although Judy asked her to wear this dress, she did indeed wear it herself. And she met with Ron and


    talked with him happily.


    Thinking of the scene she was talking with Ron was seen by Jacob, Nicole shivered.


    "I should have locked you up so that you would know your true identity!"


    The man in front of her was not as furious as he had been when he had been angry. Instead, he was


    full of softness and violence. What he said made Nicole feel chilly.


    This was even more horrible.


    Holding her arms, Nicole mustered up courage to say, "Jacob, calm down. We''re not children any


    more, and I''m not your ything."


    She had thought that he would finallye to his senses.


    But she didn''t expect that her n would be ruined by Jacob.


    "Do you think I can''t turn you into my ything?" A cruel smile surfaced on Jacob''s face. "What if I


    confine you? Do you think who can track you down?"


    "You can''t do this to me, Jacob. I''m a human being. You can''t do this to me. Even if I owe you money


    and even if I displease you, you have no right to restrict my personal freedom. You''re breaking thew!"


    Jacob burst intoughter, as if he had heard a joke. He looked at Nicole and said, "who knows?"


    "What?"


    "Who knows if I want to hide you? Who can find it out? "


    Nicole couldn''t defend herself in front of Jacob. She clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down.


    She deliberately rejected him, "stop, Jacob, Don''t exaggerate it. I''m not so important to you. Don''t


    waste your time on me."


    The possessiveness in Jacob''s eyes disappeared gradually, and he became a little calm. But he still


    said coldly, "well, it''s good that you know it."


    "I was very clear. You let me get off the car. After I return home to deal with the matter of my family, I


    will take a taxi to meet you." Nicole was still struggling.


    But today, Jacob was not as easy-going as he used to be. He was expressionless and kept silent.


    "I want to get off." Nicole became anxious and reached out to open the door.


    The moment Nicole opened the door, the roaring wind poured into the back seat.


    Suddenly, the car door was mmed shut as Nicole struggled to get up.


    "Do you want to die?" Jacob''s veins stood out.


    But Nicole wouldn''t let him go, "Jacob, let me go home."


    "No way!"


    "You let me..."


    "One more word and I''ll do it right now!" Said Jacob, putting his hand under Nicole''s skirt.


    Apparently, it was not a verbal threat.


    Nicole was ashamed and indignant. She could have opened the door of the car on impulse, but she


    couldn''t just let Jacob do anything to her in front of the driver.


    What a shame.


    Tears ran down Nicole''s cheeks, running down her sharp chin, and hitting Jacob''s chest.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jacob''s face softened with fury.


    "Don''t meet that man again. Do you hear me?"


    Nicole cried in silence.


    "You have to know that it''s a serious matter to piss me off." Jacob ordered in a cold voice.


    Nicole still didn''t answer.


    In fact, the reason why she didn''t ept Jacob''s order was not that she cared much about Ron, nor


    that she fought against Jacob for Ron.


    She believed that her dignity and her personality were also damaged by Jacob. He was going so far.


    However, such silent confrontation meant different in the eyes of Jacob.


    In Jacob''s opinion, Nicole was reluctant to leave Ron who she only met once.


    What''s so good about that man!


    Jacob tightened his palm, squeezed Nicole''s waist, and said in a very dangerous tone, "Nicole, you''d


    better not force me."

 Chapter 64 Who Is That Man

    Chapter 64 Who Is That Man


    Jacob tightened his palm, squeezed Nicole''s waist and said in a very dangerous tone, "Nicole, don''t


    force me."


    Biting her lips, Nicole looked up at him in pain.


    "Forced you? Jacob, It''s you who are forcing me now, okay? "


    Jacob snorted and said with disdain, "well, now you have a new boyfriend and are reluctant to be with


    me. Who was under me... That man, does he know you are so... "


    "Jacob!" Nicole interrupted him and trembled with anger. "Don''t get into Ron. He has nothing to do with


    us."


    "Really? So that man''s name is Ron? "


    Nicole widened her eyes and red at him, as if she didn''t feel the pain. She demanded, "Jacob, have


    you been watching me all the time?"


    The scornful smile on Jacob''s face disappeared and was reced by hegemony and indifference.


    "Do you? !" Nicole raised her voice and asked again.


    But Jacob still didn''t answer her.


    However, this silence represented the answer.


    Nicole said in a trembling voice, "you have been keeping an eye on me, so you know what happened


    on the construction site in the north suburb. You also know that in the shopping mall the other day,


    Sabinapeted with me for this dress. And you also know that I had an appointment with Ron today,


    right?"


    "You''re really good. You are so worried about me and send someone to follow and monitor me. Are you


    treating me as a free human being? Don''t you think it''s too much for you? Why don''t you just lock me


    up?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, and his eyes darkened. "How do you know? I don''t want to do that."


    With her eyes wide open, Nicole became from shock to fear.


    Only at this moment did she understand that what Jacob had just said was not a joke.


    "Jacob..."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, Nicole, don''t force me."


    The expression on Jacob''s face was extremely horrible. Nicole gawked at him like a stone, and her


    back was gradually soaked in cold sweat.


    It seemed that she was facing a devil instead of a person.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi when both of them stared at each other stiffly.


    The driver didn''t want to be affected. He quickly got out of the car and opened the door for Jacob.


    Jacob directly got out of the car with Nicole in his arms and strode into the vi. His eyes were fixed on


    Nicole from beginning to end, as if he was afraid that she would disappear.


    Nicole held her breath. She seemed to be obedient in Jacob''s arms, but in fact, she was already


    scared silly.


    The moment they entered the vi, Jacob stopped.


    "Jacob..."


    Daisy wore a milk white slim dress and wore her hair in a bun, which made her look pretty elegant and


    lovely.


    However, whether it was the old Jacob or the one who was now in a rage, he had no mood to enjoy the


    specially made up by Daisy.


    He said impatiently without any respect for Daisy. "Why are you here?"


    Daisy bit her red lips and tried to maintain her smile, "I... Today, Mrs. Gu personally cooked your


    favorite desserts and asked me to bring them to you. "


    Hearing this, the look on Jacob''s face softened a little, but he said rudely, "you''ve done that. Now you


    can go back."


    "Jacob..."


    Daisy showed an expression of injury. Her long eyshes fluttered, indicating her master''s grievance


    and sympathy.


    Jacob was annoyed by her, so he just ignored her. Holding Nicole in his arms, he was about to go to


    the second floor. "You don''te here again."


    "Jacob Gu!"


    A shrill voice was heard from behind. Jacob stopped and turned around indifferently.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Daisy looked sad and her eyes turned red in an instant. "Jacob, what did I do wrong? Why do you do


    this to me?"


    Jacob didn''t say anything, indifferently.


    "I don''t mind if you don''t like me. I can gradually make you like me with other women around you. I can


    ept it if you don''t love me. But can you take a look at me? Am I not better than her in your eyes?"


    Daisy pointed at Nicole who was in Jacob''s arms, with obvious jealousy and anger.


    ''yes, you are not.'' Although Jacob speak it out but in his heart.


    Jacob seldom bickered with women except Nicole. He disdained to do those things, let alone defend


    himself.


    Like now, when Daisy questioned him with tears, he didn''t have the slightest intention of treating a


    woman kindly, but just felt that it was extremely troublesome.


    However, at this moment, Nicole suddenly spoke.


    She interrupted and said calmly, "Miss Yu, you don''t have topete with me. I''m just a shameless


    mistress."


    Her words astonished everyone in the vi.


    The servants looked at each other and were obviously full of doubts about this. After all, everyone


    could tell who was more important for their young master from their eyes!


    Jacob red at Nicole, his eyes full of warning.


    Daisy was stunned and then clenched her teeth.


    Was this woman showing off to her that she thought her status as his fiancee was inferior to hers?!


    It took Daisy a lot of effort to calm herself down. She said to Nicole, "if so, why did you do this? As a


    woman, Don''t you have the nerve to destroy other people''s family. Don''t you have a sense of shame?"


    Nicole was not irritated by the irony in Daisy''s words. She turned to look at Jacob with a bitter smile


    and asked, "Yeah, don''t I have any sense of shame?"


    "Shut up!" Jacob chided her loudly with his eyebrows knitted.


    Then, he looked at Daisy again. There was no emotion in his eyes, but a sense of distance. "Goodbye."


    Then he held Nicole tightly and went upstairs.


    Daisy was so angry that her lips turned purple. She stared in the direction where Jacob left, with her


    eyes full of unwillingness and hatred!


    She clenched her fists and swore to herself that she would get this man at all costs!


    As the daughter of the Yu family, how could she be defeated by a general civilian!


    Daisy stood there for a while. The servants knew her identity and her actual but tender appearance.


    They didn''t dare to go forward and persuade her, letting her stand alone.


    Until some kind of sound came from upstairs, Daisy stepped back and ran away quickly.

 Chapter 65 Provocation And Complaint

    Chapter 65 Provocation And Comint


    Jacob carried Nicole into the room and kicked the door.


    He didn''t expect that Daisy would show up at this moment and had a conversation with Nicole, which


    made him even more angry.


    "What nonsense did you just say to her?" Jacob threw Nicole away.


    Nicole stared at the ceiling with a numb expression and kept silent.


    She knew what would happen next, she knew her identity, and she knew that she couldn''t escape. So


    she simply did nothing andy still in bed.


    The harsh words of Daisy still echoed in her ears. When she thought of the fierce expression on


    Daisy''s face, Nicole felt that her heart was so hurt.


    If it went on like this, she would have no shame at all.


    She thought desperately.


    Nicole was lying on the bed, motionless, like a doll without life.


    "Don''t pull a long face," said Jacob.


    "Stay put and don''t suffer," Jacob said with a smile


    "Stay put? How? " Nicole asked.


    She had a clear answer, but she still asked.


    Jacob thought that she meant what he said. He grinned and said, "what do you think?"


    "Sorry, I can''t."


    Nicole''s words broke his illusion.


    The smile on Jacob''s face froze.


    However, Nicole did not give any response.


    "You see, it''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with you. It''s just that I can''t do it." Nicole said


    indifferently as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with herself.


    Her words lit up Jacob''s anger immediately.


    Jacob gritted his teeth and punched at the pillow on the side of Nicole''s head. His face was full of


    anger.


    "What did you say? Say it again."


    Nicole twisted her head. She seemed confused and confused. "Don''t you know that? You should know


    it."


    However, the innocent look on Nicole''s face meant the anger in Jacob''s heart.


    He admitted that there was nothing wrong with Nicole''s words and she wasn''t disobeying him, but he


    was angry, very angry!


    Because he could feel that Nicole was not focusing at the moment and her words were not warm at all.


    Although she was under him, she was so far away from him that he could hardly catch her.


    "I''m not a useless man and I don''t need help with such lousy things!" Jacob rejected Nicole''s


    suggestion coldly.


    Nicole closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    How could a person suffer so much.


    Although the vi was very soundproof, the sound of the bedroom on the second floor could still be


    heard from the first floor because of the quietness.


    But the side of Daisy was different. She left the vi angrily. After driving a long way, her face was still


    blue.


    She had thought that she could stand it and allowed Jacob to have other women, as long as she was


    the hostess of this house. But today, she found that she couldn''t do it!


    She was furious as long as she thought about how Jacob flirted with other women.


    I must get that woman out of there!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Daisy asked the driver to drive her to the vi of Jacob''s parents. She sat in the car and took a deep


    breath for a while before she suppressed her anger and got off the car with a delicate yet aggrieved


    expression on her face.


    Although Jacob''s mother was nearly 50 years old, she was still as pretty as a movie star with good


    manners.


    When Daisy went in, she was decorating the garden.


    "Daisy?" Albertan Gu didn''t expect Daisy woulde. She was slightly surprised.


    "Mrs. Albertan." Daisy called her in a low voice and walked towards her.


    Albertan Gu picked up the scattered flower branches on the ground. While ying with them in her


    hands, she asked, "have you met my son yet?"


    Daisy gritted her teeth, "yes."


    "Why did youe back so soon? Didn''t you ask him to take you out for some fun?"


    Albertan Gu had trimmed the flower branches and inserted them in a vase beside the flower wall. Then


    she took off her gloves and sat on the stone bench cozily.


    Since Daisy hade here many times, she was not restrained. She sat down with Albertan Gu and


    sighed heavily.


    "What happened? Did he piss you off again? " Albertan Gu teased, smiling.


    Daisy held her handbag tightly and pressed her lips. A drop of tear fell down from the corner of her


    eyes.


    "Mrs. Albertan, how about we drop the marriage?"


    Hearing this, Albertan Gu became serious. She reached out her hand and wiped off Daisy''s tears, and


    asked with puzzlement, "what happened? What are you talking about? Why are you crying?"


    Pretending to be sobbing, Daisy said sadly, "Mrs. Albertan, I know that a man like Jacob is excellent


    and it''s difficult to win his heart because he has so many women. But I can''t stand it!"


    "What happened? Did he bully you? " Albertan Gu became more serious.


    "No, No. It''s not his fault. Jacob is a good man. But..." said Daisy, waving her hands


    Daisy knew it clear that Albertan was Jacob''s mother. If she spoke bad on Jacob, even if Albertan


    would take her side, Albertan would also consider her to be ignorant from the bottom of her heart.


    What''s more, What she wanted was Jacob and made the woman stay away from him.


    "But what?" Albertan asked.


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Daisy timidly looked at Albertan, and said, "I just saw a woman in


    Jacob''s vi. She not only gave me a bad look, but also satirized me that I was not even as good as a


    mistress!"

 Chapter 66 Jacob, You Understand

    Chapter 66 Jacob, You Understand


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Daisy timidly looked at Albertan, and said, "I just saw a woman in


    Jacob''s vi. She not only gave me a bad look, but also satirized me that I was even not as good as a


    mistress!"


    "Really?"


    "Exactly. Mrs. Albertan, you know I went to university and was well-educated. How could I speak in that


    way!"


    As Daisy spoke, she peeped at Albertan, sobbing from time to time.


    Albertan also heard of the romantic affairs her son had with other women these days. But he was


    always her beloved son. As long as he didn''t get into any trouble, she didn''t want to get involved.


    What''s more,pared to Mr. Jack''s hard-blooded method, Mrs. Albertan was gentle. She still hoped


    that her son could find the woman he really liked and get happiness.


    But considering this, she seemed to have to do it.


    "Daisy, don''t cry. If someone dares to be so arrogant, I will definitely help you. We Gu family can''t allow


    that kind of woman to act wildly!"


    Daisy sniffed and put her arm around Albertan''s shoulder. "I feel relieved with your words."


    "All right, all right. Stop crying, or your face will be messy."


    Then, Daisy apanied Albertan for a long time before she left. As soon as she left, Albertan called


    Jacob.


    When the call came, Jacob just finished it with Nicole. Leaning against the head of the bed, he stared


    at Nicole who had fallen asleep.


    His fingers nibbled through Nicole''s long ck hair.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed in the long pants scattered on the floor.


    Jacob reached out his hand and took out his cell phone. When he saw the number, the careless


    expression on his face immediately disappeared. He stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Jacob said in a somewhat soft tone.


    "Jacob, what are you doing now? Are you busy?"


    Jacob put on a bathrobe and looked at himself with scratches in the mirror. "I''m at home. Not busy."


    Albertan replied unhurriedly and asked, "do you like the dessert Daisy brought to you?"


    "Not try yet. I''ll have itter." "Mom, what did Daisy talk to you?" Jacob asked directly


    "You naughty boy, I can''t hide anything from you." Albertan smiled gently, "you''re so smart, how can


    you coax a girl? Why did Daisy cry so wrongly when she came to me?"


    Jacob''s face fell and said nothing.


    Albertan continued, "Daisy is a good girl. Even if you don''t like her, you shouldn''t hurt her. Do you


    understand?"


    "¡­¡­ I know. "


    Albertan was so polite that she didn''t say anything that could be refuted by Jacob. Although he was


    depressed, he had to agree with her.


    Then Albertan asked, "are you falling in love with someone else?"


    Nicole''s face shed across Jacob''s mind. He pushed the door of the bathroom and saw her sleeping


    on the bed with her back to him. After a while, he closed the door again and replied with an uncertain


    expression, "No."


    "If you have a girl you really like, you can bring her back and let us have a look. This kind of life-long


    thing depends on your love and her wishes. I understand."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob felt warm in his heart and nodded like a baby.


    Albertan smiled with relief. They talked for a bit longer. Before hung up the phone, Albertan reminded


    him again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Jacob, since you don''t have a girlfriend right now, you can spend some time with Daisy. After all, she


    is a girl. Don''t be disrespectful to her. You''d better not take any gossips or actors, such as field news."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    After hanging up, he stood still for a while.


    Different from his father''s harsh style, his mother was always gentle and soft. If this was a world of


    martial arts, his father''s move was a hard move like an overturned mountain, then his mother was the


    bone transforming palm, which was able to subdue his opponent calmly.


    Jacob knew in his heart that it must be Daisy who embroidered the truth and told his mother what had


    happened here, so his mother called to ask.


    But after all, he was her beloved son, so she had to keep face for him. So she said in a nk tone.


    Sitting on the edge of the bathtub and staring nkly at the white tied tiles, Jacob almost said yes


    when his mother asked him if he had a girl he liked.


    However, he didn''t speak it out.


    All of a sudden, he felt sorry for his mother, who had apanied him through the difficulties for


    several months after he woke up from thea and had gone crazy in despair.


    If his mother knew that what he was caring now was still the one who had hurt him so cruelly.


    She must be very disappointed.


    Jacob smiled with self mockery, and there was bitterness in his heart.


    He sat for a long time before he slowly stood up and quietly left the bedroom.


    When Nicole woke up, it was already dark outside. The bedroom was dark without light on.


    She sat on the bed for a few minutes before she realized what happened.


    One more time, she slept over because of Jacob..


    Nicole sighed deeply and found her mobile phone. It was already eight o''clock in the evening!


    There was no missed call but a text message from Jim.


    "Mom said you went to a blind date? What happened? "


    Nicole hurriedly wrapped herself with quilt and got out of bed. When she found her clothes, they were


    completely damaged.


    They were crumpled or without bottoms.


    Jacob!


    Nicole was anxious, but she didn''t know what to do. If she was dressed in this, people would look at


    her when she walked out.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Nicole cast a nce at Jacob''s closet and came up with an


    idea.


    All the clothes of Jacob were big. It was strange to wear his, but it was better than wearing her own


    shabby clothes.


    With this thought, Nicole opened the closet of Jacob.


    She was startled.


    A line of business suit were hung in Jacob''s closet, which color ranged from deep to light. Then a


    streams of white shirts were neatly ironed, just like the shelves in high-end shopping malls.


    A row of casual sportswear and T-shirts were hung in the separated id on the far right, which looked


    moremon and the style of a young man.


    Nicole stood on her toes and picked up a light gray T-shirt. She put on the shirt, but she helplessly


    found that it was toorge, and the lower hem was almost close to her knees.


    If she didn''t feel ashamed, she wouldn''t need to wear pants

 Chapter 67 Her Strategy At That Time

    Chapter 67 Her Strategy At That Time


    But Nicole was a conservative girl, and it was a little cold at night, so she couldn''t walk barefoot. She


    checked it and chose a pair of ck sportswear, which looked stylish.


    Nicole was amused with the final looks.


    Usually, Jacob would wear tight clothes, so she didn''t notice how big his clothes were. But now, his


    clothes were really toorge for her?


    Was 20cm shorter that much?


    Nicole finally realized the difference between her and Jacob in their heights.


    She squatted down, rolled up her trouser legs which had extended to the ground and made sure that


    they wouldn''t fall, barely taking her stuff out of the bedroom.


    The vi was brightly lit. When Nicole got to the ground floor, she looked around and found that Jacob


    was not there. She felt relieved and was about to leave in a hurry.


    However, when she was about to go out, a servant suddenly stepped forward and stopped her.


    "Miss Du, I''m sorry. You can''t go out now."


    "What?" Nicole was confused.


    "Mr. Jacob told me that you should stay here for rest tonight." The maid repeated. She felt a little guilty,


    but she didn''t move when stopping Nicole.


    This was totally out of Nicole''s expectation.


    "Miss Du, please go back to the room and have a rest." The maid''s tone was very calm, but Nicole had


    a feeling that she was a prisoner.


    Her face suddenly changed and shouted, "get out of the way!"


    "Miss du..." A look of embarrassment appeared on the servant''s face.


    "Get out of the way!" Nicole was in a panic. She thought of the forbidden words that Jacob said in the


    car, but she didn''t expect that those threatening words had be reality so soon.


    The servant still didn''t move. Nicole rushed forward without any exnation and tried to leave by force.


    But before she could rush over, the door of the vi was slowly closed by the other servants.


    "Miss Du, I''m sorry." The servant said in a firm tone.


    Nicole stared at the closed door for a long time and sneered.


    "Is Jacob really going to lock me up?"


    The servant lowered her head and said, "Miss Du, Mr. Jacob just let you to have a good rest."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Have a good rest. Take a good rest. I need to talk to him. Where is Jacob?"


    "Mr. Jacob is out."


    Nicole wanted to get angry, but the servant was respectful. She was not a shrewish person. She


    couldn''t be fierce. Being extremely exasperated, she took out her mobile phone and dialed Jacob''s


    number.


    "Jacob, what the hell are you doing?" Nicole roared as the phone was connected.


    Jacob was talking with his parents in the main house of Gu family. However, Nicole shouted so loudly


    that Albertan, who was sitting nearby, heard it.


    "Stop it. I''ll call you after I finish my work." Embarrassed, Jacob gave his parents a stare and then hung


    up the phone.


    "It''s sote. Who''s calling?" Albertan asked, looking puzzled.


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders and told a lie, "a model I knew about recently... She has a loud voice and


    a little wild."


    David nced coldly at Jacob. He did not scold him, but expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Jacob, what model? How do you know her? Where are you now? " Albertan could not help asking.


    "We are just hanging out for some fun since we knew each other. It''s not like what you think, mom. You


    don''t need to worry about it."


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Albertan immediately realized that he was just ying. They could only be bed


    partners and she would not be her future daughter-inw.


    When she got it, she sighed. Although she knew that her son was still young and his heart was


    confiscated, she still hoped that his son could have a stable life and live a good life with the right girl.


    But there were not many girls suitable for him.


    Although Albertan didn''t show it on her face, she wouldn''t have agreed to let them get married if Jacob


    brought the so-called model to their home.


    Family background was the most basic requirement for her.


    Even if the girl couldn''t have such a strong background as Gu family, at least she should be educated,


    reasonable and gentle. Otherwise, she had various means to make the girl retreat.


    Just like in the past, she just used some tricks to make the girl who seduced her son disappear herself.


    Although his son hadn''t been able to regain his courage for a long time, he had learned what to do


    now.


    "I''m sleepy and I''m going to bed now. You stay here tonight and don''t go out." Albertan patted Jacob''s


    arm and went upstairs.


    In the living room, there were only the servants, who stood with hands down, and the father David and


    son of Gu family Jacob. David had always been very serious, and Jacob seldom chatted with him. They


    sat silently for a while, and Jacob wanted to leave.


    "Your mother asked you to stay here. Just stay here." David suddenly said.


    Dumbfounded, Jacob sat back on the couch and responded.


    David closed the folder in his hand, stood up slowly and also went upstairs. After a few steps, he


    stopped and turned his head to look at Jacob.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to your mother anymore."


    "¡­¡­"


    In a daze, Jacob stared at David as he went upstairs. Jacob didn''t move until the corner of David''s


    clothes disappeared.


    He felt that his father might know something about him.


    This feeling made him a little uneasy and ufortable.


    Although Jacob wanted to go back to his own vi, he had no reason not to stay when his parents both


    asked him to stay.


    If it was in the past, he could leave whenever he wanted. Anyway, he didn''t do anything wrong, and he


    didn''t fear that his parents would me him.


    But now, after being with Nicole again, he had a guilty conscience. So he began to be careful, and he


    was trying his best to hide Nicole''s matter from his parents.


    He even yed a role as a yboy.


    So he stayed.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he leaned against the bed and opened hisptop to read


    some documents. Atst, after analyzing the investment process for a while, he turned off theputer


    and went to bed.


    He wondered what Nicole was doing at this time.


    At the thought of this, he got his phone from the bedside table, stared at it nkly for a while, and then


    put it back.


    It was better not to call. If he heard Nicole''s voice at this time, he was afraid that he couldn''t control


    himself and wanted to go back.


    Actually, Jacob just worried too much. Even if he did call Nicole at this time, he couldn''t get it through.


    Because Nicole''s phone was powered off automatically.


    "Miss Du, please go back to your room and have a rest."


    "When will Jacobe back?" Sitting on the stairs with her legs crossed, Nicole stared nkly at a


    point in the air and asked in a hazy voice.

 Chapter 68 You Bastard!

    Chapter 68 You Bastard!


    The servants looked at each other and said with embarrassment, "Miss Du, we really don''t know where


    our Mr. Jacob is."


    "Then call him and ask when he will be back."


    "Well..."


    The servants couldn''t call Mr. Jacob when there was no serious matter. After all, it was highly possible


    that Mr. Jacob was busy and they shouldn''t disturb him.


    The current situation was far from that.


    "Miss Du, go upstairs and have a rest. Mr. Jacob maye back soon."


    The words were clearly coaxing.


    Nicole didn''t debunk their lie but said, "then you can go to rest. I will wait for him here."


    "Miss du..."


    "Go to rest. Don''t worry about me." Nicole buried her head in her arms and stopped talking.


    It was impossible for a servant to really go to bed since she just sat here. But the servants had to do


    something the next day, so they couldn''t make it without a rest.


    Therefore, they exchanged their ns and arranged some people to take care of Nicole every few


    hours, in order to make sure nothing would go wrong.


    Nicole was not in the mood to care about this. She sat with her arms around her knees, absent-minded


    all night.


    The servants had thought that when she couldn''t endure the sleepiness, she would get up to rest, or at


    least fall asleep. But they didn''t expect that Nicole just sat there and didn''t sleep all night.


    Until the gate of the vi was open, Jacob was back.


    Nicole stood up suddenly, only to find that her legs werepletely numb and she had already lost


    consciousness.


    She fell straight down to the ground.


    Luckily, the servant was quick to support her.


    This scene was seen clearly by Jacob, who just came in. He strode over and took Nicole from the


    servant.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob said angrily.


    Nicole wanted to say something, but the sour and numb of her legs were so ufortable that she


    opened her mouth and let out a painful groan.


    Jacob frowned, took Nicole in his arms and went upstairs. "Call the doctor," he said to the servants


    without turning around


    Jacob''s family doctor lived very close to here, so he was picked up by the driver and soon arrived.


    "She''s fine. Don''t move so soon. It''s just a massage."


    The doctor said and pressed the wound on Nicole''s leg.


    Staring at Nicole''s fair skinned leg for a few seconds, Jacob said abruptly, "Okay, I know. Massaging is


    enough. it doesn''t need to use any professional skills, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me do it." Jacob pushed the doctor away calmly and put his hand on her back.


    The doctor hadn''t figured out what was going on, but he was surprised that Mr. Jacob would be so


    gentle. He couldn''t help looking at Nicole.


    However, in the eyes of Jacob, these also showed something else.


    He immediately called the servant in and sent the doctor away.


    Nicole''s legs began to feel the light. Although she looked tired after a whole night without a rest, her


    eyes were bright, staring at Jacob.


    "Why didn''t youe upstairs to sleep?" Jacob nced at Nicole and scolded her.


    Nicole took a deep breath and clenched her fists. "I want to go home, Jacob."


    "wait for ..."


    "I want to go home now."


    Nicole looked impatient. She pushed off Jacob''s hand, which was massaging her, and looked terrible.


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth also fell. He stared at Nicole''s eyes and felt a little angry.


    They looked at each other for a while. Seeing this, Jacob couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "How could you ask a request in this way?" "You need to act like a spoiled child and give me something


    in return when you ask for something. Don''t you understand?" Jacob said with a mocking smile


    Nicole thought for a few seconds and understood.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So she began to take off her T-shirt and said, "hurry up, I''ll go home after you finish."


    "Hey!" Jacob grabbed Nicole and put her T-shirt back on. "What are you doing?"


    "As you said, paying something to you. Don''t you lock me here just for doing this?" Nicole bit her lips,


    word by word, full of shame.


    Jacob was stunned.


    What he did was just for that?


    Of course not!


    He was not an amorous beast!


    "Nicole Du, don''t you think too much of yourself? If I want it, there will be a lot of people running to my


    bed, don''t you know?"


    Nicole sneered and said rudely, "yes. You are the master of the Gu family. You can date with any


    woman you want. Were you happyst night? A popr singer who apanied youst night?"


    "No,st night I..." Jacob retorted


    "I don''t care." Nicole suddenly interrupted him and said coldly, "it''s your freedom to sleep with which


    woman and which woman you sleep with. I just want to know what you want me to do so that you can


    let me go home."


    Her wordspletely angered Jacob.


    He roared to exin, but got nothing in return.


    What did it mean? In the eyes of Jacob, it meant that Nicole did not care about him at all, not even if he


    had sex with other women.


    However, he was afraid of being misunderstood and hurried to exin.


    What a difiture!


    Jacob''s heart twisted, but he didn''t show it on the face. He slowly straightened up, and the smile on his


    face disappeared, jumping out word by word.


    "You! No! Way!"


    Nicole couldn''t suppress her anger anymore. She grabbed a vase on the bedside table and hit the wall.


    "Jacob, you bastard!"


    After that, she suddenly jumped off the bed and picked up a piece of broken porcin, then she said to


    Jacob, "I want to go home."


    "What? You want to kill me?" Jacob squinted his eyes and then mocked.


    Nicole bit her lip so hard that it was bleeding.


    "Don''t force me." As she spoke, she put the debris on her neck.


    A flicker of astonishment and panic shed across Jacob''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it and put


    on an indifferent attitude.


    "Are you threatening me?" Jacob smiled and said, "Even you got hurt or death today. Do you think it


    can affect me? If anything bad happens to you, your family will be the one who get hurt most. "


    Nicole''s face changed.


    Jacob noticed her change and continued, "your brother is just a junior high school student. If something


    bad happens to you, he should be unable to go back to school. As for your mother..."

 Chapter 69 Jacob, You Win

    Chapter 69 Jacob, You Win


    Jacob noticed her change and continued, "your brother is just a junior high school student. If something


    bad happens to you, he should be unable to go back to school. As for your mother..."


    Nicole clenched her teeth, with blue veins standing out on her temples.


    "Are you so cruel to see them lose their happiness at the moment? Or are you so selfish that you don''t


    care about them at all?"


    "That''s all right. You have been such a cold-blooded woman since we were young, haven''t you?"


    "Enough! Stop!" Nicole put down her hand and the ss fell to the ground.


    She stooped slightly and looked gray.


    "Jacob, you win. I will listen to you no matter what you say."


    Jacob looked at Nicole for a few seconds, his eyes surging as if he was trying to suppress some


    emotions. After a while, he nodded and waved at the servants outside toe in, clearing up the


    debris on the ground.


    "I''ll give you one day to deal with the matters of your family and move in tomorrow."


    Said Jacob without any emotion. He brushed past Nicole and left the bedroom.


    With a pale face, Nicole couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground, crying in tears.


    After leaving the bedroom, Jacob went into the study and closed the door. He punched the desk made


    of mahogany, blood streaming down his fingers.


    Why?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Why is that? Why did they have to be so hostile to each other? He came back from the main house


    early in the morning to have pleasure with her, not to quarrel with her!


    Jacob was so angry that his blood froze. He couldn''t understand. So many times, as long as Nicole


    listened to him, even if she was a little softer, he wouldn''t force her.


    But Nicole deliberately went against him. She tried to make the atmosphere awkward and ruined his


    good mood.


    She just couldn''t bear to see him happy?


    Lying in the chair, Jacob closed his eyes tightly and put his two hands in front of his chest. His left


    finger joints were dripping with blood and flesh.


    He kept the gesture until he heard Nicole was taken away by the servant.


    A touch of sadness spread from the bottom of Jacob''s heart. He tightened his fingers and tightened his


    lips.


    He was very happy to see Nicole in his clothes.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was really happy from the bottom of his heart. There was no


    reason. He just felt Nicole was like a little animal in his clothes, adorable and easy to be hurt.


    But this lovely little animal not only destroyed his mood, but also wanted to beat him.


    How could he not be angry!


    Jacob heaved a long sigh and rubbed his eyebrows tiredly. Nicole told him that he won. Actually, he


    knew it was him lost from the beginning.


    Nicole thought that he was in the upper hand and she should listen to him, but in fact, it was him who


    couldn''t let it go.


    He was a kite and Nicole was the one who flied the kite with the string in her hand.


    Such sad.


    The maids in Gu family were all well behaved. Even though such a thing happened, the driver still


    drove Nicole home dutifully.


    However, Nicole went to the shopping mall first instead of going home.


    However angry and emotional she was, she always kept in mind what her family thought. If she went


    back in Jacob''s clothes, her mother might think too much.


    Nicole asked the driver to wait outside the mall. She went into the mall and randomly bought some


    clothes to change. Then she gave Jacob''s clothes back to the driver and went back home by taxi.


    The driver wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He thought it would be better for


    Nicole to take the clothes back herself. However, seeing her pale face, he did not dare to say anything


    more.


    Nicole stood at the door for a while after getting off the taxi. She thought over her excuses and reasons


    and took a deep breath, took out the key and opened the door.


    Unlike her imagination, her mother didn''t seem to worry about her because she didn''t return all night.


    On the contrary, she seemed to be harmonious with beryl.


    "Nicole is back. Wash your hands. It''s time for lunch."


    "Ah... Okay. "


    But Nicole was confused to see that her mother was as usual and enthusiastic.


    Nicole dawdled in the washroom for a while. When she came out, her mother had put the dishes on the


    table. Seeing Nicole, Judy smiled and said, "Jim will be back soon. Let''s wait for him for a while."


    "Yes." Nicole smiled and became more and more uneasy.


    More than ten minutester, Jim went back home.


    At the sight of Nicole, Jim grimaced and raised his eyebrows.


    Nicole didn''t know what was going on, so she followed Jim when he went to the kitchen to fetch the


    vinegar.


    "Jim, you..."


    "Sister, you should thank me for what happenedst night. Mom asked me why you didn''te back


    last night. It was me who helped you,"


    Nicole was surprised by this.


    Jim blinked his eyes and said with a sly voice, "I know it. Mom forced you to go on a blind date


    yesterday, right?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    "Then you were so angry that you went to meet your boyfriend, right?" "I told mom yesterday that she


    shouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs. Blind dates are awkward. Free love is the only right


    thing."Jim said in confidence.


    Nicole lowered her voice and asked in a panic, "did you tell our mother?"


    "What? About you have a boyfriend? Of course not. You just don''t want to talk about it. "Jim patted his


    chest and said," I told mom that you were in a bad mood, so you went to stay at your ssmate''s


    ce. "


    "Your are... Quite an idea. " Nicole sighed with relief. Although Jim was in the fantasy Harry, she had to


    admit that he was very smart.


    If it weren''t him, she would be in big trouble.


    Nicole looked at her smart brother, and thought of Jacob''s order, she straightly spoke out her


    predicament.


    "Jim, I will go out to live with him the following days..."


    "You are going to live together!" Jim said in shock.


    Nicole hurriedly covered Jim''s mouth with her hand and shuddered, "no, I just got a new job. It''s a little


    far from here and I have to live in my dorm."


    Hearing her answer, Jim became less enthusiastic at once. "Oh, I see."


    "Please help me when I tell mom tonight." Nicole seriously ordered.


    "I thought you two were going to live together. Okay, I will take it!"


    Looking at her brother''s innocent smile, Nicole felt a little better. Yes, she couldn''t be too selfish. She


    just wanted to protect her own brother and the happiness of her brother.

 Chapter 70 New Love And Old Hatred

    Chapter 70 New Love And Old Hatred


    Judy believed what Jim said that Nicole temporarily moved out because of work. She also urged Nicole


    to work hard and try to get promoted with pay rise.


    As her mother''s advice and exhortation, Nicole epted all of them. She specially invited the idle


    woman downstairs to her house and chatted with her. Nicole gave the woman some money in private.


    Nicole hoped that the woman could help her mother and apany her more when she was away.


    The old woman was aid-off worker with her husband left early. She had nothing to do usually, so she


    just stayed idle every day, dancing and ying cards to kill time. Seeing Nicole''s sincerity, she agreed.


    With the woman''s promise, Nicole was finally relieved.


    Nicole suffered from insomnia, lying in her single bed, staring at the ceiling.


    The thought of that she couldn''t stay with her mother all the time and couldn''t take care of her younger


    brother made her feel ufortable. And she had to move into the vi and live with the ill-tempered


    Jacob, which made her worse.


    She even wished that tomorrow never coulde.


    At first, Nicole still had feelings for Jacob. But after these days of getting along with each other, after


    she knew the romantic news about Jacob, her feelings for him had gone away.


    Although she could still feel Jacob''s love for her, or his desire for her body, she couldn''t help making


    fun of herself when she thought of Jacob''s fiancee and other women.


    Don''t think too much of yourself. Nicole, you are just one of Jacob''s mistresses.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    While thinking like that, she felt heartbroken.


    But she still couldn''t close her eyes and cover her ears, pretending that she knew nothing, and that she


    was happy and she didn''t care about it.


    Nicole was lost in various fancies and conjectures. She didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn.


    Judy was in a good mood when she heard that Nicole would go to work. She got up early and began to


    cook. She made dumplings with the fillings and chopsticks to celebrate for Nicole.


    When Nicole woke up, it was already noon. Jim also came home from school and sat at the table


    waiting for her to have lunch together.


    Although they didn''t want Nicole to move out, they still had a happy meal.


    After lunch, Jim went to school. Judy drove Nicole out of the kitchen and asked her to tidy up her


    belongings.


    In the afternoon, Judy saw Nicole was still there and began to urge her.


    "Nicole, aren''t you going to move to thepany today? It''s so far away from thepany. How much


    stuff do you have? How about I help you take some to thepany?"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nicole hastily waved her hands and said, "no, mother. I can go by myself.


    Just a few sets of clothes for changing. You don''t need to worry about it. I have everything in the


    company."


    Judy nodded with relief, "that''s good. When I get better, I..."


    But Judy stopped before she finished.


    However, Nicole still got the hidden meaning from her mother''s words. She looked at her mother


    seriously and said, "mother, don''t go out to work anymore. The doctor has said that you can''t do any


    heavy work."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t go."


    It was obvious that Judy was perfunctory. Nicole was a little anxious when she saw her mother''s


    attitude, "Mom, don''t be like this. Listen to me carefully. You can just stay at home to cook for Jim. As


    for making money, let me worry about it, okay?"


    "Nicole, I know you care about me. But when will you pay back the money borrowed for our family? You


    are still young. I don''t want to waste your time."


    Nicole didn''t like her mother to be too strong and selfless, because she would feel herself useless and


    think that she was a loser so that her mother didn''t want to rely on her.


    People are easy to make mistakes if they are anxious.


    Nicole was anxious and spoke without thinking. "Mom, as long as you don''t get sick, it won''t dy me.


    If anything bad happens to you again, the cost of the medicine is much higher than you can earn."


    "Nicole..." Judy''s eyes got red.


    Nicole''s words hit her fragile heart.


    Since she had the surgery, she had been ming herself. She thought that it was because she was


    ipetent and could not earn money that her daughter''s mother-inw looked down upon her and


    led to her daughter''s divorce due to her poor health.


    Although she knew it well, it was another thing to be directly exposed by her daughter.


    When Nicole saw her mother''s expression, she realized that her mother''s self-esteem was hurt by her


    vicious words.


    "I''m sorry Mom, I didn''t mean that... " Nicole said with guilt, "I really hope that you can be healthy. Not


    because I''m afraid of spending money, but because... Dad has gone. I don''t want you to leave me,


    either. "


    "Nicole..."


    Judy hugged Nicole tightly, tears running down her cheeks.


    The world was so unkind to her. She had had a hard time all these years. Now seeing her daughter


    being so sensible, she suddenly felt that all the hardships she had suffered these years were worth it.


    "Mom, can you promise me to stay at home and take care of Jim?"


    Judy hesitated for a while and nodded, "okay!"


    At the same time, both of them were bearing their own bitter feelings. They hugged each other for quite


    a while before they let go of each other slowly. Now they had a moreplex connection between the


    mother and the daughter.


    Nicole took her mother''s hand and sat down. She said a lot to her mother and reluctantly left home,


    carrying her bag to the vi of Jacob.


    Judy sent Nicole to the gate of themunity, but Nicole didn''t dare to get on the car arranged by


    Jacob. She hailed a taxi and got on.


    "Eat well, work well, and take good care of yourself."


    "Well, you too, mother. I''ll call you whenever I have time, and I''lle back to see you."


    Nicole and her mother waved their hands and the taxi drove away. Watching her mother getting farther


    and farther away, Nicole almost shed tears with her nose twitching.


    Mom, I''m sorry. I lied to you again.


    Nicole sniffed and held her luggage tightly.


    After a year, she would be free. She wouldn''t have to lie to her mother anymore.


    If she insisted this year, she could finally say goodbye to Jacob.


    By then, no matter whether Jacob was married or had a new girlfriend, she had nothing to do with it.


    At the thought of this, Nicole mocked at herself in her mind. Maybe Jacob would get bored of her in


    less than a year.


    After all, it was just because Jacob was avenging her for what he had done to Jacob.


    Old hatred would be reced by new love.

 Chapter 71 His Other Women

    Chapter 71 His Other Women


    The taxi stopped at the gate of the vi. Nicole paid the bill and walked in slowly after the taxi left.


    The maids was who she was familiar with and treated her with respect. Somehow, Nicole felt


    everything was so unreal.


    ''Would I really live here from now on? ''


    She didn''t need to do anything everyday, instead, she was served by servants. At night, she took care


    of Jacob physically. Was this how she would live for the next year?


    Nicole was very reluctant to this. She knew that this kind of life was easy and free with no pressure, but


    she didn''t like it.


    Just like before with Austin, although she didn''t have a job, she had never been idle and just was


    looked after by Austin.


    At least she could do the housework for the Liang Family by then. But now, she was going to stay at


    this vi. Jacob wouldn''t allow her to work outside. As for the housework, She had no chance to do it


    because there were enough maids in this house.


    Did I have to be a disabled person?


    Nicole sighed as she walked into the vi and went upstairs to put the things in the bedroom.


    She didn''t bring too much things, only some clothes for changing and toiletries, which only took up a


    small corner of the room.


    After cleaning, she thought of something and asked the maid, "can I leave them here?"


    "Of course, Miss Du."


    "Other... ''Will Jacob''s other female friends say anything if theye? " Nicole asked with difficulty.


    After making sure that she had moved in, she began to worry about. What if his fiancee frequently


    came to Jacob and what if she disturbed Jacob''s other women?


    However, the maid helped her solve the problem.


    "Miss Du, Mr. Jacob has never brought any other female friend back."


    Nicole was surprised, "never?"


    "Yes."


    Nicole still didn''t believe it. "I''m not saying that kind of ordinary female friend. I mean a woman. Jacob''s


    other women..."


    The servant showed a doubtful look. "Mr. Jacob has never brought other women here before, you are


    the first one."


    Maybe the servant thought her words were too blunt, so she changed the tone, "as for whether Mr.


    Jacob has other women or not, sorry, Miss Du, we don''t know."


    Nicole had been a little happy when she heard the first word, but she was extinguished by the servant''s


    second word.


    That''s true. Jacob was so rich that he should have other houses. It would not cause trouble if he


    arranged different women in different houses.


    Rich people always did this, didn''t they.


    Thinking of this, Nicole stopped asking questions. She put her stuff away and sat on the bed ying


    with her mobile phone.


    Jacob didn''te back for dinner. After dinner, Nicole felt much more relieved. She watched TV on the


    first floor before going to bed.


    Before going to bed, the maid thoughtfully prepared a milk for Nicole, saying it could help her sleep as


    she looked tired.


    The servant was so considerate that Nicole was ttered and thanked her in a row.


    Nicole didn''t know that in fact, in the eyes of the servants, she was also very considerate and pleasing.


    At least, when Nicole looked at them, she was totally different from Daisy. She didn''t look down upon or


    scornfully at them.


    Of course, she didn''t do that with a menial or ttering attitude.


    Instead, she watched them with the equal eyes in themunication of ordinary people.


    Nicole tossed and turned in bed after drinking the milk.


    She was thinking about Jacob. She knew Jacob exactly knew where she was living now.


    ''Were he with another woman, or enjoying a night party at somewhere else.''


    The more Nicole thought about it, the colder her heart became. However, she didn''t want to take the


    initiative to contact Jacob and find out where he was.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She knew she was not qualified.


    Nicole held the quilt tightly, downhearted, and went to sleep slowly.


    The next day, she woke up in a daze. Before she opened her eyes, a strong smell of alcohol rushed


    into her nose.


    "Well..."


    Nicole wrinkled her nose in difort and opened her eyes.


    Then she was shocked.


    Nicole didn''t know when Jacob came to bed. He was in a mess as he was half naked. She could even


    count his eyshes with his handsome side face in front of her.


    Nicole took a deep breath and got off her arms resting on Jacob''s body. Then she moved back inch by


    inch.


    After keeping a short distance, she let out a long breath.


    She didn''t expect herself to sleep like a log. She didn''t even know that Jacob hade back.


    However, Jacob, who was sleeping, didn''t look angry at all. He was meek with his hair curling up on his


    forehead.


    Nicole was fascinated by the unsuspecting Jacob.


    It was not until she heard a humming from Jacob that she looked away in a hurry. She was afraid of


    being discovered, so she tried to calm down.


    After a while, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that Jacob didn''t wake up. But she didn''t


    dare to look at him anymore, so she got out of bed from the other side and walked out of the bedroom.


    In order not to wake Jacob up, Nicole didn''t wash herself in the bathroom of the bedroom, but went to


    the bathroom in the living room and changed her pajamas by the way.


    The servant stepped forward and asked Nicole if she wanted to have breakfast. Nicole replied without


    hesitation.


    "Last night When did Jacob.. When did hee back? " Nicole asked after breakfast.


    The servant immediately answered, "Miss Du, Mr. Jacob came back at two o''clock in the morning."


    "Well..."


    Two o''clock in the morning. He should have just finished his business outside. Then he directly came


    back without going to see any other women


    ''No, if he did or not, it''s none of your business!''


    Nicole stopped her thoughts in time. She felt a little embarrassed and smiled at the servant. "Please


    don''t call me miss Du. It''s so strange. Just call me Nicole."


    "It''s... Miss Nicole, is that okay? " The servant hesitated.


    "Why do you have to add the word ''Miss'', really? It''s too distant. Only Nicole will be good, really."


    The servant looked embarrassed and did not agree with Nicole''s request.


    Nicole also knew that this should be the rule of the Gu family, and she could not change. She could


    only shrugged and said, "well, you can call me whatever you want, but to be honest, I prefer you to call


    me Nicole."


    "Yes, Miss Nicole." The servant was amused by Nicole as well.


    Nicole stayed on the first floor after breakfast, chatting with the servants and watching TV. She didn''t


    want to go upstairs at all. She didn''t want to face Jacob.


    But this was Jacob''s ce. No matter how hard she tried to escape, she had to meet him.


    At lunch time, Jacob went downstairs, wearing a bathrobe and his hair wet.

 Chapter 72 Where Shall We Go

    Chapter 72 Where Shall We Go


    The closer Jacob approached, the tighter Nicole''s hand holding the spoon became. She became


    nervous unconsciously.


    She was not only nervous, but also embarrassed.


    As soon as she saw Jacob, she remembered how she had threatened him yesterday. She couldn''t help


    blushing.


    Jacob seemed to be expressionless. He pulled out the chair and sat down in front of Nicole.


    When the servants served the dishes, they started to eat silently. The whole vi was very quiet. Only


    the sound of tableware colliding with each other could be heard.


    Under this atmosphere, Nicole really had no appetite. She was afraid that she should talk to Jacob


    awkwardly if she stopped eating, so she slowly ate the soup with a spoon, just like eating some


    delicious food.


    In fact, if she wasn''t worried about provoking Jacob, she even wanted to get up and leave directly.


    About half an hourter, Jacob finally put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth with the napkin


    on the te.


    Seeing that Jacob finished eating, Nicole felt relieved secretly.


    She was going to vomit if she continued to eat.


    Jacob stood up and went upstairs without saying a word, not even a nce at her.


    It was not until he disappeared that Nicole put down her fork and felt relieved.


    "Miss Du, do you need more soup?" A servant went up to her and asked.


    Nicole shook her head. "No, No. I''m already very full."


    At first, Nicole felt lucky that Jacob ignored her. After all, she was also dissatisfied with him and was not


    in the mood to deal with his needs.


    But after three days, Nicole was no longer grateful, and began to feel a little bit upset.


    Although she didn''t expect Jacob to do anything to her, now he neither talked to her nor looked at her.


    Even if they identally looked at each other, he would look away without any expression.


    She felt very ufortable when she saw such a reaction, especially when she found out that Jacob


    still slept in the same bed with her at night. It was like there was a sea between the two in the same


    bed, which made her feel very ufortable.


    But Nicole was a thin skinned girl. Even if she was upset, she wouldn''t mention it to Jacob.


    So they ignored each other for a week. On the weekend, Nicole thought for a long time. She gritted her


    teeth and decided to wait for Jacob to return to the vi and then tell him that she wanted to go home.


    However, Jacob didn''t came. Instead, the driver who was sent by Jacob to pick her up appeared in


    front of her and reminded her to wear her ID card.


    "Excuse me, where are we going now?" After getting in the car, Nicole asked the driver in confusion.


    The driver answered without looking sideways, "to see Mr. Jacob."


    Nicole still wanted to ask why, but she saw that the driver was not very happy to say more, so she


    stopped.


    The car drove into the airport and stopped in front of the airport''s gate.


    A man opened the car door from the outside and gave a gesture of "please". Nicole got off the car, but


    she didn''t understand why.


    "Hello, Miss Du. I''m Mr. Jacob''s assistant. Mr. Jacob is waiting for you inside."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nicole followed her assistant into the VIP reception room through the crowd, walking on the red carpet.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Miss Du, give me your ID card. I''ll go through the registration formalities for you."


    "Thank you."


    After the assistant left, there were only Jacob and Nicole left in the room.


    Jacob was holding a cup of coffee and reading data on theputer seriously.


    Nicole sat there for a while. Then her assistant came back with her boarding pass.


    "Miss Du, this is your boarding pass."


    Nicole took her boarding pass and saw the destination written on it. She frowned and looked at Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t even look up, as if Nicole was not here.


    ''forget it!'' thought Nicole.


    Anyway she needed to go wherever it was.


    The assistant stood there with hands dropped. Half an hourter, The assistant reminded Jacob to get


    ready for boarding.


    Jacob stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    Nicole hurried to stand up, nced at the assistant who was taking theputer and files, and quickly


    caught up with Jacob.


    Nicole was a little curious. After all, she studied in the local university and never went out. So it was the


    first time for her to take a ne.


    She was still confused even when she got on the ne and sat in the seat.


    At a loss, the beautiful airline stewardess walked to her and reminded her with a standard eight teeth


    smile, "madam, please fasten the seat belt, OK?"


    "Ah." Nicole was a little embarrassed. After touching the seat belt, she became a little anxious and did


    not know what to do.


    All of a sudden, when she felt so embarrassed a hand came to help her fasten her seat belt.


    Nicole stared at his hand and blushed.


    Only Jacob was sitting next to her. She could guess whose hand it was.


    "Thank you." Nicole''s voice was so feeble that it sounded like midge.


    "Humph!" Nicole didn''t know whether it meant that Jacob epted her thanks or just expressed his


    disdain for her.


    Nicole turned back sulkily without saying anything more.


    Although the atmosphere between them was still very strange, Nicole''s curiosity was not affected at all.


    She looked out of the window from time to time with a surprised expression on her face.


    After she had watched the ne steadily flying for a while, Jacob suddenly spoke.


    "Get up."


    Nicole was shocked, "what?"


    Jacob began to unbuckle his seat belt impatiently. "Get up, let''s change seats."


    "What?" Nicole blushed again. She knew very well that Jacob said this because she kept peeping at


    the outside from time to time. And Jacob was sitting beside the window. She was sure that she affected


    him just now.


    "Hurry up." He stood up while speaking.


    Embarrassed as Nicole was, she unfastened the seat belt quickly and moved over to sit on Jacob''s


    seat.


    She nced at Jacob out of the corner of her eyes. Jacob was sitting on her chai and closed his eyes.


    Nicole made a face and turned to look out of the window boldly.


    Looking from her position, she could see the long white clouds and marshmallow like cotton candy


    under the wings. The big clouds were very beautiful.


    The sun shone ntly at the cloud and cotton candy like clouds dyed it in a golden color.


    It was so beautiful.


    Nicole was fascinated andughed.


    Jacob, who had been silent all the time, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Nicole, and then closed


    them again.


    He smiled.

 Chapter 73 The Hot Swimsuit

    Chapter 73 The Hot Swimsuit


    Because it was a domestic short journey, the nended in less than two hours.


    Without saying a word, Nicole followed Jacob and looked around. She was so ignorant.


    Fortunately, she had a pretty face, so these stupid movements would not seem to be soil, but kind of


    lovely.


    In order to satisfy Nicole''s curiosity, Jacob didn''t go to the hotel directly, but asked the driver to drive a


    few more circles, showing the customs and culture of the whole city to Nicole.


    Of course, Nicole didn''t know that.


    Nicole didn''t know the way. She thought the hotel was far away from the airport, so the car took such a


    long time.


    An hour and a halfter, the car finally stopped at the door of the hotel.


    The assistant Nicole had met at the airport before was now standing outside the hotel. The assistant


    bent over to open the car door for him.


    "Mr. Jacob, the meeting is set at four o''clock in the afternoon. And we have already set the time for the


    two dinner parties after the meeting, seven o''clock and nine o''clock."


    "Okay."


    Jacob strode into the hotel, while Nicole also got off the car and rushed after him.


    It seemed that they had already booked a room. The assistant led Jacob to the elevator. Nicole stood


    there, biting her lips.


    Although it was embarrassing to be with Jacob, she didn''t want to be left alone because this was a


    strange city. When she arrived, she couldn''t find the way back.


    The room Jacob booked was a presidential suite. There was a small swimming pool on the balcony


    outside the room. Even Nicole who had never seen it noticed the luxury.


    "Mr. Gu, they will exin the program to youter. And we can make a detailed analysis ording to


    the present data..."


    The assistant held the notebook and exined the meeting which Jacob was going to attend. Nicole


    shrugged and slipped into the bedroom.


    Shey in the wide round bed and stared at the expensive crystal chandelier above her, lost in thought.


    It seemed that Jacob came here for business.


    Although it was ufortable for her to be with Jacob, after all, it was just a trip. She could bear it


    when she thought about it.


    Nicole thought andughed.


    After arranging the meeting agenda, Jacob was going to change his clothes in the bedroom. As soon


    as he walked to the door, he saw Nicole lying in the middle of the bed, smiling at the ceiling like a fool.


    Jacob was speechless, "..."


    He cleared his throat and walked into the closet under Nicole''s stunned gaze, picking a dark grey suit


    for himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Wow." Nicole looked at the cab of men''s suits and women''s evening dresses and eximed.


    "These clothes are prepared for the guests in the hotel. You can wear them as you like."


    Jacob exined with his back to Nicole and began to take off his clothes naturally.


    Nicole kept her eyes on Jacob, who was standing with his back to her.


    But when she saw there was only an underwear on Jacob, she turned her head in a sudden.


    ''He was so shameless!''


    She grabbed the quilt and covered her face with her face red.


    Jacob, like having eyes on his back, turned his head to look at Nicole, whose face was covered in the


    quilt. He smiled smugly.


    He changed his clothes and tie, turned around to the bed and tried to pull the quilt off Nicole''s face.


    But he couldn''t pull Nicole''s hand away.


    Jacob was in a good mood, and said with a smile, "Ie back veryte tonight. If you are hungry, ask


    the hotel staff to bring you the meal. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll take you out after I finish my work."


    "¡­¡­ OK. " A muffled response came from the quilt.


    Jacob bent over to do something. But in the end, he did nothing. He stood up and left.


    Nicole didn''t get out of bed until she heard the door close.


    She gasped and her face was as red as a pig''s liver. It was hard to tell whether she was embarrassed


    or stuffy.


    Nicole jumped off the bed, stooped over the door of the bedroom and peeped outside. After making


    sure that Jacob had left, she then patted her chest to rx.


    Thinking of her embarrassment just now, she couldn''t helpughing at herself. Nicole, how could you


    be so disgraceful!


    Her face turned red just because she saw his body which was notpletely naked. What a coward!


    Actually, it wasn''t Nicole''s fault. Although she had slept with Jacob many times, and they also had


    intimate contacts, she had never looked at him up and down.


    She was always obsessed with Jacob, so she didn''t have the mood to look at him anymore.


    Just now, she was really surprised.


    She had to admit that Jacob was really in good shape!


    He has a standard inverted triangle figure. Maybe because he worked out all year round, he did not


    have any extra fat. But his muscles were not very developed. All the signs on his body showed that it


    was just perfect.


    Nicole rarely had the chance to look at the men''s body so directly, let alone such a perfect body, so she


    blushed.


    Nicole was enchanted by his beauty which made her deeply remorseful. She sighed and even didn''t


    have dinner happily.


    She sat alone on the sofa in the hotel, feeling so bored.


    But before Jacob left, he had ordered her not to run around. Therefore, even if Nicole wanted to go out


    to y, she did not have the courage to do so.


    Feeling bored, she strolled back and forth in the suite. After studying the decoration of the suite, she


    looked at the swimming pool.


    She thought that since there was a swimming pool in this room, people might be able to swim.


    After all, they would even prepare the evening dress and jewelry for the guests in this room.


    Nicole searched for bathing suits in the wardrobe and found all sorts of bathing suits there.


    They were all three-point bathing suits. Nicole stared at them for a while and decided to dress up and


    change it before Jacob came.


    She didn''t want Jacob to think that she was deliberately seducing him.


    Nicole recalled her assistant''s schedule in the daytime. Thest dinner Jacob would have was at 9


    p.m., so when he came back, it would be at least 10 or 11 p.m.


    As long as she changed her swimsuit before that, she would be fine.


    Nicole checked the time on her phone. It was eight o''clock. There was still more than an hour left.


    She happily took a shower in the bathroom and changed into her swimsuit.


    The swimsuit was so hot that even Nicole felt a little embarrassed to watch it herself.


    The thin straps were wrapped with a few small pieces of cloth, making people unable to resist the fear


    that they would break at any time.


    Nicole took a deep breath and jumped into the swimming pool to ovee her embarrassment.


    She hadn''t been in the water for a long time. After swimming several times in the small swimming pool,


    she gradually found the fun and let go of herself.


    After she checked the time, it was nine o''clock. When she decided not to swim again, a click suddenly


    opened the door of the hotel room.

 Chapter 74 Swimming Pool

    Chapter 74 Swimming Pool


    Nicole shivered with fear. She turned around and looked outside.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t hear the movement at the door of the hotel room from where she was


    standing, but she could only hear the approaching footsteps.


    ''is it Jacob?''


    Nicole couldn''t believe it. She checked the time on her phone and was sure that it was only nine


    o''clock.


    ''shouldn''t he be at the dinner party now?


    ''but if it weren''t for Jacob, then it must be his assistant!''?


    Nicole frowned. Whether it was Jacob or not, she was in an awkward situation.


    The footsteps in the room stopped, but no one knew what he was doing inside.


    Nicole bent down and crept along the square to see who was in the room.


    When she was about to lean over the door, the phone in her hand suddenly rang.


    Holding her breath, Nicole almost fell into the swimming pool with fear. In panic, she turned the phone


    over and looked at the caller ID.


    It was from Jacob.


    Nicole hesitated, not knowing what to do. Then she heard the footsteps getting closer and closer


    "You are here..."


    Before Nicole couldbine the two clues, Jacob appeared in front of her, holding his cell phone.


    "¡­¡­ HMM... " Nicole replied without any hesitation. She covered her breast with her hand and


    stepped back.


    He stood still and put down his phone.


    He looked at Nicole with visible change in his eyes.


    "I... I''m done swimming. I''m going to get changed. " Nicole avoided the eye contact with Jacob and


    rushed into the room.


    However, when she passed by Jacob, he grabbed her hand.


    "Wait!" Jacob said in a low and heavy voice.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nicole got goose bumps all over her body. She didn''t dare to look at the eyes of Jacob, only hoping that


    he could release her quickly.


    However, that was impossible.


    Jacob''s eyes fell on Nicole, hanging from her naked back down to the top, which was barely covered


    with any cloth. If eyes could be transformed into real objects, then Jacob''s eyes seemed to be like


    hooks, which could be used to break the red rope around her waist.


    "I''m going to change my clothes." Nicole struggled again.


    Jacob swallowed. Without saying a word, he took Nicole back to the bedroom.


    Nicole turned pale with fright. She stared at her finger in his hand and closed her eyes in fear.


    However, the expected intimacy and hot kiss did not fall.


    Embarrassed, Nicole opened her eyes and saw Jacob. He walked to the wardrobe and randomly


    picked out a men''s swimming trunks.


    ''was it just a swimsuit?


    Nicole realized that she thought too much. Her face was as red as a tomato, and she was anxious to


    hide herself.


    What a loser!


    Jacob didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He took off his shirt one by one in front of Nicole. His action was


    elegant but tempting, as if he was performing some striptease on purpose.


    Nicole rolled her eyes and didn''t know what to do next.


    She had seen his body in the afternoon, but she didn''t expect that he would do it again at night.


    Nicole was in a panic. She was afraid that if she had nosebleed, she would be so embarrassed.


    "Let''s go."


    After putting on his swimming trunks, Jacob walked up to Nicole. His intention was obvious.


    Nicole blushed and refused, "I''ve been swimming for a while. I want to have a rest. You can go


    ahead..."


    "What?" Just one word fully expressed Jacob''s displeasure.


    Nicole didn''t dare to provoke him. She had topromise. "Then... Let''s go. "


    When they stood in front of the swimming pool again, Jacob looked at Nicole and said in a domineering


    tone, "if you are tired, you can have a rest here for a while."


    The implication was that she couldn''t go anywhere else.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded.


    Then Jacob did some simple warm-up exercises and jumped into the swimming pool with a swish.


    He was just like a professional swimmer, except that Jacob had a better figure and a more handsome


    figure.


    Nicole watched the scene excitedly. She would have jumped up and pped her hands if she hadn''t


    been in a bad situation.


    Jacob just swam for a long time with different styles. It seemed that he was showing off.


    But Nicole was obsessed with him, how could she think so much.


    "Have you had a good rest?" Jacob came to Nicole and wiped the water off his face.


    Nicole was taken aback. She took back the anthomaniac look on her face and froze on the spot.


    Jacob lifted the corner of his mouth, grabbed Nicole''s leg which hung beside the pool and pulled it


    hard.


    Sitting at the side of the swimming pool, Nicole was so scared that she could slip into it at any time.


    She screamed after being pulled.


    She threw herself into Jacob''s arms.


    The water sshed. Nicole grabbed Jacob''s arm to stabilize herself and adapt to the floating in the


    water.


    When she finally stood on her feet, she found that her breasts were pressed against Jacob''s chest.


    Their position was so ambiguous!


    "I I''ll go swimming for a while... " Nicole hurriedly pushed him away, blushing.


    When she swam out for a while, she found that Jacob didn''t follow her. She felt relieved.


    The water was a little cold, but Nicole felt the heating from her body almost turn the water hot!


    "Phew!"


    When Nicole reached the end of the swimming pool, she sighed and turned to the other side.


    She saw that Jacob walked out of the swimming pool and went into the room with his wet body. A few


    minutester, he came out again.


    There were champagne and two goblets in his hands.


    It was really... charming.


    Nicole made a silentint and took a deep breath. She then swam into the water again, but she


    didn''t swam towards Jacob. She swam round the other end of the swimming pool.


    Calm down, calm down.


    Nicole ordered herself as she waved her arms and legs.


    But no matter how she ordered herself and tried to tell herself to calm down, her face was burning and


    her heart was beating faster and faster.


    She was on the verge of going crazy when Jacob was approaching.


    "Come here."


    She didn''t know when Jacob had already swam to her side. He grabbed her arm and pulled her into his


    arms easily.


    Nicole had to turn over in the water. She was almost choked to death.


    However, before she do it, Jacob had already bent over and covered her mouth with his. The air she


    had been thirsty for had been sent in this way.

 Chapter 75 Out Of Oxygen

    Chapter 75 Out Of Oxygen


    "HMM..."


    Nicole''s body sank, and her senses began to blur. She closed her eyes tightly.


    At that moment, her brain stopped thinking. She couldn''t feel anything but the noise. It was so strong


    that she was almost swallowed.


    She felt... she was about to suffocate.


    Just when Nicole was about to lose her consciousness, Jacob released her and pulled her out of the


    water.


    "Phew Swoosh Swoosh... " Nicole gasped and was totally dizzy.


    "Come here." Jacob said again, pulling her to the side of the swimming pool.


    Nicole, like a person who was drowning, grabbed the side of the swimming pool tightly. Her shoulder


    was against the tile and she was breathing non-stop. She felt her lungs were burning fast. She didn''t


    know if it was because of theck of oxygen.


    A ss of champagne was in front of her.


    Nicole looked at Jacob and had no strength to argue. She took the champagne obediently and took a


    sip.


    The sweet liquid flowed down her throat and into her stomach, moistening Nicole''s mouth and throat.


    "Thank you." Nicole said softly.


    Jacob stared at Nicole and pulled her into his arms. Then he lowered his head and kissed her on the


    lips with champagne in his mouth.


    Air first, now champagne... Nicole almost went mad. She wondered if this was one of Jacob''s tricks?


    After the kiss, they separated themselves slightly.


    Jacob took her hand and said, "Why are you hiding from me? You came to me first."


    Nicole rolled her eyes and denied, "no, I didn''t."


    "No?" Jacob raised Nicole''s chin with his another hand and said, "you are dressing like this. How dare


    you say you are not?"


    "I..." Nicole bit her lips and blushed. "I didn''t. You came back too early. Didn''t you have a dinner at nine


    o''clock?"


    Jacob looked at Nicole with a yful smile and said, "you mean that you took advantage of my


    absence and dressed yourself like this for fun?"


    Nicole nodded, "yes."


    She felt something wrong. She frowned and then shook her head. "No, No."


    "What?"


    "Forget it. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I don''t know how to exin." Annoyed and exasperated,


    Nicole pushed Jacob away and was about to leave.


    But Jacob was much more powerful than her. Besides, they were still in the swimming pool, so there


    was almost no point to apply force. Nicole didn''t escape from the grip of Jacob but was held more


    tightly instead.


    "Let me go..." Nicole struggled hopelessly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jacob didn''t care about her strength at all. He just let Nicole twist in his arms.


    "If you keep moving like this, I really can''t stand it." After a long time, Jacob got close to Nicole''s


    earlobe and said with a hoarse voice.


    Nicole was scared and immediately stopped moving.


    She swallowed hard and then gave a pinch on his arm.


    Unfortunately, it was almost useless, unlike being angry, but more like being spoiled.


    The smile on his face became more brilliant.


    He couldn''t help but feel lucky that he didn''t attend the dinner at nine o''clock. Otherwise, he would have


    missed such a wonderful night.


    He was clear what kind of person Nicole was.


    If he hadn''t run into her, Nicole wouldn''t have been so sexy in front of him.


    Since they turned against each other that day, they were in an awkward situation. Sometimes, Jacob


    couldn''t help trying to break the ice, but he failed. He didn''t want to lose face.


    It was Nicole''s fault. Why did he take the initiative?


    He was her sponsor. Couldn''t she do something to ease the atmosphere?


    He had always been mature and sedate, but now he was even more stubborn on this matter.


    At first, he had thought that as long as Nicole showed her sincerity and enthusiasm, he would let it go.


    However, Nicole didn''t apologize and show her passion. Instead, her attitude was cold and she kept


    escaping.


    This pissed off Jacob a lot. He wanted to find fault with Nicole for several times when they had


    breakfast together, but he could not do such a childish thing as the servants were around.


    As a result, although they lived under the same roof, they had nomunication. They were just like


    being separated.


    Jacob felt ufortable to be with her in this way. When he knew he was going to go on a business


    trip, he called Nicole over to keep himpany without any hesitation.


    Anyway, it was reasonable for the mistress to apany her man.


    Although it was just ame excuse, Jacob still didn''t want to give in. He had made up his mind to find


    the first step to repair their rtionship. But he didn''t want to surrender.


    At least, on the surface, he was unwilling to do so.


    But in the afternoon when he changed clothes, he identally saw Nicole''s reaction, which made him


    feel bothcent and happy. For the first time, he hadughed at the meeting several times, which


    made the senior executives of the branchpany tremble with fear.


    The first dinner in the evening was to have dinner with some local sessful entrepreneurs. After the


    dinner, someone arranged the show. When everything was almost done, a group of women in cool


    clothes were invited in. They were all chatting with men.


    Jacob had seen a lot of women like this. He was a man of integrity and didn''t like to touch those


    women. Many people knew his habits, and no one said anything about it.


    But some time ago, when he pretended to be a yboy, his friends all thought that he had finally


    realized the fun. So they began to offer him such kind of women.


    which made him feel terrible.


    Because of this, he didn''t want to go to the second dinner party. He went back to the hotel in advance,


    with his own thoughts.


    He didn''t expect to run into sexy Nicole here.

 Chapter 76 They Are Only Each Other

    Chapter 76 They Are Only Each Other


    In such a beautiful atmosphere, the two adults were flirting with each other and naturally began to have


    intimate movements.


    Although the pool was inside, Nicole was too shy that she kept herst trace of clear head.


    After entering the bedroom, Jacob showed no more worries.


    Maybe it was because they hadn''t fought each other for days, Jacob and Nicole were more


    enthusiastic than before.


    They didn''t fall into sleep until midnight.


    The night was short.


    The next day, when Nicole woke up, she felt like she was run over by something heavy. There was not


    a bone on her body.


    s¡ª¡ª


    Nicole signed in her heart and opened her eyes.


    Jacob, who was lying beside her, had already gone. The only trace of him being pressed down could


    be seen that he had had slept there.


    Nicole stared at the marks for a while. Thinking of how ferocious Jacob was, she blushed again.


    She bit her teeth, burying her head in the pillow. She dared not to raise her head because of shyness,


    especially when she smelled the scent of Jacob left in the air.


    She didn''t expect Jacob toe back suddenly.


    Last night, Jacob was so... It was so fascinating.


    Nicole recalled for a while with a blush. Jacob had a strong waist, a sexy mermaid''s line, straight and


    powerful legs


    As a result, she could hardly restrain herself.


    But when she realized that Jacob didn''t belong only to her, but to many people, she couldn''t be happy


    anymore.


    This kind of helpless feeling made her feel ufortable.


    But on the other hand, Nicole did not think she was eligible to monopolize this man. They coulde


    to this point only because of the money transaction.


    After she paid back what she owed to Jacob, they would be strangers to each other.


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. She sighed heavily, and then stopped


    thinking about it. She just got up to wash up.


    There was still an ufortable feeling on her legs and waist. Nicole deliberately ignored that feeling


    and chose a simple dress from the wardrobe to put on.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she also didn''t see Jacob. However, Nicole saw a breakfast


    table, which was filled with various kinds of delicate dessert cakes and hot tea. They were still


    steaming.


    ''Did Jacob just leave?


    With this in mind, Nicole went over, sat on the sofa and began to have breakfast. She had used up all


    her energy in thest night as she had swim and had sex with Jacob. At this moment, she was almost


    hungry to death.


    After finishing three pieces of cake and drinking a cup of hot tea, Nicoley down on the sofa in


    satisfaction.


    ''what is Jacob doing? When will he be back? Is he trying to make me stay in my room for a whole day


    again?'' she thought?


    Nicole felt depressed.


    After all, it would be so bored if she had to stay in the hotel instead of going out since she was in a new


    city.


    After lying in a daze for a while, she felt bored and took out her mobile phone to y.


    There were several cakes in the tes on the tea table, each of which was as delicate as a porcin


    vase.


    Suddenly, Nicole turned on her phone camera and began to take pictures of the cakes.


    And she could copy them as she kept the pictures.


    Getting something to do, Nicole was not so bored anymore. She found herself a variety of angles to


    study how to make the cake more beautiful, how to repair the pictures and mix them.


    After she decided to make a customized cake, Nicole began to understand that taking photos was not


    just simply taking photos, but a craftsmanship.


    Any ws on the pictures might result in a great loss in the effect when it is expressed.


    Nicole swayed and took a long time to take a picture she liked. She opened the album and leafed


    through, and identally saw her brother''s picture.


    She stopped what she was doing, stared at the smiling photo for a while, and opened the address


    book.


    Nicole called back home. After six or seven rings, the phone was connected.


    "Nicole." Said Judy.


    "Well, mom, what are you doing now?" Hearing her mother''s voice, Nicole couldn''t help but be


    gentle.


    "Jim and I are making pickles. Today is a holiday. He can help me. What about you? Are youing


    back today? " It sounded that Judy washed her hands and then the water stopped running.


    Nicole knew that her mother was exining to her. So she didn''t me her mother too much, but


    answered with embarrassment, "Mom, I won''t go back this weekend."


    Judy replied, "it''s okay. You just started to work. There must be many questions you don''t know. Study


    hard."


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    "When youe back next week, the dishes will be ready. You can take some to thepany and


    share it with your colleagues." Judy continued happily.


    Hearing her mother''s happy tone, Nicole felt touched and sad.


    Deep inside her heart, beryl apologized to Judy, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After listening to his mother''s orders for a while, Jim took over the phone.


    Nicole heard Jim said to Judy that he wanted to go to the bathroom, Jim mmed the door.


    "Sister, are you on a date today?"


    Even though Jim said in a low voice, Nicole was still startled. "Jim, be careful not to be heard by mom!"


    "Don''t worry. She can''t hear me." Jimughed and said, "sister, I''ll take care of everything in the family.


    Don''t worry. You enjoy your date. Come on!"


    Nicole was speechless. What was he talking about!


    With a happy grin in Jim''s voice, Nicole hung up the phone. Her brother''s jokes about love made her


    deeply doubt whether he was studying hard at school.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After talking with her family, Nicole was in a better mood.


    Although it was not right to conceal it from her family, as long as she could hear their healthy and


    happy voice, she could tell herself that she had not done anything wrong.


    Nicole stayed in the hotel till the evening when Jacob''s assistant came.


    He told Nicole that Jacob would take her to a private party tonight and she needed to get herself ready.


    "What should I do?" Nicole was surprised.


    The assistant was confused by Nicole''s question, but when she saw the sincere confusion on Nicole''s


    face, she restrained her disdain.

 Chapter 77 Getting Ready For The Party

    Chapter 77 Getting Ready For The Party


    The assistant was confused by Nicole''s question, but when he saw the sincere confusion on Nicole''s


    face, he restrained his disdain.


    Perhaps, this woman just didn''t know what he meant.


    He had prejudicialments on her. Now that she was here with Jacob, she must know something


    about it. However, he didn''t expect her to be so simple or stupid.


    Of course, the assistant was not so stupid as to criticize Jacob''s woman. He just despised her in his


    heart.


    On the face, he exined kindly, You just need to dress up a bit. After all, there are many outsiders. "


    Nicole''s next words surprised him more.


    "I... Can I refuse? "


    The assistant tried to control his expression and asked, "Miss Du, why don''t you want to attend? Is


    there any inconvenience?"


    Nicole twitched her mouth, "no, it''s not like that. I just don''t want to go. It''s so embarrassing to be


    surrounded by so many people."


    The assistant was rendered speechless.


    Although he did only see Jacob bring few women with him to the events, if someone else got such a


    good opportunity to be Jacob''s femalepanion, they would have been pleased.


    Unlike Nicole, who seemed to be a little upset rather than feel honored?


    He was just one of Jacob''s assistants at work and he seldom got involved in his private life. Therefore,


    he didn''t know how the rtionship between Jacob and Nicole and how Jacob treated Nicole.


    Originally, he just thought Nicole as a normal material girl, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that


    he should change his mind.


    "Miss Du, if you really don''t want to go, I will report it to Mr Jacob."


    Nicole frowned and stopped the assistant when he was about to leave. "Forget it. I''d better go. If I say I


    won''t go, I''m afraid that Jacob will be angry again."


    The assistant: "..."


    "Excuse me. Are you busy now?" Nicole asked tentatively.


    The assistant answered honestly, "I''m not busy at the moment. Mrs. Du, is there anything I can do for


    you?"


    Nicole was shy and scratched her head. "I want you to help me dress up. I don''t know how to dress up


    since I have never been to that kind of party."


    The assistant was totally speechless. With a helpless smile on his serious face, he said, "okay."


    "Thank you!"


    Nicole took the assistant to the bedroom, opened the wardrobe and asked he to choose clothes for her.


    "Go and try on these and this one. Let''s see which one is better." The assistant selected two long


    skirts, one with a off cor and the other with a V-neck.


    Nicole got changed in the bathroom obediently.


    Standing in front of the closet of the bedroom, the assistant suddenly realized that if this scene was


    seen by his boss, Jacob, Jacob would have punched him in the face.


    If it was other women, the assistant would not help her without any vignce.


    But he didn''t know why. When he faced Nicole, although he thought this girl was stupid, he did not


    dislike her. Instead, he had a feeling to take her as a sister.


    ''How dare you treat Jacob''s woman as your sister! You''re dying!'' the assistant thought angrily!


    After a while, Nicole changed into the off the shoulder dress.


    Her delicate fair shoulders were exposed in the air, and her body was wrapped in that long dress. She


    looked pure and innocent, sexy.


    "I''ve tried it on. This dress exposed too much, and I can''t go out in it..." Nicole said awkwardly, handing


    the V-neck to the assistant.


    The assistant nodded and pointed at the dress on Nicole, "Then you can wear this one."


    Nicole lowered her head and nced at herself, "is it OK to wear this? Isn''t it a little too long?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "No problem. A pair of high heels will do."


    "What? And high heels? " Nicole was shocked.


    The assistant showed an expression of iprehensible again. "Or... Don''t you usually wear high


    heels? "


    Nicole simply answered, "No."


    The assistant: "..."


    ''tell me, why does this bumpkin attract Mr. Jacob.''


    "Don''t show this expression. I can handle the high heels if I have to. I just don''t get used to wearing


    high heels at normal days." Nicole noticed that the assistant didn''t look well, so she quickly added her


    exnation.


    The assistant nodded and picked a set of jewelry and a pair of high-heeled shoes in the wardrobe for


    Nicole to change.


    Nicole didn''t go to the bathroom this time, but sat on the bed to change on her high heels.


    "Sure enough, you can look good in high heels." Nicole walked back and forth and said happily.


    "You can just wear like this. And then you can tidy up your hair and make up yourself." the assistant


    said. Looking at the confused expression on Nicole''s face, he gnashed his teeth and said, "don''t tell me


    you can''t do these either."


    This time, Nicole noticed the disdain herself.


    She quickly said, "I can do makeup, light makeup, like drawing eyebrows and lipstick, is that ok?"


    The assistant: "..."


    "Well, I guess that the hotel is also equipped with cosmetics. I... I didn''t bring them myself. " Nicole felt


    wronged. She didn''t know that Jacob would take her out for a trip. She had already set out with her ID


    card, and she hadn''t even brought any facial cleanser.


    The assistant touched his forehead, "take a seat. I''ll call a makeup artist for you."


    Then he picked up the phone and dialed. Within half an hour, a makeup artist with a cosmetic case


    came.


    "Make up for her tonight, a dinner party." The assistant ordered.


    Nicole immediately added, "don''t wear too much make-up. My face doesn''t suit heavy makeup. It will


    look very strange."


    The assistant couldn''t help but chuckle. He nodded to the makeup artist and said, "all right. Just listen


    to her."


    Nicole did not know what the assistant wasughing at. But she was telling the truth. She had to attend


    a dancing party at college when she was still a college student. Because she did not know how to


    make up, she had to go to a ce where was selling cosmetics. A heavy makeup almost made her


    faint.


    However, the technology of the small cosmetic shop in the school was obviously notparable to this


    artist''s. she opened therge cosmetic kit, and showed the whole cosmetic equipment and cosmetics


    in front of Nicole. Then she flipped her fingers and began to apply makeup on Nicole''s face.


    An hourter, Nicole finally finished dressing up.


    With her high curled hair, Nicole''s slender neck waspletely exposed. A thin chain was worn around


    her neck, together with a girlish make-up, which blurred the line of age. People could not help


    wondering if the beauty in front of them was an adult.

 Chapter 78 Party And Gambling Game

    Chapter 78 Party And Gambling Game


    "Is that okay?" Though she had received the high praise from the artist, Nicole was still not confident


    enough. She bit her lips in seeking the assistant''s advice.


    The assistant, followed Jacob, had been to many celebrities and had seen a lot of beautiful women. But


    when he saw Nicole, he was still surprised by her beauty.


    Actually, Nicole was not a breathtaking beauty. But she had totally changed. She would not be defeated


    even when she was with those models and super stars.


    In particr, Nicole was more natural and pure than those people, which made her more fascinating.


    "¡­¡­ Not bad. "


    The assistant repeated Jacob''s name in his mind several times, and then looked away to remind


    himself that she was the woman of his boss.


    Hearing the assistant''s confirmation, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled sweetly at the


    assistant, "that''s good, thank you very much today."


    The assistant avoided Nicole''s eyes, raised his wrist and nced at his watch. "It''s about the time. Sit


    down for a while. I will ask the driver to pick you upter."


    "Okay."


    After the assistant left with the artist, Nicole turned to look at herself in the mirror.


    The woman in the mirror was really much more beautiful than she was before.


    The beautiful dress and jewelry, and the exquisite make-up and hairstyle made her suddenly feel that


    she was shining.


    Nicole looked at herself in the mirror. She remembered that Consu once told her that Jacob did take


    Ka to the party. She couldn''t help but wonder if Ka also dressed like that at that time?


    Would she be worse than Ka.


    Did Ka often dress like this to attend various parties. Ka was a star. She looked so beautiful on


    TV, so was the real person.


    ''I could never be like her as I just dress up once like now.''


    Nicole had never attended this kind of event and dressed up like this before, So she never thought


    anything about it. However, as one of them now, she had topare herself with other women and


    thought herself inferior to others.


    And her sense of inferiority was so strong that the joy of bing beautiful was washed away.


    Someone was knocking at the door.


    Nicole opened the door. A man in a ck suit lowered his head and said respectfully, "Miss Du, Mr.


    Jacob sent me to pick you up."


    "Okay." Nicole tried to cheer herself up, smiled and followed the driver downstairs.


    An hourter, the car stopped in front of a vi.


    The assistant had already been waiting at the side to open the car door for Nicole. He gentlemanly


    extended his arm and helped her out of the car.


    "Where is Jacob?" Nicole asked confusedly.


    The assistant smiled, "Mr. Jacob is already in the room. Miss. Du, let me show you the way."


    Seeing a sh of surprise in the assistant''s eyes, Nicole thought she had said something wrong. She


    didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she nodded and followed the assistant.


    The vi was built at the middle of the mountain. It was surrounded by cloud and mist, like a fairnd.


    After about seven or eight minutes of walk, the assistant opened the door and bowed to show her the


    way.


    "Thank you." Nicole nodded and went in.


    The scenery outside was as beautiful as a picture scroll. Inside the room, the sound of whistling was


    curling. The air was filled with the faint sandalwood, which made people feel rxed unconsciously.


    Nicole took a deep breath and looked around. Then she saw Jacob sitting on a bench.


    Holding a cup of tea in his hand, with a faint smile on his lips, Jacob was listening to someone who was


    talking to him. He seemed to have felt her sight, so he raised his head and looked at her.


    Nicole couldn''t help but get nervous. She gritted her teeth and walked towards Jacob step by step in


    front of him.


    When she was a few meters away from Jacob, the one who was talking also stopped and looked


    around curiously.


    At that moment, Nicole was extremely embarrassed. She clenched her handbag, stiff like a human


    shaped bamboo.


    "Come here."


    She was so embarrassed at that time. Fortunately, Jacob made a sound in time to save her from


    embarrassment.


    Under the surprised or excited gaze of others, Nicole walked over and held the hand of Jacob, then she


    sat down beside him.


    "Mr. Jacob, who is this beauty?" A foreigner man with blond hair and blue eyes stared at Nicole and


    asked in broken Chinese.


    Jacob pinched her hand and said nothing.


    Several people here who had brought a femalepanion surely knew that Nicole was the female


    companion of Jacob.


    But ording to Mr. Jacob, she was nothing but a toy.


    No one took Nicole seriously and they started to talk again happily. Only Nicole knew how hard Jacob


    pulled on their hands.


    After a while, a man in a long dress appeared with a smile.


    "Gentlemen, the table is set up. How manyps should we make?"


    "Of course we need to y a fewps. I''ve heard that Jacob is an outstanding gambler. We''d like to


    have a look today."


    Jacob smiled and said, "that''s ridiculous."


    "Then..."


    "Then I will y with the elder here."


    "Okay! Let''s go! "


    Nicole looked at Jacob in surprise. She didn''t know that he yed cards.


    But when she thought about it again, she realized that Jacob had be well-known street boss many


    years ago. It was no wonder that he was good at ying cards.


    They got up and changed their seats. Nicole also followed Jacob and stood next to him.


    Except Nicole, all the men and women present showed great enthusiasm, and everyone''s face was full


    of expectations and expectations.


    The person who looked at the cards could also ce a bet and bet the winner. It was also known as


    fishing.


    Nicole didn''t understand the cards. She could only rely on their tone and the result to make sure that


    Jacob would win big every time.


    Some of other femalepanion even wanted to bet on Jacob asughing and squeezing themselves


    to Jacob''s side, while Nicole was pushed out of the crowd.


    Perhaps intentionally, Nicole was hit hard. She had to step back a few steps and twisted her ankle.


    Nicole dazed for a few seconds and did not push back again. She moved her leg and felt the sting from


    her wrist. She found the waiter standing by and asked, "Hello, where is the bathroom?"


    "Go straight ahead and turn left."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Bearing the pain, Nicole stood still and walked towards the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The foreigner had been staring at her since she appeared. With a triumphant smile, he followed her.

 Chapter 79 You Are Very Pretty

    Chapter 79 You Are Very Pretty


    "Hiss -"


    Standing in the bathroom, Nicole squatted with her hands on the wall, touching her ankle.


    If she really sprained her ankle, what should she do next? She couldn''t turn Jacob down and go home


    first.


    s.


    Nicole sighed heavily and rubbed her ankle gently, trying to relieve a little pain.


    But unexpectedly, the pain seemed to spread, and the pain almost made Nicole unable to stand up.


    Nicole was wearing tight skirt and couldn''t squat downpletely. She held the slippery wall of the


    bathroom with one foot. Her legs were sore after standing for a while.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Hello, are you in trouble?"


    At this moment, Nicole heard a man''s voice.


    She was startled and looked towards where the sound came from. She saw a blonde foreign man


    standing outside the bathroom and looking at her with worry.


    Nicole smiled awkwardly and shook her head, "I''m fine."


    In the man''s sight, she straightened up, endured the pain from her ankle, and walked out of the


    bathroom like a mermaid on the point of a knife.


    "Are you really okay?" The man came after her.


    Nicole leaned against the wall and started to sweat due to the pain.


    "There''s a rest room next door. Let me help you to sit down for a while." The man''s face was full of


    sincerity, without any sign of contempt.


    Nicole was unwilling to ept the kindness of a stranger easily, but at this moment, she could do


    nothing but listen to the man, who looked very polite.


    She couldn''t go out like this, which would lose Jacob''s face.


    The man looked at Nicole and nodded. He wanted to grab Nicole''s hand, but Nicole escaped without


    being noticed.


    "It''s okay. I can go now."


    "Okay. Be careful. This way, please."


    The man didn''t pester her, which made Nicole rxed. But she didn''t notice thescivious smile on the


    man''s face.


    Actually, the rest room was a bedroom. Sitting on the sofa, Nicole bent over to rub her ankle.


    She thought with her head down. If she asked the man to ask the waiter if there was any medicine,


    would it be too reckless?


    When Nicole was thinking about how to speak, she suddenly heard the door close.


    She raised her head and saw the man with blonde hair closing the door anding to her.


    The man''s zing eyes made Nicole frown.


    "You..."


    "Beautifuldy, I have a crush on you because of your beauty."


    The man squatted down in front of Nicole, his words and his eyes were very exposed.


    Nicole flinched into the sofa and spluttered, "you... What are you talking about? "


    "I like you very much."


    Without being noticed by Nicole, the man took her hand and kissed on the back of it.


    Nicole''s heart was in her mouth, but she had no time to care about the pain in her foot. She suddenly


    stood up, pushed the man away and walked out.


    However, before she could reach the door, she was pulled by the man. After all, her feet were injured.


    "Don''t be nervous. I mean no ill will." the man was too anxious and couldn''t speak Chinese fluently. So


    he said in English instead, "Sorry."


    However, though he said sorry, he didn''t let Nicole go and kept grabbing her hands. He didn''t actually


    feel sorry at all.


    Looking at the undisguised passion in the man''s eyes, Nicole panicked. She roared with sobs, "let go of


    me!"


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I like you very much. You are really beautiful."


    But such being the case, Nicole would never believe what the man said. She stepped on the man''s foot


    with her high heels, while the man was taking a breath of pain, she pushed the man away and ran out


    of the room.


    It was not until this moment that she realized she had never thought about the things that Jacob had


    done to her. She was willing to do these things for him. At least, his attitude waspletely different


    from that foreign man.


    It was disgusting to be touched by a stranger.


    Nicole rushed into the hall with the heater on. She was relieved when she saw the table which was


    surrounded by a crowd of people.


    "Miss."


    The man''s voice appeared behind her again.


    Nicole dodged reflexively but failed to keep her feet. She felt a pain in her foot and fell to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    A scream resounded through the hall, and the noisy mahjong table suddenly quieted down.


    All of them turned their heads towards the voice source at the same time.


    When she felt that everyone was looking at her, Nicole''s heart missed a beat and she knew she


    screwed it.


    Jacob focused himself on ying cards, so he didn''t notice that Nicole had left.


    At this moment, the game was interrupted. Jacobzily turned his head and looked at the direction in


    which others were looking at.


    All of a sudden, his pupils dted.


    How could it be Nicole!


    At that moment, Jacob had no time to think about it. When he realized, he had pushed the crowd away


    and rushed to Nicole.


    "I''m sorry." Nicole apologized, gritting her teeth.


    Why did she have to apologize?


    Jacob frowned, but did not spit out his doubts. He pulled a long face and reached out to help Nicole


    stand up.


    Nicole thought she was pissed off by Jacob when she saw his grim face. She didn''t dare to tell him that


    she had almost been molested by a foreign man. Instead, she exined with embarrassment, "I I


    sprained my ankle. I didn''t mean to... "


    "Does it hurt?" Jacob looked down at her ankle and frowned more tightly.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt." Nicole gave an awkward smile. "I''m fine. Go back to y. Others are watching us."


    Only then did Jacob turn around to look at the people in the hall. They all stopped what they were doing


    and stared at him and Nicole with different expressions.


    "Come with me."


    He grabbed Nicole''s hand and led her to the mahjong table.


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole endured the pain from her ankle and followed Jacob naturally and gracefully.


    He walked to the table and ordered a waiter, "take a chair for her."


    A waiter quickly brought a chair to them and arranged it with Jacob''s. Jacob helped Nicole to sit down,


    and then sat down himself.


    People in table exchanged nces. Men looked at Nicole with suspicion, but not disdain. All women


    present were all looking at Nicole with envy and jealousy.


    Among all the bosses, Jacob was the youngest, the most handsome and the most gentle one.


    Especially the woman in red dress who was clinging to Jacob. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Even though Nicole was a little dull, she could feel the gaze. But she was not a person who was used


    to socializing, so she could only lower her head and passively ept the gaze of those people.


    "Mr. Jacob, you are so considerate!"

 Chapter 80 A Girl In Love

    Chapter 80 A Girl In Love


    "Mr. Jacob, you are so considerate!" The girl in red dress bent over and looked at Jacob with a smile.


    Her chest was bare.


    Even Nicole who was sitting next to them saw the tender flesh.


    As if he hadn''t seen it, Jacob didn''t respond to the words of the women in red dress. He didn''t even


    look at her, but looked at the men around him and said with a smile, "let''s continue?"


    "Come on!"


    "Well, I won''t let you take this."


    The table was heated up again. When Nicole noticed that everyone turned their attention back on the


    cards, she felt relieved quietly.


    It was so embarrassing.


    She prayed in her mind that Jacob wouldn''t get mad at her.


    The woman in red skirt was totally pissed off because she failed in seducing Jacob. She stared at


    Nicole viciously.


    Nicole felt the gaze from the woman for a long time. She looked over with confusion and looked back at


    the woman in red dress, confused.


    However, the girl in red dress misunderstood that and thought it as provocation and disdain.


    After all, everyone here knew about the status of Jacob. He liked Nicole, but she still behaved like she


    was at a loss. It was so hypocritical in the eyes of some people.


    The woman snorted. Wriggling her slim waist, she pretended to be bantering with the people on the


    spot. She squeezed herself over to Nicole and gave her a hard kick.


    "Ah!"


    Nicole cried again. Her voice was much lower and did not attract too much attention, but Jacob heard


    it.


    He turned his head and looked at Nicole, asking silently.


    Nicole immediately exined, "I''m sorry. Well... I was just squeezed. "


    Jacob frowned and threw his card on the table. Then in the screaming of the crowd, he pulled Nicole


    into his arms.


    "Tell me, did you do it on purpose?" Jacob got close to Nicole and bit her earlobe.


    "Wow!"


    His action made people around the table more excited.


    Nicole''s face suddenly turned red. It was not so obvious thanks to the makeup, but her ears were solid


    red, and they were about to bleed.


    "Tell me. Is it true?" Jonny kept asking.


    Nicole lowered her head and replied in a very low voice. " "Nope."


    She lowered her head shyly. In the eyes of others, she just buried her head in Jacob''s arms and


    behaved like a spoiled child.


    Even Jacob thought so.


    "Be a good girl and don''t go wild."


    Jacob raised his lips and ordered. Then he looked back at the table, holding Nicole more tightly.


    In front of so many people, she was held in Jacob''s arms and sat on hisp, but she didn''t feel d or


    happy at all. She was ashamed and was about to cry.


    It was so strange!


    The woman in red dress stood aside, watching the interaction between Nicole and Jacob, and clenched


    her fists in anger.


    In her eyes, Nicole was just pretending to be ignorant to attract the attention of Jacob. She was a real


    scheming girl!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But she could do nothing about it. She dared not to embarrass Nicole, not to mention in front of Jacob.


    She even dare not take the vacant seat of Nicole!


    This group of women seemed to be able to flirt andugh with the bosses, but they were very clear that


    they were just ythings and pets of these people, just like ve, servant and servant. Without the


    consent of their masters, they were not qualified to sit at the same table with the masters.


    But why? She could even sit in his arms!


    The woman in red dress gritted her teeth. If she had known this earlier, she would have hit Nicole with


    more strength, so that Nicole would not pretend to be innocent.


    "Sister, I bet on Mr. Jacob this time. Who do you bet on?"


    While the woman in red dress was thinking, another woman pushed her excitedly and asked her.


    "I won''t y this round."


    The woman in red dress stared at Jacob and came up with an idea.


    She walked out of the crowd, bowed her head and said a few words to the waiter.


    After a while, a waiter served a dish and put it on another table. She poured the wine into a ss


    together with the waiter, and then told the waiter to bring it with her.


    "Mr. Lin, you must be thirsty after ying for such a long time."


    The woman in red dress leaned over with a smile, took the wine from the waiter''s tray and ced


    sses in the hand of the man in front of her.


    She knew what kind of person the men were. Once a man took the initiative, she handed the ss to


    him,ughing and joking with him. She also said in a yful tone.


    But when she saw a cold look on one''s face, she would say nothing and just put down the ss and


    left.


    She walked around and stopped beside Jacob.


    This ss of wine was prepared for Jacob by the woman in red dress. It was different from others''.


    "Mr. Jack, please have a drink with me."


    The woman in red dress put on the most charming expression and handed over the ss. However,


    Jacob didn''t look at her and said to Nicole, "hold it for me."


    "Yes."


    Nicole received the wine ss from the woman in red dress and thanked her in a low voice.


    "You''re wee."


    The woman in red skirt emphasized the word with a "smile" on her face. But if you took a closer look at


    her face, you would find that there was no smile in her eyes.


    Nicole held the ss for a while. She was afraid that the wine would spill out, so she paid attention to it


    all the time. Soon her hands became sore.


    "Don''t you drink it?"


    Nicole asked Jacob while he was shuffling.


    Jacob was not going to drink, but hearing Nicole''s question, he unconsciously lowered his head and


    drank it in one gulp.


    Atst, he realized what he had done and nced at Nicole reproachfully.


    Nicoleined in her mind, ''it''s ok if you don''t want to drink. Why do you look at me like that?''.


    Seeing that Jacob had finished off the ss of wine prepared by her, thedy in red skirt bit her lips


    nervously. She was not even jealous of Nicole and Jacob''s interaction.


    All she was thinking was that if nothing went wrong, at most one hourter, Jacob would...


    By then, she would have a way to get rid of this annoying woman and serve Jacob herself.


    If she had slept with him, she would be able to get what she wanted. ording to such a rich and


    powerful force, he would have a great deal of benefits at least if he didn''t n to let her go for a long


    time.


    What''s more, she was confident that she could win a man''s heart.


    Just the thought of it made her swallow excitedly.

 Chapter 81 Jacob, Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 81 Jacob, Something Is Wrong


    Jacob didn''t know that he had already been targeted. He never cared about the eyes of those women,


    nor did he have any interest in them. After he was abandoned by Nicole, he only thought about hatred


    and revenge. Love was just a burden to him.


    Since he met Nicole again, he could finally encircle Nicole with his own power and methods. Now with


    Nicole at his side, he was exhausted and had trouble frequently, having no time to pay attention to


    other women.


    What''s more, he was not a dissolute man. ''.


    The game continued. However, Nicole was the first to notice that something was wrong with Jacob.


    Usually, even if he was forceful to her or even threatened her, he had never really done anything


    outside. When something really happened, he would always close the door.


    However, Jacob''s hands were a little clumsy today. The hands which were supposed to be around


    Nicole''s waist were pinching her, with a hint of lust.


    Sitting on Jacob''s legs, Nicole could clearly feel his body temperature rising. Something was wrong


    with him.


    At first, Nicole didn''t take it seriously, thinking that Jacob was just doing it for fun, but when she saw


    that Jacob''s eyes could also be somewhat wandered, Nicole realized that something was wrong.


    "Jacob?" Nicole asked softly.


    Jacob stared at his cards in his hand, and seemed not to hear Nicole''s voice.


    Nicole gritted her teeth, and between the y, she whispered, "Jacob!"


    "What?" He turned his head, bit his lips and looked at Nicole impatiently.


    "Are you okay?" Nicole asked worriedly.


    "What?" Jacob squinted unnaturally, as if he hadn''t heard it clearly.


    Nicole patted Jacob''s arm and asked again, "are you okay? Are you alright?"


    "I..." Jacob lowered his head and put it close to Nicole''s face. He murmured, "what? Are you tired?"


    Nicole was shocked and touched Jacob''s forehead.


    It was burning.


    Others at the table saw their interaction, and one of themughed and joked, "Hey, Mr. Jacob, we''re


    still here. Be careful!"


    Actually, they hoped that Jacob could behave more vigorously so that they could talk more about it.


    But Jacob was not that kind of person at all. Even if something was wrong at the moment, he wouldn''t


    be so lewd.


    "Where is my card?" Jacob ignored the words and continued to y cards.


    Nicole was still worried about him, so she took out her phone and called the driver, asking him to park


    the car at the gate and came in by himself because Jacob had a fever.


    The woman in red dress fixed her eyes on Jacob. She pressed the time every second. She just urged


    the girls to take good care of Jacob. A littleter, when the efficacy came, the girls would act like


    spoiled children and take the men away. By then, she could take Jacob away when he was not in a


    good condition.


    As for Nicole?


    She had never taken Nicole seriously.


    Many of them here were her sisters. It was a piece of cake for her to subdue Nicole.


    But she had never thought that the driver of Jacob woulde. And he was so obedient to Nicole.


    It was like a boyfriend was treating his beloved girlfriend!


    The driver was clear about where Nicole and Jacob were, and when he heard Nicole said that Jacob


    had a fever, he immediately went out of the driver''s room.


    Five minutester, he entered the hall.


    Seeing that Jacob was sitting at the table, he didn''t go over rashly. Instead, he stood far away and sent


    a message to Nicole.


    Seeing the game was over in this round, Nicole quickly replied the driver''s message to ask him to go


    over.


    At the same time, Nicole pinched the arm of Jacob and gently said to him, "Jacob, let''s go home."


    "What?" Confused, Jacob looked at Nicole and asked, "what''s wrong again?"


    Nicole knew that she would definitely spoil the interest of the bosses if she asked Jacob to leave


    halfway. She also knew that Jacob couldn''t stay here any longer, although she felt ashamed for him.


    If she just let Jacob continued to y cards and drink, he might have a severe fever.


    Although she always held grudges against Jacob, she couldn''t do nothing when she knew that he was


    ill.


    "I want to go home." Nicole made a decision, ming herself.


    However, Jacob was not surprised at all. He nodded and said, "I... I will ask the driver to send you


    back. "


    While speaking, he pushed Nicole off his legs. Nicole had no choice but to stand on her own.


    It was imaginable that she felt a sharp pain on her sprained ankle.


    "Ouch!" Nicole hurriedly held Jacob and cried out in pain.


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned. He held Nicole''s hand and asked, "is it hurt?"


    Seeing the genuine and worried look on Jacob''s face, Nicole realized that if she told Jacob she had a


    fever, he wouldn''t take it seriously. But if she said ...


    Nicole thought and nodded, "it hurts."


    "Then..."


    "Send me back, please." Nicole looked at Jacob with a gentle expression.


    The new hands of the game had been handed out. Everyone in the room was quiet. They were almost


    looking at Nicole and Jacob.


    Most of them thought that the woman was heartless and she would be abandoned by Jacob sooner or


    later.


    But some were smart enough to see how much Jacob loved Nicole. They were waiting to see how the


    story would go.


    In fact, the most nervous one among the people present was not Nicole, but the woman in red dress.


    She calcted again and again, but she never thought that Nicole would suddenly ask to leave!


    And she even asked Jacob to send her home!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Clenching her fists, the woman in red dress hated Nicole this moment, because her n woulde


    true in ten minutes!


    "Send me back, Jacob. My feet hurt so much that I can''t walk." Not getting the response from Jacob


    immediately, Nicole added.


    The power of thest sentence was that if you didn''t give me a ride, someone else would help me and


    touch me.


    That was Nicole''s trump card. When Jacob heard her, he responded immediately, "I''ll drive you back!"


    Hearing the hiss of men, Nicole felt relieved.


    However, the woman in red dress bit her teeth with cold in her eyes!

 Chapter 82 Obsession

    Chapter 82 Obsession


    In theughter and hiss of the crowd, Jacob put his arm around Nicole and stood up, giving an


    apologetic smile to all the men.


    "Sorry, but we can''t enjoy ourselves to the full today. I''m leaving now. Let''s hang out some other day."


    "Mr. Jacob, do you really want a beautiful girl instead of a brother?"


    "What are you talking about? Mr. Jacob is so affectionate. We can''t let him dy his work!"


    "Exactly. Go, Mr. Jacob. Don''t fail the wonderful spring with a beauty in your arms."


    Although many people were not satisfied with Jacob''s sudden departure, due to his ability and family


    background, they dared not turn against him. They could only make a joke.


    Besides, it seemed that she was the apple of his eye.


    The woman in red dress could see that. She was angry but she could not say anything. Even if her n


    was destroyed, she could only bear her unwillingness.


    She was really unwilling to give up her n so easily!


    The wine she prepared was heavy. She knew that Jacob must be very fierce tonight. She was so upset


    because he didn''t belong to her tonight. Her n helped another woman.


    "It''s my fault today. I will give you all my chips. See youter!"


    With these words, Jonny piled up chips in front of him and gave out the several million he won.


    It didn''t hurt him to spend money like this because he won the money from others.


    But this kind of behavior was very popr in the eyes of those who lost.


    After all, this was arge sum of money, and no one wanted to give it to Jacob so easily.


    "Then let''s wish Mr. Jacob have fun tonight."


    "Just go. This beauty is hurt like this. Don''t waste time."


    Many people sitting at the table gave a warm smile.


    Jacob smiled generously, picked Nicole up and left the hall quickly.


    The driver bowed slightly towards the table, followed by Jacob and left. He had witnessed the whole


    process, and he was in a cold sweat even though he was confident of Nicole''s ability.


    Because these men were really hard to deal with!


    Just when Jacob was about to reach the car parking in the hall, he got cold feet and almost threw


    Nicole out of his arms!


    "Master!" With a pair of sharp eyes and agile hands, the driver stepped forward to support Nicole and


    Jacob, in case of an ident.


    "Open the door, now!" Seeing that Jacob was getting more and more ufortable, Nicole hurriedly


    ordered the driver.


    The driver quickly opened the door and helped Jacob to put Nicole into the car. And then, Nicole pulled


    Jacob into the car as well.


    "Well..." Jacob let out a soft moan and shook his head, seeming to get rid of something.


    The driver got in and started the car.


    Nicole caressed Jacob''s forehead and said to the driver, "he is sick. Let''s go to the hospital."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jacob was indeed abnormal, but he had not lost his mind yet. When he heard what Nicole said, he


    frowned and looked puzzled. Then he bent over to check Nicole''s ankle, "are you hurt so badly?"


    However, Nicole was too worried to think about her own health. Touching his hot body, she asked him


    worriedly, "are you feeling ufortable? Do you feel dizzy?"


    "A little." He waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. Don''t worry about me."


    If his waving movements were not so abnormal, it could be barely said that he was fine.


    But he was out of breath and his action seemed to be soft.


    Even the driver sitting in the front row found that there was something wrong with Jacob.


    The driver and Nicole nced at each other in the rearview mirror, and both frowned.


    So the driver followed Nicole''s order and drove to the nearest hospital.


    However, this was a suburban vi and it was a long way from the downtown. Before they arrived at the


    hospital, Jacob felt something was wrong.


    First he said that the temperature in the car was too high and asked the driver to turn up the air


    conditioner. Then he muttered a few words irritably, but no one heard clearly what he said.


    When Nicole approached him and asked, he fell on her.


    At this moment, apart from shame, Nicole was more shocked!


    When she was so close to him, she actually felt the physical change of his body!


    It was abnormal.


    "Jacob, just let go of me! Wake up! Jacob..." However, it seemed that Jacob didn''t hear what she said


    at all.


    "Miss Du, how about... I''ll pull over. " The driver said without looking away.


    Nicole gasped as she pushed Jacob. She couldn''t answer.


    Without asking more questions, the driver picked a corner and stopped the car.


    As soon as the car stopped, he slid out of the car in a hurry.


    Of course. If he didn''t do that, his life would be at risk after Jacob regained his conscious.


    But his master seemed to be drunk.


    ording to his observation, Nicole would not be the one who made his master drink so much as she


    did not need to do so.


    Then, who could it be?


    Who held such an idea for his master and attempted to get him by such a dirty trick? Or who intended


    to do that to make his master embarrassed?


    The driver looked serious. Although he seemed to be just Jacob''s driver, Jacob had brought him here


    from A City. He was not only Jacob''s driver, but also his confidant. He had the responsibility to


    investigate what had happened here.


    The driver took out a cigarette case and lit it up. Squinting his eyes, he began to make a phone call.


    Outside the car, the driver looked solemn.


    He felt hot in his body, like a fire burning in his chest, plundering his consciousness and controlling his


    behavior, making him almost unable to be himself.


    A voice shouted in his soul.


    He heard Nicole and she was calling him. But her voice didn''t sound that way.


    Her voice was more like an invitation than an ordinary voice.


    Therefore, he acted more rudely.

 Chapter 83 Embarrassing

    Chapter 83 Embarrassing


    After he gave full vent to his lust twice, Jacob came back to his senses.


    He held his dizzy head, looked at Nicole who was already exhausted and fell asleep, and slowly figured


    out what had happened.


    He didn''t expect that Jacob, the young master of the Gu family, would be set up like this.


    Jacob looked terrible. He tidied up his clothes with Nicole and slowly rolled down the window.


    The driver leaned against a streetmp and stared at the message he just received.


    Sure enough, Mr. Jacob was drugged.


    It was very foolish of her to try to cling to the Gu n by this trick.


    While the driver was looking at the message, his phone rang all of a sudden.


    When he saw the name on the screen, he immediately straightened his back and answered the phone


    respectfully. "Master."


    "Well." "Investigate the people I met tonight and find out what''s wrong," he ordered coolly.


    The driver answered quickly, "Master, I''ve found it out. A woman called Celine Liu did it. I''ve called


    someone to keep her under control. "


    Jacob was satisfied with the efficiency of his driver. He nodded and said, "okay. You ask Tom to handle


    with her. He owes me an exnation for this ident."


    "Yes."


    As soon as the driver finished his words and didn''t hear Jacob hang up the phone, he continued to


    listen to him silently.


    He heard Jacob''s voice after a few seconds. It sounded a little bitter.


    "After all the work is done, Come and drive to the hotel. "


    "Yes."


    The driver pursed his lips and thought, ''it seems that master is really upset this time. He has always


    been indifferent to such things, but now he is embarrassed.''.


    But it was embarrassing.


    With a smile, the driver dialed the number of the local big boss who was holding this party. That man


    was no other than "Tom". He told Tom what his master said with cold voice.


    The hotel owner was so frightened that he apologized again and again. After all, if Jacob was really


    offended, he would not only cut off his wealth, but also many people in the business circles would


    deliberately alienate him for the sake of avoid suspicion.


    Then, it would be more difficult for him to make friends with those big shots.


    After the phone call with the boss, the driver took a deep breath and returned to the car.


    There was still a faint smell in the car. The driver stared at the road ahead and started the car, as if he


    could not smell anything.


    Dozens of minutester, they arrived at the hotel.


    The driver went over and opened the door. Jacob pinched his eyebrows, got off the car first, and then


    took Nicole out of the car.


    Jacob casually nced at her and found that her feet were red and swollen, and they were almost


    deformed by the sps of high heels!


    "This... Master, shall we go to the hospital? " The driver was surprised to see that.


    It turned out that Nicole said her foot hurt was not an excuse to persuade Jacob to leave. She did hurt


    her foot!


    Reluctant expression appeared on Jacob''s face. After all, Nicole was disheveled and fainted. He was


    sure to wake her up in the hospital.


    But if they didn''t go to the hospital, Nicole''s foot couldn''t wait.


    If they were in A City, he could call the family doctor here at any time!


    Jacob sighed in his heart. He carried Nicole back into the car and ordered the driver without looking


    back, "go to the hospital!"


    "Yes."


    So many things happened that night. Atst, they came to the hospital.


    Originally, Nicole wanted to send Jacob to the hospital, but now, she was sent in by Jacob.


    Lying on the bed in the emergency room, the doctor was examining Nicole. She was woken up by the


    pain in her feet.


    "Shh, don''t move." Seeing this, Jacob who was standing beside Nicole pressed her hastily to stop her


    from standing up.


    Nicole was confused and brows frowned. She looked around and finally understood what was going


    on. Then she stopped frowning.


    After checking, the doctor took off his gloves and said to Jacob, "it should be no problem. It''s just


    muscle strain. You can apply it around the clock. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you, and apply the


    medicine after twenty-four hours."


    Obviously, Jacob was dissatisfied with his attitude. When he was about to speak, Nicole pulled his


    sleeve.


    "Follow the doctor''s advice." Nicole whispered.


    Jacob twitched his mouth and stopped what he was going to say, but he still decided to go back to a


    city and let the doctor in A City and do a check-up for Nicole, in case there was any serious disease


    left.


    Nicole stopped walking because of her injured foot. Actually, she wanted to but was stopped by Jacob.


    Jacob gave full y to his male chauvinism and his gentlemanly manner. He hugged Nicole in his arms


    all the way either out of the hospital or to the hotel room.


    After they entered the hotel room, the driver went back.


    "Well, you can put me down now." Nicole was shy on the one hand, and on the other hand, she was


    worried about Jacob. There was still an abnormal red color on his face. It was obvious that the drug


    hadn''t lost effect yet.


    After entering the room, Jacob found it unnecessary to hold Nicole all the time. He nodded and gently


    put her on the sofa.


    "You... Are you feeling better? " When Nicole just finished her question, she saw part of Jacob''s body


    and immediately looked away.


    Jacob was a little embarrassed. He thought it was over, but unexpectedly, Nicole brought it up again.


    What''s more, his body responded obviously.


    As a handsome and well shaped man like Jacob, the drug made him feel more shameful than what he


    had done.


    Nicole didn''t notice what was going on in Jacob''s mind. Compared with men''s self-esteem, she was


    more worried about Jacob''s health.


    At that time, Jacob got a fever, which really frightened her.


    "Are you still dizzy? Do you have a fever? " Nicole asked with concern. She put her hand on his


    forehead to check his temperature.


    The lowering body temperature of Jacob rose again. He pulled away Nicole''s hand and said in a low


    voice, "It''s okay!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nicole was dissatisfied with Jacob''s intent. With a straight face, she said, "I''m asking you. Could you


    please be a little more serious?"


    Jacob didn''t respond.


    Nicole sighed helplessly. "By the way, I suspect there''s something wrong with that ss of wine. You


    were fine before, but after that ss of wine, you..."


    "Enough!" He stood up and said, "I''m going to take a shower!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Nicole watched him disappear from the bathroom and wondered what he was angry about?

 Chapter 84 You Are So Annoying

    Chapter 84 You Are So Annoying


    Jacob was so upset. He turned off the warm water directly, and turned on the cold water and raised his


    head to take a shower.


    In fact, he could make love with Nicole more times. After all, it was not the first time he did this with her.


    He would not regret with it.


    The reason he refused to do so was that he didn''t want Nicole to think that he did it because of the


    properties of the drugs in his body which made him to keep going on with her.


    He didn''t want to be a man without dignity.


    Cold water ran down his body from head to foot.


    Finally, the anger and lust of Jacob were washed away. He shivered in the cold air, and his mind was


    clear.


    Turning off the shower head, Jacob thought over and over again as he wrapped himself in bathrobe.


    He would definitely teach Nicole a good lesson if she still contradicted him when he came out of the


    bathroom!


    But when Jacob went out of the bathroom angrily, he found Nicole sleeping on the sofa.


    He stared at Nicole who was lying on the sofa for a long time. His indignation on his face gradually


    disappeared, and was reced by a doting smile.


    Jacob walked quietly towards Nicole, picked her up and put her on the bed.


    Then he untied Nicole''s crumpled dress and covered her with quilt.


    Looking at Nicole''s sleeping face, he felt warm. He knew what would have happened if Nicole didn''t


    notice the unusual and hadn''t asked him to leave in time.


    He might have put on some make-up in front of others, or be schemed by the woman called Celine.


    Although nothing could shake his position, it made him sick.


    "Thank you." Said Jacob to Nicole softly.


    Although Nicole was asleep, only Jacob himself could hear his words.


    Jacob smiled when he recalled the scene.


    It never urred to him that Nicole would act like a spoiled child and show weakness to him. Although


    she had other intentions, he was indeed very enjoyable at that time.


    Jacob brushed Nicole''s face with his fingers and fell asleep as well.


    The next day, Nicole got the chance to experience the service of the young master personally.


    Because of guilt, Jacob, as the head of the family, took care of Nicole, fed her breakfast, bathed her,


    applied medicine to her wounded feet and cleaned her wounds.


    He was like an ancient maid, walking around Nicole.


    However, if his expression was not so cold, attitude was not so strong, and his voice was not so loud, it


    would be much morefortable.


    "Open your mouth!"


    "Don''t move!"


    "Stand up!"


    "Cry out if you feel pain!"


    Jacob ordered one sentence after another. Nicole was forced to ept his order, feeling that she was


    going to be executed rather than being served by him.


    "I hurt my feet, not my hands. I can eat by myself..." Nicole said with profound resignation, looking at


    Jacob who was holding a spoon in his hand.


    "Open your mouth," Jacob said indifferently


    Nicole shut her mouth tight and resisted in silence.


    "Open your mouth!" Jacob scolded her.


    Nicole couldn''t stand it and shouted at Jacob, "Jacob, are you done?"


    The assistant, who came to report something, shivered with fear. Lowering his head, his eyeballs were


    about to fall to the ground.


    Jacob was almost out of breath.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nicole turned to the assistant impatiently, "take him away. You have a lot of work. Why is he still so


    idle?"


    The assistant: "..."


    Miss Du, do you want me to speak ill of Mr. Jacob in front of him? Do you want me to lose my job.


    Nicole grabbed the spoon from Jacob''s hand and said impatiently, "go on with your meal. Don''t linger in


    front of me after you finish your meal."


    Jacob''s face darkened. "Are you driving me away?"


    "Yes." Nicole admitted, "you are so annoying."


    "Humph!" Jacob stood up angrily and strode out of the room without looking back.


    The assistant stealthily nced at Nicole and followed behind Jacob. When they were about to go out,


    he looked back and gave a "like" gesture to Nicole.


    ''You are the only one who dares to talk to Mr. Jacob like this.''


    The door was closed, and there was only Nicole left in the room. She was relieved.


    Jacob finally left. She would go crazy if he kept staying.


    Nicole was contented and happy. She had a quiet and contented dinner.


    She was in a good mood after the meal, and she even drank a little red wine.


    Jacob was so angry that he didn''te back until ten o''clock in the evening. Nicole didn''t worry about


    this. She guessed that Jacob should have being busy with his work. After all, he was on a business trip,


    not on a trip. He missed the whole day because of her. Therefore, he must work overtime to deal with it


    in the evening.


    Nicoley on the sofa, her hands holding her belly, and recalled on the changes that had happened


    between her and Jacob during this trip.


    If they broke the ice that day in the swimming pool, then the incidentst night would obviously


    enhance their rtionship.


    At least, Nicole felt sorry and pitiful for Jacob.


    Nicole wished for the warmth of her family and a quiet life, which was a far cry from that of Celine who


    had drugged Jacob.


    Actually, Nicole didn''t feel interesting or funny about what happened to Jacob. Although she just


    quarreled with Jacob, she was really worried about that.


    It was not a big deal that the drink that Jacob drank yesterday had the aphrodisiac. But what if the


    person wanted to hurt Jacob and added poison in the drink?


    ''then, does it mean that Jacob has been in trouble?''?


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more frightened she was. She knew that business was difficult to


    deal with, and that the more powerful it was, the more enemies he would have. But she had never


    thought that there would be such an invisible danger.


    This time she found it early and did not cause any trouble. What if there was another time?


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more flustered she became. She had intended to talked with


    Jacob about it, but he was somewhat indecisive. What he had done this day left her no chance to


    speak.


    Maybe one day when the time was right, she would tell Jacob about this.


    With this in mind, Nicole sighed heavily.


    All of a sudden, she felt thatpared with the shameless usations of Austin and Selina, the illegal


    way of stabbing people with philter, it was far from enough.


    Compared to the danger Jacob was faced with, the betrayal and insults she had experienced were


    nothing at all.


    After all, if someone really wanted to kill you, they would never tell you in a big way showing they were


    going to kill you and if you were ready.

 Chapter 85 The Should Be The Happiness

    Chapter 85 The Should Be The Happiness


    Jacob hadn''te back when Nicole fell asleep that night.


    The next day, when she woke up in a daze, she found herself in a warm and broad embrace, and there


    was a faint smell of men''s perfume behind her.


    Nicole felt strangely sweet. She became more close to Jacob on purpose.


    She didn''t expect that something behind her suddenly hit her back.


    Nicole was shocked and dared not to move anymore.


    "Are you awake?" Obviously, Jacob also just woke up and spokezily. His fluffy head made an bow in


    the neck of Nicole, like a big dog.


    Nicole swallowed and replied stiffly, "yes.".


    "Are you really awake?" Jacob let out a lightugh, put his hand on Nicole''s waist, slid down and held


    her tightly.


    "Well... Don''t... " Nicole cried in a low voice out of fear.


    "What? What do you mean? " Jacob turned over and pressed Nicole on the bed. He keptughing and


    said, "tell me, what do you want to say?"


    Jacob was only wearing an underpants, which made Nicole was forced to look at his naked upper


    body.


    It was so tempting that Nicole blushed and looked away unnaturally.


    Jacob was very satisfied with Nicole''s reaction. He bowed and bit her earlobe which was so red that it


    almost bled. He said unclear, "if you don''t tell me, I will start.."


    "Early in the morning now..." As soon as she said this, Nicole was stopped by Jacob.


    "It''s toote." Jacob smiled and pulled the straps of Nicole''s nightgown.


    When they walked out of the bedroom, it was almost noon.


    Nicole was surprised to see the assistant in the living room and it seemed that he had been here for a


    while.


    It''s...


    Nicole couldn''t help thinking of the voice that she made when she wasid down by Jacob. She felt so


    ashamed!


    Jacob was confused when he saw Nicole suddenly turn around, went into the bedroom and mmed


    the door.


    "Nicole?" He knocked on the door.


    Nicole didn''t make a sound.


    "Nicole, what''s wrong with you?" Jacob frowned and opened the door directly.


    The quilt was rolled up, Nicole sneaked in like a rat.


    "What happened?" Jacob said with a smile as he walked to pat the quilt.


    "Nothing." Nicole''s voice came out through the quilt. It was stuffy.


    Jacob threatened Nicole with a smile, "if you don''te out, I''ll pull back the quilt. I count to three, one,


    two..."


    Before the words "three" were out, Nicole''s head came out, with an aggrieved face and her mouth


    twitched, as if she had been bullied.


    When he saw her, Jacob was shocked. He stopped teasing and asked concernedly, "what happened?"


    Nicole curled her lips and said nothing.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Talk to me in a gentle way." Jacob bent his finger and tapped on Nicole''s forehead,


    like he was teaching his little sister a lesson.


    Nicole stared at Jacob for a while and said in a low voice, "you are a bad boy."


    "What?"


    "Bastard!" Cursed Nicole as she covered herself up again.


    With a confused look on his face, Jacob said, "what the hell are you talking about? Don''t be childish.


    Come out for breakfast."


    "I don''t want." Nicole under the quilt sounded very angry. "You and your assistant go out quickly. I will


    eat myself if you go out."


    "What?"


    Jacob stood beside the bed for a few seconds, thinking of something unusual in Nicole''sst sentence.


    He bent down and pressed the bloated quilt under his body, smiling happily. "So, you are shy."


    "Fuck off!" Nicole hit Jacob with her fist because got caught by him.


    The more Nicole did, the happier Jacob was.


    He knew Nicole must have a blush under the quilt.


    However, since he didn''t want someone else to see Nicole like this. Since Nicole didn''t want to meet his


    assistant, then she had better not to.


    Jacob stood up, walked out with a smile and closed the door.


    He turned around, took back his smile and asked his assistant with a frown, "when did youe


    here?"


    The assistant stood up in a hurry, bowed his head and answered, "just a moment ago."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay." Since it was about privacy, Jacob felt embarrassed to ask too much. He nodded, walked to the


    table and took a sip of tea, poker faced.


    From time to time, the assistant overheard some words that Jacob and Nicole were in the bedroom.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, she heard Jacob''s question. It was not until then that


    she realized what she had done wrong.


    ''are you kidding me? How could anyone casually hear how Jacob and his woman enjoy the time in the


    bed?''


    The assistant tried to keep this rule in mind and remember not to make this stupid mistake again from


    now on.


    "Mr. Jacob, there is two appointments on the schedule today. The remote meeting with BC will be held


    at 3:00 pm and the dinner will be held at 7:00 PM by the boss of Skytop Vi."


    Jacob thought for a while and said to his assistant, "Preside the afternoon meeting for me. And I want


    to shirk the dinner tonight."


    "Yes." The assistant answered and closed the folder. "Then I''ll go back and get ready."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    The assistant left in a hurry. The corners of Jacob''s mouth curved up again. He walked into the


    bedroom with a smile. He touched the quilt over Nicole''s head and said, "he''s gone. Get up and have


    your breakfast."


    "Yes..." Nicole reluctantly got up, her face still flushing.


    Seeing this, Jacob was touched and couldn''t help but lower his head. He held Nicole in his arms and


    rubbed her soft cheeks.


    Nicole struggled, but failed to free herself. She blushed and stayed in Jacob''s arms. She lowered her


    head, thinking," Is this happiness that she just wanted to smile happily without doing anything?''.


    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere in the morning was too good that there was a faint smile on


    their faces when they finished breakfast.


    Jacob called the hotel staff to clean up the room. He then cuddled Nicole in the sofa and chatted with


    her casually.


    "Do you want to go out to y?" Asked Jacob.


    Nicole thought so, but she also knew that her ankle was injured. If she went out, she would have to


    trouble Jacob. So she shook her head and pretended not to be willing, "no, I don''t."


    "What?" Jacob asked in disbelief.


    Nicole hurriedly answered, "it''s hot outside. I don''t want to go out."


    "Okay." Jacob retracted his gaze and took out his phone to make a call. "Drive to the hotel," he ordered


    the driver on the other end of the phone


    "Jacob, I really don''t want to go out. You..."


    Jacob put out a finger in front of Nicole and said seriously, "don''t think too much. It''s me who want to go


    out."

 Chapter 86 Hes So Happy

    Chapter 86 He''s So Happy


    Nicole bit her lips and looked straight at Jacob.


    If it had been in the past, she would have believed that she was being sentimental. But now, as a


    woman, her instinct told her that the reason why Jacob wanted to go out was because of her,


    absolutely.


    Why she felt that Jacob was different with how he was before now?


    Was it because they were out together or because they had gone through anything together? Were


    there any progress in their rtionship?


    Nicole knew that she was daydreaming, but she still couldn''t help thinking that if she could stay in this


    ce and maintain the same rtionship with Jacob, she wouldn''t want to go back.


    But Nicole knew it was impossible.


    Because of going out to have fun, Jacob didn''t wear a formal dress, but chose a pair of short sleeved


    shorts and a pair of huge sunsses that almost covered half of his face. He dressed himself rather


    casually, looking like a handsome college student who had just graduated.


    Nicole chose a light dress, a thatched sunhat, two braids with dark long hair, hanging on her shoulders,


    which made her look younger, like a high school student.


    Even though the driver had been used to seeing all kinds of trouble, he was still shocked by the outfit of


    Jacob and Nicole, especially the way Jacob dressed. In the driver''s memory, Jacob hadn''t dressed in


    such young way for a long time.


    But of course the driver would never dare to tell this to Jacob, only thinking in his mind.


    Nicole followed Jacob and got into the car. She was curious where they were going, but she felt


    embarrassed and didn''t want to ask when she saw Jacob was talking to the driver personally. She


    thought it would be impolite to ask the driver about it.


    Anyway, no matter where she went, she would arrive there. While thinking, she looked at the heavy


    traffic outside the window in high spirits.


    Seeing the excited Nicole, Jacob smiled.


    More than an hourter, the car stopped in front of a vi. Nicole took a surprised look at Jacob and


    showed a confused expression on her face.


    "My friend''s house. He is abroad now, so he lent me the house," Jacob exined and took Nicole out


    of the car.


    Nicole nodded. She didn''t understand why Jacob brought her here, but when he carried her into the


    vi, bypassed a room and walked to an open-air balcony, she suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    Behind the vi was the sea!


    At that moment, Nicole''s eyes lit up.


    Like many girls, Nicole liked the sea very much. But Nicole had never traveled to the sea and this was


    her first time to see it personally.


    She was so shocked and overjoyed that she almost cried.


    Nicole was so happy that she turned around, cupped his face in her hands and gave him a big kiss.


    "Oh! It''s the ocean!"


    Jacob enjoyed the kiss a lot. Without any emotion, he turned to the driver, who was still standing at the


    door, and ordered coldly, "prepare the barbecue."


    "Yes." The driver wiped the sweat from his face and left in a hurry.


    Since Nicole was in a good mood, so was Jacob. He asked her with a smile, "do you want to y on


    the beach?"


    "Yes!" Nicole nodded and put her arms around his neck.


    Thanks to the good physical strength of Jacob, he could hold Nicole steadily and didn''t look tired.


    He opened the balcony door and it was a path led by nk. They walked along the path. A dozen


    meters further, it was the beach.


    "Put me down." Nicole said when they arrived at the beach.


    Jacob knew that Nicole wanted to y by herself. Although he was worried, he still bent over and put


    Nicole down.


    After all, if she didn''t personally experience the beach, it would not be interesting.


    "Be careful." Jacob stared at Nicole''s injured foot. Although Nicole stood by herself, he still tried to hold


    her on his body to ease her burden.


    Nicole was so happy that she forgot her swollen foot. She shouted, touched the sand and began to


    y happily.


    Seeing Nicole''s silly behave, Jacob didn''t feel sick but feeling that she was adorable.


    He recalled that when he was in high school, he and Nicole were climbing the mountain. When they got


    to the top of the mountain, Nicole shouted at the valley over and over again, she was happy because of


    the echo. And she even asked him to do the same thing.


    Nicole seemed like the nature much more than staying with people. She really enjoyed getting close to


    landscape, so she was not guarded at all in front of the beautiful scenery, as innocent and transparent


    as a child.


    "Look, how''s my painting?" Nicole jumped on the sand and drew two figures on the beach, twisting like


    firewood.


    Looking at this kind of painting, Jacob couldn''t even say a word to praise.


    Nicole pinched Jacob''s arm and urged, "Say it! How''s my drawing? "


    "Well It is very special. " Jacob, a man who excelled in business, lost his words for the first time.


    "Well, I forgive you." Nicole knew how bad her drawing was, so she didn''t force Jacob anymore. She


    grabbed him and jumped to the swing.


    It was very easy and interesting for people with healthy legs to do this kind of thing.


    But Nicole couldn''t get any water with one foot and jumped with the other. When the wave came, she


    couldn''t run but jump like a frog. She looked funny and Jacob who was beside herughed at her.


    "Stopughing!" Nicole yelled angrily. She bent down and reached into the sea, fetched a handful of


    water and sshed it on Jacob.


    It happened so fast that Jacob''s face was sshed with the water all of a sudden.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he took off his sunsses, his face was immediately covered with water


    drops.


    "You are good enough." Jacob wiped the water off his face and picked Nicole up. Then he walked


    towards the water and said, "I''ll throw you into the water to feed the fish today to see if you dare to y


    tricks again."


    Nicole knew in her heart that Jacob wouldn''t really throw her down, but she still held his shoulder tightly


    subconsciously. She shouted.


    "Go back! Go back now! "


    "Tell me! You won''t do it again! " Jacob stopped and raised his face to frighten Nicole.


    Nicoleughed. She quickly shook her head and said, "no, No. I was wrong."


    "Humph!" Jacob red at Nicole and took her back to the shore.


    Biting her lips, Nicole tried not to burst intoughter. When Jacob was relieved from the stress after


    putting her down, she called him again.


    "Hi, Jacob."


    "What?" Noticing nothing, Jacob turned around.


    Then Nicole sshed water onto his face again.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jacob: "! ! !"


    Today, you little dog, I will reset my prestige as a man in the rtionship! "!


    In the distance, the driver holding a grill was staring at the couple who were flirting with each other on


    the beach. A smile appeared on his face.


    He had been working for Jacob for several years. It was the first time that he had seen Jacobugh so


    happily.


    So nice.

 Chapter 87 Go Back Home And Cook For Me

    Chapter 87 Go Back Home And Cook For Me


    They yed for a while on the shore, and both of them were wet from head to toe.


    When they went back to the beach, the driver had already set up a grill to light the barbecue. He also


    brought two towels and stood respectfully aside.


    Jacob put one towel on Nicole and wiped for her. Then he put the other on himself.


    "Go get a chair for us." Seeing that Nicole stood on her tiptoe with her injured foot, Jacob turned his


    head to the driver and said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m fine." Nicole felt very sorry that the driver had to serve them.


    But the driver didn''t mind it at all. He nodded with a smile and went to get the chair.


    Nicole twitched her mouth and tried to stand up to kick Jacob. "It''s so hard to be your driver. He has to


    do everything for you," she said


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and looked at Nicole. "Well, do you think it''s unfair?"


    Nicole nodded, then shook her head, "your driver didn''t even think it''s unfair. Why do I think it''s unfair?"


    "You little fool." Jacob reached out his hand and gently rubbed Nicole''s head. "He has a high sry to


    be my driver."


    "Really? How much is it? " Nicole asked curiously.


    Jacob smiled. Nicole wanted to ask him more, but the driver had brought two chairs here.


    It was a small bamboo chair in front of the grill, which was suitable for sittingfortably on it.


    Jacob helped Nicole sit down. Then he took out a bag of seafood and vegetables from a stic bag


    and passed them to Nicole.


    Nicole said nothing and put them on the grill. Secondster, she smelled burnt.


    "Ah, is the fire too strong?" Nicole flipped through the dishes and looked down at the fire, only to find


    that it couldn''t be kept in a low-key way. She immediately became anxious and sweated.


    Jacob, who was ordering dishes, heard the noise and turned to look at Nicole. Nicole was so


    embarrassed that he could not helpughing.


    Nicole looked at Jacob''s gloating face and couldn''t help but taunt, "what are youughing at? You''re


    not as good as me!"


    "Really?" Jacob snorted and walked to the grill with the dish he had ordered. He sat down, carefully


    smeared ayer of oil for them, and then put them on the grill.


    Nicole was speechless, "..." How could she forget to add the oil!


    Jacob stared intently at the dishes on the grill, and his two hands flipped over and over again in almost


    a second. A few minutester, the dishes on the grill exuded an attractive smell.


    "Wow, it smells good." Nicole couldn''t help praising him.


    A big smile curved Jacob''s lips, and then he picked up a skewer of mature bacon, and using some


    seasonings, he handed it over to Nicole.


    Its motion was so smooth that it wasparable to the men in the barbecue shop.


    Nicole was amazed at the scene. She couldn''t help but sigh, "if you can''t make a living in the business


    world, you can sell your barbecue to earn money. I mean it."


    When the driver heard what Nicole said, he almost choked himself with saliva.


    How could Mrs. Du let Mr. Jacob, who was worth tens of billions, sell these barbecue food? She just


    didn''t take Mr. Jacob seriously or take the barbecue too seriously?


    But Jacob didn''t think so much. He didn''t even show any care about what Nicole said. Instead, he


    laughed and said, "I can do more than barbecue. How can I only cook and sell barbecue?"


    "Really? You can also brag, right? " Nicoleughed and provoked him deliberately.


    Jacob removed the grilled food and meat from the grill and divided them into two parts. One was given


    to the driver, the other was given to Nicole. Then he pouted to her, "well, that''s better than you anyway.


    Your grilled stuff is all burnt."


    Nicole didn''t deny, "Hey, that was just an ident. Besides, although I can''t cook barbecue well, I''m


    good at cooking others. Someone wanted to have the breakfast I made before."


    Both of them were silent. What Nicole said was that happened before she broke up with Jacob. On that


    day, she said that she would make breakfast for Jim when she went back home, and Jacob asked her


    to do it for him too.


    But up to now, Nicole hadn''t cooked for Jacob.


    Jacob took a few more sets of food, brushing the oil while ncing at Nicole. "I''m bored with delicacies.


    asionally, I want to eatmb kebab to experience different life."


    "Haha..." Nicole couldn''t help but punch Jacob in the chest. "How shameless you are!"


    "Is there anything wrong? How can someone cook any delicious breakfast when they even don''t know


    how to barbecue. " Jacob said coldly to Nicole.


    Clenching her fists, Nicole took a big bite of the meat, as if it was Jacob''s arm, and she started to chew.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she took out her phone from her pocket, opened the photo album and


    took out a picture of the cake she made, showing it to Jacob. "Look! The cake I made! "


    "You made it?"


    "Of course! Are you greedy? Have you admired me? " Nicole smirked.


    "Uh huh." Jonny replied, stretching out his hand.


    Nicole was so pleased with herself that she didn''t notice what Jacob was doing.


    Nicole didn''t realize it until she heard the "send" sound. She grabbed the phone and asked nervously,


    "what are you doing?"


    Without saying a word, Jacob continued to focus on the barbecue.


    Nicole took a look at her phone and found it was a picture of her and the cake which was sent. The


    photo was taken by her brother. She was going to choose some beautiful ones as the profile picture.


    In this photo, she was holding this piece of cake andughing. Nicole had never thought of using this


    one because she thought she wasughing too silly. But she did not expect that Jacob should have


    sent this one to himself.


    Nicole''s cheeks were slightly red. She quickly nced at Jacob''s side face and then lowered her head


    to focus on the barbecue. She no longer quarreled with him on words.


    Jacob seemed to be in a good mood. He concentrated on grilling meat and didn''t tease Nicole any


    more.


    After the barbecue, the driver lifted all the things and went back. Jacob carried Nicole on his back, and


    Nicole felt the most rxed. She put her arms over Jacob''s chest and carried their shoes.


    This vi was big enough, so the driver stayed with them that night. The driver stayed downstairs, and


    Nicole and Jacob stayed upstairs.


    When they finished washing and were about to go to bed, Jacob held Nicole in his arms and suddenly


    said, "make cake for me when we go back home."


    It was not a question, but a statement.


    If it were in the past, Nicole would have refused Jacob and used him of being an unpredictable and


    troublesome person. But now, she almost blurted out one word "Okay".


    "You..."


    When Jacob was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone on the bedside


    table and answered it.


    "Hello, mom."


    As Nicole heard the word "Mom" from Jacob, the sweetness and tenderness on Nicole''s face


    disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 88 I Could Not Let It Go.

    Chapter 88 I Could Not Let It Go.


    "Yes, I might go back tomorrow."


    Jacob leaned against the headboard and chatted with his mother on and off. His voice was soft, which


    showed that he was very obedient when facing his mother. He was totally different from the usual him.


    Nicole''s heart sank as she heard Albertan''s voice from Jacob''s phone.


    She hated herself, but she hated this woman much more.


    If it hadn''t been Albertan, who forced her to leave Jacob and even forced her to write the breakup letter,


    she and Jacob wouldn''t have experienced those pains.


    Nicole hated her weakness and inability. She could only be controlled in the game. She hated the


    arrogance of Jacob''s mother, and the way his mother looked at her, as if she was a rubbish on the


    roadside and she had no self-esteem, no personality, which could be trampled by anyone wantonly.


    The woman she hated was the closely mother of the man who was once loved with all her heart and


    now she had good feelings with once again.


    Nicole was not only hated, but also angry. She was angry with Jacob''s mother. She was angry that


    Jacob''s mother managed to break them up but put all the me on her.


    As for Jacob''s mother, she was the one to me. But she still got along well with Jacob and enjoyed


    his love and respect.


    For what?


    Nicole turned around with her back to Jacob. She clenched her teeth to not lose her temper and not


    reveal all the dirty past.


    Of course Nicole thought she was not great, but she just didn''t want Jacob to be hurt again. His love in


    youth had copsed in the heart of Jacob. She couldn''t let Jacob doubt the family bond any more.


    But after all, she was unwilling.


    After Jacob hung up the phone, Jacob looked down and found that Nicole had closed her eyes and


    seemed to be asleep.


    "Good night."


    Jacob bent over and kissed Nicole on her forehead. Then he turned off the bedsidemp andy


    beside her.


    In the darkness, Nicole opened her eyes, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    The next day, Jacob''s assistant came to the vi and told Jacob that he had booked the ticket and


    checked out of the hotel. And the luggage of Jacob and Nicole also were ready there.


    Jacob had a bit breakfast that the driver bought and nodded, "what time is the flight?"


    "Two o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Okay, you get ready, as well. We will leave at half past eleven."


    "Yes."


    Jacob stood up and walked to the balcony. He looked at the beach outside. Nicole was sitting there,


    with her back to him and her eyes focused on the sea.


    Not knowing why, Jacob even felt that Nicole''s back seemed so lonely and helpless.


    It was like drawing a circle to serve as a prison, in which no matter how hard others tried, they couldn''t


    enter into her world.


    He could only look at her from afar like now.


    However, it was beyond his reach.


    Jacob stared at Nicole for a while. He didn''t go out to see her, instead, he called his assistant to the


    study and began to discuss business.


    The assistant keenly perceived that there was something wrong with Jacob by the expression on


    Jacob''s face. He looked at the direction of the balcony, and guessed that something was wrong, so he


    didn''t say anything.


    Nicole sat on the beach alone, with the sea breeze blowing and hearing the sound of the waves. She


    was finally in a better mood which was bothering her the whole night.


    She sat there, looking at the sea. Suddenly she yearned for the life of those distant crew on the sea, far


    away from the secr world, far away from disputes, and far away from all disturbance.


    Since she heard the voice of Jacob''s motherst night, Nicole was like there was a big stone in her


    heart, and she couldn''t breathe heavily.


    She knew that there was no point in struggling. After all, the past was the past. Things hade to this


    stage. Even if she told Jacob the truth back then, nothing could be changed.


    Besides, She was really a coward at that time.


    However, Nicole was neither a saint nor an actor. She couldn''t pretend to be calm as she had mood


    and thought about the things happened the night before, especially when she was with Jacob.


    So after having the breakfast in a hurry, she pretended to go out for a walk. She walked to the beach


    with a walking stick and stared nkly at the sea.


    She was worried that Jacob would follow her. These days, she had a good time with him, and their


    rtionship was closer than before. Fortunately, Jacob was busy with other things so he did note


    with her. As a result, Nicole felt much more relieved.


    After touching by the wind from sea to dumb. Nicole staggered to her feet and limped back to the vi.


    Jacob was not in the bedroom. Nicole stood in the corridor for a few seconds and heard someone


    talking in another room.


    She walked towards that room and nned to ask Jacob when they would go back.


    But before she reached the door, she heard the voice of the assistant talking with Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob, is your shoulder ufortable again?" The assistant sounded worried.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Outside the door, Nicole was shocked. She thought, ''Jacob''s shoulder is injured?''


    To her surprise, she knew nothing about it. These days, she was carried to and fro by Jacob, and she


    didn''t notice that there was something wrong with his arm.


    "It''s okay, I''ve got used to it." It sounded like Jacob didn''t care it at all.


    The assistant continued, "Mr. Jacob, I heard that the wound on your shoulder is a sequ of the car


    ident a few years ago, right?"


    But Jacob didn''t reply anything.


    "If it''s really the sequ of the car ident, you can''t ignore it. Otherwise, it will be more and


    more serious."


    "Okay, I know." It was obvious that Jacob didn''t take his assistant''s words seriously. He just temporized


    and got up to go out. "It''s about the time. I''m going to call Nicole. We should go now."


    "Yes."


    Nicole, who was listening attentively, didn''t expect that Jacob would suddenlye out. Her ankle was


    still injured, so she couldn''t run away. She could only stand in embarrassment and looked at Jacob who


    strode out of the room.


    "When... When did youe here? " Jacob stopped his steps and looked at Nicole confusedly.


    Nicole was ufortable with his questioning eyes. She looked away and said slowly, "just now..."


    "Okay. Let''s go to eat something. We''ll go to the airportter."


    "Okay."


    She didn''t resist but let Jacob lead her to the dinning table, carrying a te of cake and eating it.


    Jacob stared at the cake in Nicole''s hand for a few seconds and said meaningfully, "don''t forget to


    make cake for me when we go back."


    "What?" Nicole was stunned for a while, and then nodded, "okay."


    Jacob noticed that Nicole was in low spirits. He frowned and asked her, "what''s wrong? Aren''t you


    happy about going back home?"


    Nicole looked at Jacob for a while, and then gritted her teeth. "I''m sorry."


    "What?" Jacob was confused why Nicole suddenly said sorry to him.


    Nicole put down the cake with great guilt in her eyes, "I heard that your shoulder was injured because


    of the car ident. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 89 Im Sorry, Jacob

    Chapter 89 I''m Sorry, Jacob


    Nicole put down the cake with great guilt in her eyes, "I heard that your shoulder was injured because


    of the car ident. I''m sorry."


    In Nicole''s eyes, Jacob''s bent waist was slowly straightened up and the smile on his face disappeared


    gradually.


    He looked at Nicole with cold eyes.


    "Really... I''m sorry. " With a guilty look in her eyes, Nicole repeated her words.


    Jacob sneered and said sarcastically, "you owe me more than that."


    Nicole frowned and asked with a puzzled look, "what do you mean?"


    "I have more injuries in my body than this," Jacob put his hand on his shoulder andughed, but the


    smile was not from the bottom of his eyes. "This is just one of them. Besides, here is not the most


    serious injury."


    The more Nicole heard it, the more sad she was. She bit her lips and asked, "and Is there worse


    injury? "


    "Of course." Jacob grinned from ear to ear.


    However, when she saw that smile, Nicole felt that Jacob was so sad that he almost cried.


    However, Jacob didn''t cry. He just looked at Nicole with his bright eyes.


    Looking at each other for a long time, he said the answer indifferently.


    "The thing that hurts most is my heart."


    Then, he gave Nicole a meaningful look, strode out of the table and went upstairs.


    Nicole was left stunned and her expression changed constantly.


    It never urred to her that Jacob would give her such an answer. But when she heard the answer,


    she was shocked and knew that Jacob didn''t lie.


    The pain on the body would heal on one day. Even if there was an ugly scar left, the present medical


    technology could erase the scar. It could look like the unharmed skin.


    However, once the scars in the heart were made, it would be difficult to heal them.


    For someone, the scars in the heart would take many years to heal, or even keep till the day of their


    death.


    Tears ran down Nicole''s cheeks and fell on the delicate cake, like a pearl.


    Nicole sniffed and looked up at the ceiling, holding back all the tears.


    It was meaningless to cry, because she had hurt Jacob so much.


    Nicole made an apology to Jacob, which revealing their terrible past, and breaking the harmonious


    rtionship between them during this trip.


    On their way back, Jacob said nothing to Nicole, not even a word.


    He sat silently next to Nicole, with no expression on his face. He was as cold as when Nicole met him


    again the first day.


    Powerful, but no one could stay close with.


    It seemed that this was the air bag he made for himself. If he stayed there, he didn''t need to worry


    about injury or betrayal.


    Nicole felt bad. As soon as she thought of the wounds on Jacob''s body and the sadness in his heart,


    she couldn''t help but feel sore in her nose, and she couldn''t take the initiative to talk with Jacob any


    more.


    As a result, both of them kept silent along the way, despite the low pressure around them. Even the


    driver and assistant felt like walking on air.


    This time, Nicole sat by the window, staring at the clouds outside the window. It seemed that the joy on


    the way to the trip had disappeared, and she was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery.


    She was holding her chin, staring at the beautiful marshmallow like soft clouds. She was quiet and


    worried, like a goddessing out of a book.


    Time might pass quickly when something was weighing on one''s mind.


    Nicole was still in a daze when the nended at the airport of A City.


    Jacob unfastened his safety belt and got off the ne by himself. Nicole was in a daze for a while


    before she got off the ne slowly.


    She followed Jacob out of the airport. When she was about to get in his car, she was stopped by the


    assistant.


    "Miss Du."


    "What?" Nicole was confused. She watched the drivere over to Jacob, close the door and walk


    around to the driver''s seat, giving her a sympathetic look.


    As the car was driven away, the assistant put on a standard smile and said to Nicole, "Miss Du, Mr.


    Jacob asked me to send you back."


    Nicole didn''t say anything.


    The assistant added, "Mr. Jacob is going to thepany to handle his business first. Miss. Du, let me


    send you back."


    "Okay."


    Nicole lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She knew that Jacob was just angry with her. He


    didn''t want to see her.


    The assistant exined so much, obviously thinking that she would be angry.


    Nicole smiled helplessly. She was not angry, and she had no right to be angry. After all, the ident


    was rted to her.


    Although she was also a victim in that love game, she was also a murderer who pushed Jacob into the


    abyss.


    As for what happened in the past, she was mad at Jacob''s mother and herself. However, she couldn''t


    be mad at Jacob.


    Jacob had nothing to do with it.


    He was deceived by his mother and abandoned by his girlfriend.


    The assistant asked Nicole to wait at the airport exit, and he went to the parking lot to drive his car. A


    few minutester, he came back.


    Nicole opened the door and got in.


    "Mr. Jacob told me to send you back to the vi on PS Road." The assistant looked at Nicole from the


    rearview mirror and said.


    "Okay." Nicole nodded. Then she seemed to think of something and said to the assistant, "drive me


    back to my home first."


    An expression of embarrassment showed on the assistant''s face. "Well..."


    Nicole looked at the assistant seriously and promised him, "don''t worry. I just go back to see my mother


    and take something away by the way. It won''t take too long."


    "¡­¡­ Fine. "


    The assistant could have refused Nicole, but he couldn''t say no when he saw the sorrow and sadness


    on Nicole''s face from the rearview mirror.


    He didn''t think he would be interested in any woman just because of their beauty, but he just knew


    Nicole for a few days, and he had the impulse to protect her.


    Perhaps he was ustomed to intrigue by women''s innocence and deception.


    The assistant couldn''t help but think of his early died cousin. If his cousin had grown up safely, she


    should have been as lovely as Nicole.


    After all, his cousin liked to hold his legs and act like a spoiled child at such a young age, so he had to


    obey her request.


    Unfortunately


    Thinking of the past, the assistant showed a painful expression in his eyes. He no longer looked at


    Nicole, but fixed his eyes on the road in front of him, repressing all the surging thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole, sitting in the back seat, had no idea what was going on. She checked the time and sent a


    message to her mother.


    She hadn''t been back for a long time. Her mother and brother must have missed her.

 Chapter 90 Dont Worry. I Wont Run Away

    Chapter 90 Don''t Worry. I Won''t Run Away


    "Well, stop here and I''ll go to the supermarket to buy something." Nicole told the assistant to pull over


    in front of a supermarket about a kilometer away from home.


    Nicole took her bag and got out of the car. She said to the assistant, "you can go to work now. I will


    take a taxi to Jacobter."


    "Mr. Jacob asked me to send you back, so it''s my duty to do so. If anything happens to you, I can''t


    afford it." The assistant was worried.


    Nicoleughed awkwardly. "Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Don''t worry. Jacob have been watching on me. I can''t run away. Besides, I''m not that stupid to run.


    You don''t have to worry about me."


    The smile on Nicole''s face faded away. She looked helpless and sad.


    The assistant wanted to exin, he was just worried about her, not monitoring her, but Nicole did not


    give him the chance. Before he could open his mouth, Nicole walked into the supermarket.


    The assistant: "..."


    He sat in his car, thought for a while, and decided to call Jacob and report what had happened.


    "Yes, sir. I got it."


    The assistant made a turn and left the supermarket after asking for Jacob''s approval.


    On his way back, he couldn''t help thinking that, if as Nicole said, Jacob had sent people to monitor


    Nicole secretly all the time?


    But why did Jacob do this?


    ''is Jacob really afraid that Nicole will run away as Nicole has guessed?''?


    ording to the difference between Jacob and Nicole, it was Nicole who should be afraid that Jacob


    would run away, but it was not that Jacob was worried about Nicole.


    That was too absurd.


    Nicole bought a few pounds of beef and ribs in the supermarket, and each coat for her mother and


    brother. Then she went out of the supermarket.


    After leaving the supermarket, she looked around and found that the assistant''s car was not nearby.


    She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    In Du family, Judy received the message from Nicole who said she was going back home. Judy quickly


    put down the embroidery in hand and went to the kitchen to wash food and cook.


    Therefore, as soon as Nicole entered the house, she smelled the vor of the dishes.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    Nicole changed her shoes in the doorway. She went to the kitchen with the stic bag in her hand, and


    greeted her mother with a smile while she was frying mushroom and shredded beef.


    Judy wiped the sweat off her forehead and said happily, "you''re back. Have a seat and have a rest. I''ll


    make the soup and the dishes."


    "Mom, you don''t have to cook so many dishes. I can''t eat so much. Look at you. You are so tired."


    Nicole put the things on the tea table, walked into the kitchen and hugged her mother on the shoulder


    from behind.


    "Why shouldn''t I? You''ve juste back frompany for such a long time, so you must have a good


    meal at home. The dishes in ourpany are all bluffing. It should look good but not taste good,


    shouldn''t it? "


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nicole felt warm in her heart. Her mother was worrying that she might not


    eat well outside.


    "Mom, the food in ourpany is actually very good. Look at me, am I getting fatter?" Nicole quipped.


    Looking at Nicole, Judyughed, "you are not fat at all. You are still too skinny. You would be blown


    away in the wind. You need to add more than twenty pounds."


    Nicole was a little thin, less than 100 pounds. But if she weighed 20 pounds more, she would be a little


    fat.


    But in her mother''s eyes, her daughter was the apple of her eye and would never be too fat.


    "Mom, will Jim be home in an hour, right?" Nicole asked while she was helping Judy.


    "Yeah. We don''t have to wait for him. You eat first."


    Nicole didn''t eat first. After helping Judy finish cooking, she pulled Judy to try on the clothes she had


    just bought.


    "Mom, put them on. Try them on and I''ll change if they don''t fit you."


    "Come on! I have a lot of clothes. Don''t buy me clothes anymore. If you have money, you''d better buy


    yourself some more. You should look better."


    Despite saying so, Judy put them on with joy. It was a woolen coat, the size just fitted.


    She looked into the mirror andined to Nicole, "you''ve just been working for a few days. Don''t


    buy more. I''ve been already an old woman. It is waste to buy me new clothes."


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. You are not old at all. I think you are very young." Nicole happily held her


    mother''s hand and looked at her for a while, nning to buy her a pair of good-looking shoes next time


    she went home.


    When they were chatting happily, Jim came back. Nicole asked him to try on the new clothes. After he


    made sure that the clothes matched him, the family sat down and had dinner together.


    Judy kept picking up food for Nicole and asked her to have more.


    "Sister, will you go back to thepany tomorrow?" In the middle of their meal, Jim asked Nicole.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''ll go back soon." Nicole said.


    Judy put the chopsticks in the air with disappointment on her face, "are you going back tonight? Can''t


    you go back tomorrow? "


    Nicole was struggling. But when she thought of Jacob, who was not happy, she sighed and said


    helplessly, "no, I have to go back tonight."


    Seeing her mother and brother reluctant, Nicole gritted her teeth, "What about... I''ll call and ask for


    leave. "


    "No," Judy disagreed. "You just started to work, and your boss doesn''t like your asking for leave. You


    can''t. You should go back now. You cane back again when you have a holiday. It''s not far


    anyway."


    "Yes." Nicole smiled, "I will send you a message as soon as I cane back home."


    "Send it early. I''ll cook delicious food for you."


    After dinner, Jim went back to school for his study. Nicole turned around at home and found an


    embroidery in her mother''s room.


    Nicole asked her mother in confusion, "Mom, why do you want to make this?"


    "I''m bored to kill time." Judy opened the embroidery on the table and showed a massive peony


    embroidery.


    Nicole was surprised. "This is very beautiful, but why do you make this? There is no hanging space in


    our house."


    Judy rolled back the embroidery carefully, held Nicole''s hand and said, "The woman downstairs told me


    this one is quite profitable. The embroidery can be sold at least five thousand."


    "Mom, you..."


    Judy knew that Nicole was not happy about her making money, so she said quickly, "don''t worry,


    Nicole. I''m not tired at all. I don''t embroider. I just do it when I watched TV in the daytime."


    Seeing that her mother took the initiative to exin, Nicole did not me her mother any more. She


    could only say worriedly, "Mom, you should stop where it should stop. Don''t keep embroidering all the


    time. It''s too troublesome."


    "I know, I know."


    After they talked for a while, it was time for Nicole to leave. Nicole told her mother that there were some


    space where she could make cakes in thepany. She decided to take her tools to her.


    Judy didn''t doubt it and hurried to help Nicole clean up.


    While tidying her up, she asked casually, "Nicole, are you keeping in touch with that Ron?"

 Chapter 91 How Lucky You Are

    Chapter 91 How Lucky You Are


    Nicole didn''t expect her mother to mention Ron at this time, and she was stunned.


    Speaking of this, after the short blind date that day, she had almost forgotten Ron.


    Seeing Nicole''s state, Judy knew that Nicole hadn''t contacted with Ron these days.


    She was worried, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she pretended to be joking and said, "is it


    because you are too busy to contact him recently?"


    Nicole continued to pack her things, ignoring her mother''s words.


    "Ah, you don''t need to be shy. You are already an adult. It''s rare that Ron is sensible and has highly


    educated schr. Don''t be so picky on him."


    Nicole was a little annoyed when she heard her mother''s words. She retorted, "Mom, don''t urge me. I


    really don''t want to get married now."


    "Well, I''m leaving now. I''ll visit you and Jim another day." Nicole put the things away and was ready to


    go out without saying anything.


    Seeing that Nicole was anxious, Judy quickly changed her tone, "Nicole, don''t be angry. I don''t mean


    anything else. I just care about you."


    Nicole lowered her head and stared at the floor, "but mom, I really don''t want to get married."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to get married. I didn''t force you to, but your aunt treated me very


    well. When you were not around, she always gave me food and snacks. I couldn''t refuse her, so I


    couldn''t make it too bad." Judy thought for a while and said, "even if you don''t want to get married, you


    can make friends with Ron. Don''t do things in such heartless manner. "


    Judy''s humbleness warmed Nicole''s heart. Even though she was unhappy, she could not me her


    mother. After all, her mother was also right.


    Pursing her lips, Nicole looked at her mother and said helplessly, "Okay, I know. I''ll be friends with Ron


    and won''t be ruthless."


    "I''m d to hear that," Judy heaved a sigh of relief. She took out a piece of paper from her pocket and


    said, "this is Ron''s number. Save it in your phone. You can ask him for help if you need help one day."


    "Mom..."


    Judy frowned, "Why are you so against to save someone''s number?"


    Nicole was unable to persuade Judy, so she could only save Ron''s number in her phone. Judy was


    worried and kept watching on Nicole.


    After she saved it, Nicole put her phone in her pocket. She looked at her mother, speechless, and said


    seriously to her mother again, "Mom, I just got divorced with Austin. I really don''t want to marry with


    someone now."


    "s." Judy''s face darkened when she heard Nicole talking about Austin.


    In the eyes of Judy, Nicole was deeply hurt by the failed marriage with Austin, so she did not want to


    marry again.


    "Alright, mom. I''m leaving. Good night."


    Nicole left home and stood at the gate of themunity, turning her head to look at the old and faded


    building.


    People here had traditional and leisurely life. Like her mother, most people thought that whether it was


    a man or a woman, they needed to get married and have a home.


    After all, a family is the only way to live in peace.


    However, Nicole thought that she would never have a home of her own in the future.


    After all, she and Jacob couldn''t be together. After she left him, she would be made a mistress of a rich


    man. At that time, no one would be willing to ept her.


    Not to mention that she had no mood to love others with the past on her back.


    ''but mother will be disappointed if I don''t get married.''.


    Nicole sighed, turned around and stopped a taxi.


    "Go to PS Road."


    The driver looked at Nicole in surprise. "PS Road is the territory of rich people. Are you going there to


    be a nanny?"


    Nicole was confused. When she saw that the bag on which she used to make the birthday cake was


    still open, she suddenly understood and nodded.


    "Oh, really a nanny. How is your monthly sry? It must be very high."


    "It''s just so so." Nicole didn''t know what to say at all, so she answered perfunctorily with a hollow smile.


    Obviously, the driver didn''t feel the cold attitude of Nicole and kept nagging.


    "I had a guest working as a nanny over there before, and she earns two or three times of my sry


    every month. But that guest said that whether you work well or not depends on the employer. It''s really


    lucky to meet a good employer. It''s easy to get money. But if you meet a bad employer, he will ask you


    for help and snitch on you all the time. Then the money is not easy to make."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nicole was speechless, "..."


    The driver nced at Nicole and raised his eyebrows. "What about your employer? Is he good to you?"


    "Mine?" Nicole thought of Jacob, and then she thought of the servants in his house. They seemed to


    live a good life. Not only hadn''t been treated harshly by Jacob, but he was also very polite to them. "My


    employer is a nice person."


    "You are so lucky!" The driver envied Nicole and repeatedly praised her good luck.


    Nicole didn''t answer. She turned around and looked out of the window, not agreeing with what the


    driver said.


    She was blessed, is that true?


    No, if she was lucky, her father wouldn''t pass away when she was still a teenager, and she wouldn''t be


    forced to leave Jacob, and she wouldn''t suffer such a bad thing as her husband had an affair after


    marriage.


    No, she wasn''t blessed.


    It was just that in the eyes of others, she was lucky. After all, Consu once envied her for being able


    to date with a man as rich as Jacob.


    But people would only feel that life was happy when they look at others.


    Just like Nicole, she felt that the husband and wife who made cakes in front of the cake shop were the


    happiest couple.


    A trace of sadness streaked across Nicole''s heart. She did not listen to what the driver said. Instead,


    she leaned her head against the seat and closed her eyes.


    Dozens of minutester, the taxi stopped in front of Jacob''s vi.


    Nicole hurriedly gave the money and got off the car, closed the door before the driver could begin to


    express his opinion.


    "Bye." The driver waved at Nicole through the ss with enthusiasm and drove away.


    Nicole watched the taxi drive away, took a deep breath and entered the vi.


    She had been here several times and the people in the vi were familiar with her, so they walked


    towards her directly.


    "Is Jacob back?" Nicole asked while walking.


    "No, not yet."


    "Is dinner ready?"


    "Yes. Mr. Jacob said he woulde back for dinner, but he hasn''te back yet."


    Nicole stopped and thought, ''is Jacob still angry with me?''? Or Jacob didn''t go back to the vi for


    dinner because he knew she was home?


    ''is Jacob still mad at me?


    Nicole shook her head with a bitter smile and said to the maid, "I want to make cakes here. Take me to


    the kitchen."


    "Yes, Miss Nicole, this way please."


    Although Nicole wasn''t sure whether the cake she made would make Jacob happy, she had to try.


    She wanted to please Jacob. It was not for anything else. She just wanted him to be happy and she


    could be grateful.

 Chapter 92 A Strange Smell Of Perfume

    Chapter 92 A Strange Smell Of Perfume


    To make a cake wasn''t a difficult job, but it needed time and efforts.


    Nicole turned down the help of the maid, and started to stir the eggs, roast embryo and hooked flowers.


    She was as attentive as a delicate work craft.


    In less than an hour, there was a four leaf clover shaped Matcha cake.


    When Nicole took the cake out of the kitchen, the servants apuded for her and she blushed with


    shame.


    "Miss Nicole, I never thought you can baking so well!"


    "Exactly. I''m a servant. But I can''t make cakes."


    Nicole smiled sheepishly. "Actually, it''s very easy. I know how to baking. I''ll baking for you when I''m


    free."


    "No, it''s inappropriate."


    "Right. If we just stand here and wait. You cook for us. Mr. Jacob will surely be angry if he knows that."


    "Actually, Miss. Nicole, if you don''t mind, you can teach us when you are free."


    Nicole agreed without hesitation, "okay. You can call me when you want to baking."


    Actually, Nicole knew in her heart that these servants were after all servants who served Jacob. No


    matter how good they were at western food or Chinese food, how could they not be able to baking a


    common cake.


    Most of them wereplimenting her.


    However, Nicole didn''t directly speak it out, for they just liked her.


    The people here were kind and honest.


    The servants left soon after chatting with Nicole smilingly. Nicole sat alone at the table, staring at the


    cake.


    She was waiting for Jacob.


    As time went by, Nicole waited until ten o''clock in the evening. But she still didn''t see Jacobing


    back.


    The servants couldn''t stand it. They went to Nicole and reminded her, "Miss Nicole, Mr. Jacob might


    have something to do tonight. Why don''t you go to bed first?"


    Nicole shook her head, "it''s okay. I''m not sleepy. You go to rest. Don''t worry about me."


    The master of this house didn''te back, and the hostess was still sitting at the table. The servants


    had no reason to have a rest, but just kept doing their jobs. They were eitherzy or lost in thought.


    Nicole didn''t think it was hard to wait for someone, but she felt a little sorry when she saw the servants


    waiting with her.


    She struggled for a while, took out her cell phone and dialed Jacob''s number.


    She wouldn''t wait for Jacob if he didn''te back tonight. The servants could go to bed early too.


    The phone was connected, but no one answered.


    Nicole was not reconciled, and dialed again.


    This time, before the ringing ended, Jacob answered the phone.


    "What?"


    Biting her lips, Nicole asked, "will youe back tonight?"


    But Jacob didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, Nicole was very embarrassed. She felt like a lonely and indignant housewife who was


    eager to meet her sugar daddy.


    "Well... I''m not urging you toe back. I just asked where you are. If you don''te back, I''ll go to


    bed. " Nicole was a thin skinned girl. She felt embarrassed to say that she made a cake specially for


    Jacob.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jacob asked, "are you waiting for me to go back?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nicole wanted to say no, but when she saw the lonely cake on the table, she bit her lips and pulled


    down the face. "Hum.".


    "I''ll be back soon."


    To her relief, Jacob didn''t embarrass her, but said something to soothe her.


    Nicole sighed with relief and said softly, "okay. Take care on the way."


    After hanging up the phone, Nicole turned to the servants and said, "Jacob will be back soon. You can


    go to rest. I will take care of him."


    The servants also heard the phone call. Without any suspicion, they said good night to Nicole and went


    to sleep on the side of their vi.


    Although it was important to take care of Jacob, they also knew that it was at night. If Jacob came back


    to have intimate rtionship with Nicole, they would get in the way.


    Moreover, Miss Nicole even made cakes for Mr. Jacob. They must be very happy tonight.


    The servants talked andughed all the way, and they were in a good mood.


    Nicole was also in a good mood. She was even a little cheerful and nervous.


    After all, she hadn''t ttered Jacob for a long time. She was worried that the cake was not delicious


    enough, and she was also worried that Jacob had been full.


    Feeling uneasy, she waited for another half an hour.


    When she was about to fall asleep, the sound of tires rubbing the ground came through from outside


    the door.


    Nicole shivered and looked up at the door.


    A few secondster, Jacob appeared.


    Nicole stood up excitedly, pushed away her chair and stepped forward, looking at Jacob with a smile.


    "You are back."


    Jacob nodded and said, "Yes."


    Seeing that Jacob was emotionless, Nicole plucked up the courage and asked, "have you had dinner?


    Are you hungry?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    Hearing this, Nicole stopped all the words she was going to say.


    Jacob ignored Nicole and walked inside. When he passed the table, he was stopped.


    Nicole hurried over, with an embarrassed and shy smile on her face, and exined, "I have nothing to


    do tonight, so I made a cake by the way. You should have lost your appetite after eating. I''ll put this


    cake in the refrigerator."


    "Wait!"


    As soon as Nicole picked up the cake, Jacob stopped her.


    Jacob stepped forward, pulled up a chair and sat down. He took a fork from the te, looked at Nicole


    expressionlessly and said, "put it down, I''ll try."


    Nicole was very happy. She put the cake in front of Jacob and carefully observed the expression on his


    face.


    He took the fork, dug up a small piece of cake and sent it to his mouth elegantly.


    "How is it?" Nicole grabbed the tablecloth so tightly that she could swallow saliva nervously as if Jacob


    didn''t like it.


    "Well..." After chewing it carefully, Jacob swallowed it.


    He raised his eyes and nced at Nicole with a smile on his face, but he didn''t give her a good


    comment. "Just so so."


    Hearing that, Nicole twitched her mouth. When she was about to refute, she found that Jacob had


    picked another piece and ate it with appetite.


    The words she was going to refute Jacob but were stopped by Nicole.


    Although Jacob said it was not so good, in fact, he was enjoying it which is more important.


    Such a big cake, now was only left a small half by Jacob.


    Nicole carefully put the rest cake in the fridge and nned to have it the next morning.


    "Okay, Let''s go to sleep now."


    Nicole was in a good mood. She no longer thought about those messy things. She just held Jacob''s


    arm and said intimately to him.


    However, when Nicole was about to take Jacob upstairs, she was suddenly stunned.


    Because she smelled a strange and strong perfume on Jacob''s cor.

 Chapter 93 Trick Him No Way!

    Chapter 93 Trick Him No Way!


    Jacob didn''t know what happened. He frowned and looked at Nicole. "Let''s go."


    "Oh, okay." Nicole lowered her head quickly to hide her embarrassed and upset expression and went


    upstairs with Jacob side by side.


    A sense of disappointment, powerlessness and anger crept into her heart.


    For a moment, she even felt that she was a joke.


    What a big joke.


    "I''m so sleepy I am going to sleep. " Nicole yawned, let go of Jacob and went into the bedroom.


    Without saying a word, Jacob loosened his tie and walked into the bathroom.


    Turning her back to Jacob, Nicole bit her lips tightly. She was afraid that she couldn''t help crying and


    could not help questioning Jacob.


    But she also knew that she couldn''t do that. She couldn''t lose her face either.


    Nicole struggled to walk to the bedside andy down on her side. She forced herself to think of her


    mother, her brother, and even Consu, to shift her attention from Jacob and not to be so easily


    influenced by him.


    This was not easy, because the previous memory was once beautiful and deep. She had spent these


    days with him every day. Even when she closed her eyes, she could clearly paint the appearance of


    Jacob in her mind, which could not be ignored at all.


    Nicole struggled in her bed and wrapped herself in the quilt, until Jacob finished washing and walk out


    of the bathroom.


    Just like many other nights, Jacob closed the door and turned off the light. Then he walked to their bed


    and lifted their quilt to bed.


    The familiar shower gel aroma immediately filled Nicole''s nose, and then she found that Jacob


    stretched one of his arms and held her waist.


    All of a sudden, Nicoley still, rigid.


    She was in a bad mood. She had no interest in being intimate with Jacob.


    Fortunately, instead of doing anything else, Jacob fell asleep, with his arm around Nicole.


    Listening to his long and even breath, Nicole felt even more depressed.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but wonder what these days meant to Jacob. Were they just


    like a cake which could be used to make a dessert after a meal to give him a rich and delicious feeling?


    Nicole didn''t sleep wellst night, so she woke upte the next day. When she woke up, Jacob had


    already left the vi.


    "Miss Nicole, what would you like for lunch?"


    Nicole turned to the servant and asked, "is the cake I madest night still in the fridge?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "I''ll have that. You cook for yourselves, and I am not eating else."


    The servant looked embarrassed. "Miss Nicole, aren''t you a little tired of only having cakes? If you


    have no appetite, we can make more dishes so that you can eat whatever you want. "


    Hearing the maid''s words, Nicole suddenly felt that it was too troublesome, so she changed her words,


    "it''s not necessary. You just cook as usual, home cooking is fine."


    "Okay."


    The servant went to make lunch. Nicole sat at the table with the leftovers, spoon after spoon, and ate.


    The cake had be kept the whole night. The green color was bing dim, just like Nicole''s mood at


    the moment.


    Actually the cake still tasted good, but Nicole felt bitter as well just like her heart.


    However, Nicole ate up the rest of the cake with spoon by spoon.


    She wouldn''t throw away the food which was made happily by her.


    ---


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, after the meeting of shareholders, Jacob got a call from his mother.


    His mother asked him to go to a ce in the call.


    Since Jacob had just finished his work, he didn''t ask more questions on the phone, but directly asked


    the driver to drive him there.


    However, before Jacob got off the car when he arrived at the ce, he wanted to turn around and


    leave.


    Inside the carved gate, there was a group of well-dressed men and women were sitting or standing


    gracefully. They were chatting happily.


    Jacob was too busy to attend such kind of parties. If he had plenty of time, he would rather stay with


    Frank and his other friends.


    However, his mother had given him an order. If he didn''t enter the house, It was out of his respect to his


    mother.


    Jacob took a deep breath and changed his boring expression. Then he put on a proper smile and got


    into the vi.


    "Mother." Jacob walked to Albertan with a smile and bowed slightly.


    "Jacob, you are here." Albertan put down the cup of ck tea in her hand, stood up happily and


    introduced Jacob to everyone here.


    "Hello." Jacob nodded politely.


    Noticing that these people cast envious or admiring nces at Jacob, Albertan was quite smug.


    This was the son she brought up and who she was proud of.


    Although Jacob didn''t like this kind of ce, he was able to deal with it. He talked joyfully with the other


    people. He was always calm and elegant.


    They chatted with each other for a while. When Albertan stood up to greet other rtives and friends,


    Jacob also stood up and walked over there with her.


    "Mom, if there is nothing else, I want to go back to thepany first." Jacob said to his mother in a low


    voice when he found no one around them.


    "Anything urgent?" Albertan asked, turning to look at Jacob.


    Jacob shook his head hesitantly. "No, not urgent. I just have something to deal with in thepany..."


    "Then you can go back." Albertan didn''t dismiss her son''s request. But before Jacob could say


    something, she added, "tell me first before you leave."


    Tell her?


    Although Jacob was confused, he didn''t show it on his face. He followed his mother to walk past


    several people who were standing and then walked to another table.


    After seeing clearly who were sitting at the table, the perfect and imperceptible smile almost could not


    be hung on Jacob''s face.


    "Andrea, it''s been a long time."


    "Long time no see. It''s been more than a year, right? But I''ve been back for a long time. I think we can


    catch up."


    Albertan smiled, "Jacob, Say Hello to your Uncle Andrea."


    Jacob bowed slightly. "Hello, Uncle Andrea. How are you?"


    "You''re handsome, young man. I''ve heard that you have several sessful cases when I was abroad.


    Good boy, you are really a daunting man!" Andrea Yu smiled and gave Jacob a thumbs up sign.


    With a faint smile on his face, Jacob didn''t retort or show off. "I''m ttered," he said modestly


    "Well, you go and have a walk with Daisy. I want to chat with your Uncle Andrea for a while." Albertan


    patted Jacob and ordered.


    Biting his lips, Jacob looked at Daisy who was full of expectation and said, "okay."


    Although he didn''t show any resistance, at this moment, Jacob was filled with contempt in his heart.


    Yesterday, Daisy had been to hispany. She deliberately fell on him in his office. Hearing those


    wishful words from him, Jacob got disgusted at that time. But because of the identity of Daisy and the


    rtionship of two families, he couldn''t really do anything to her.


    After all, no matter how bossy and unreasonable he was, he was not a man who would hit and curse a


    woman.


    But he didn''t expect that it was just one day that Daisy arranged such an arrangement again for him.


    Jacob sneered in his heart and clenched his fists secretly. It seemed that this woman really thought she


    could control him with his mother''s help?


    There was no way.

 Chapter 94 Sorry For Troubling You

    Chapter 94 Sorry For Troubling You


    "Jacob, why do youe here today? Have you finished your work inpany?" When they walked to


    a quiet ce, Daisy spoke to Jacob.


    Jacob nodded his head and answered, "Yeah, sort of."


    With a bright smile on her face, Daisy said, "Then let''s have dinner together tonight. My father has


    reserved a table from Golden Food. You should join us."


    "What?" Jacob looked embarrassed, "I have an appointment tonight."


    "What? Who is it? "


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was not easy for Jacob to show kindness to Daisy. At that moment, Daisy couldn''t help but ask him


    again, forgetting that Jacob didn''t like her before.


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders and didn''t exin.


    But Daisy didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She pressed her lips yfully and said, "let''s have dinner


    together. My father really likes you."


    But I don''t like you. And your father either. Jacob said to himself.


    "How about to exin it to your friend? Maybe you two meet next time?" Daisy still didn''t give up.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "No."


    Hearing such a direct refusal, Daisy''s face immediately darkened. "Is your friend really that important?"


    "Yes, it''s very important." Jacob answered.


    "Is it a man or a woman?"


    A surprise look appeared on Jacob''s calm face the whole time. He looked at Daisy and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?... I''m just curious Is your important friend a man or a woman? " Seeing that Jacob''s


    expression was not good, Daisy pouted and said like a spoiled child.


    She was a beautiful girl and she was easy to be seduced. It always worded well when she did so.


    However, it was useless to Jacob.


    Jacob looked straight into Daisy''s eyes and asked seriously, "Miss Yu, why do you think that I have to


    report my personal affairs to you?"


    "Oh Well... Because Because... "Daisy bit her lips," because I''m your fiancee! That''s why my father


    came back this time. He wants us to hold the wedding ceremony. So he can rest assured. "


    Jacob didn''t know about it. He didn''t expect that his parents would keep it from him.


    Jacob heaved a sigh and said, "actually, I don''t understand why you are so fond of me. What''s so good


    about me? Why are you willing to marry a man like me?"


    Jacob said with rage.


    Obviously, he was ttering himself to make it highly of Daisy.


    Maybe Daisy had felt wronged before. When she heard what Jacob said, she immediately showed an


    aggrieved expression. "You are really a bad person. Not only you have a few women, but also have


    said such unkind words to me and made me embarrassed. But I don''t know why I like you. Even if you


    are bad, I still want to be with you."


    It was such a frank confession that made Jacob stunned when he heard it from Daisy.


    Daisy felt shy too. She bit her lips and looked away, not daring to look at Jacob.


    It took Jacob a few seconds to react. After confused, he sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    I know you are not good, but I like you.


    It was such a puzzling story.


    But Jacob was not a young man. He was not a man with a strong desire to fall in love. After he calmly


    considered what Daisy said, he didn''t even bother to give a smile to Daisy.


    "Sorry for troubling you," Jacob couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Daisy, who had been uneasy before, immediately felt confused.


    What did Jacob mean?


    Why did he say sorry?


    She didn''t know what was going on, but she couldn''t ignore Jacob''s question. Sheined in a low


    voice, "you better know."


    The smile in the eyes of Jacob was getting colder. He didn''t say anything more.


    They stood there for a while. Although Daisy kept trying to find a topic to talk with Jacob, Jacob didn''t


    take it seriously. His attitude was neither cold nor warm.


    Jacob thought that if he kept staying here, his mother might ask him to stay here to have dinner with Yu


    family in the end.


    He didn''t want to maintain smiling all night.


    Therefore, when Jacob saw his mother go to the bathroom of the vi to tidy up herself, he took Daisy


    to Andrea.


    Andrea was talking to a financial tycoon. Seeing Jacob and Daisy, Andrea introduced them to the


    tycoon happily.


    Jacob replied politely.


    "Uncle Andrea, I have something else to do. I''ll go back first." This topic just ended before Jacob


    politely asked to leave.


    His manner was so sincere and sincere that it did not embarrass anyone, nor show any impatience. In


    view of this, Daisy could not lose her temper in front of her father and outsiders.


    Andrea heaved a sigh of pity. He patted on Jacob''s shoulder and said, "I was thinking about asking you


    to have dinner with us. Since you have something to deal with, you can go to work now. It won''t be long


    for today."


    "Yes, Uncle Andrea, I will invite you for dinner another day."


    Jacob bowed slightly and said goodbye to the financial tycoon as well. Then he turned around and left


    quickly.


    With an aggrieved look, Daisy chased up and pulled the hem of Jacob''s clothes. "Did I say something


    wrong that upset you?"


    Jacob cursed the woman in his heart and turned around to smile, "no, Miss Yu, I''m really busy."


    There were several women standing around them. At this moment, they were all surprised to see


    Jacob and Daisy, with curiosity in their eyes.


    Daisy knew very well that if those women saw that she was obsessed with Jacob, they would gossip


    about her.


    Therefore, she had to loosen her grip on Jacob''s sleeve reluctantly.


    "Miss Yu, goodbye."


    Jacob smiled and strode away.


    Jacob walked out of the vi, opened the door and got in. Then he let out a long breath.


    "Mr. Jacob, where are we going now?"


    "Let''s go home." after saying these words angrily, Jacob loosened his tie and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Jacob had many houses, the driver knew clearly that the house on the PS Road was the only


    one regarded as home by Jacob.


    Even the main house of Gu family was only regarded as the main house.


    After driving for a while, it seemed that something urred to Jacob and he corrected himself.


    "Let''s go back to thepany. I have something to do."


    "Yes."


    Jacob looked out of the window coldly. What he had prepared had to speed up. If not get out of his


    father''s control, he would really be controlled like a puppet.


    Being warned and being arranged for a woman he didn''t like.


    He didn''t want that kind of life at all.


    So he must be powerful, much more powerful.

 Chapter 95 My Own Life

    Chapter 95 My Own Life


    Jacob didn''te back home that night.


    Nicole was relieved, but she was more depressed.


    She knew it was wrong. She shouldn''t have any unrealistic hopes of getting along with Jacob just


    because they got along well for a while.


    It was human nature that was easy to be seduced by a little sweetness.


    "Miss Nicole, are you going to sleep?" The servant greeted Nicole sweetly.


    Nicole regained her wits and nodded, "it''ste. I''m going to sleep. You should go to bed too."


    The servant''s eyes were crooked. "OK, Miss Nicole, good night."


    "Good night."


    Nicole put the pillow back and went upstairs.


    After taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped, turned to the servant and asked with a smile, "do you


    want to eat cakes tomorrow? I''ll baking for you."


    The servant didn''t expect that Nicole would take the initiative to mention this. She originally thought that


    Nicole said that was just being polite to everyone, but not really wanted to do it.


    "Of course!" The servant smiled, with shyness and sincerity in her eyes.


    "Then I''ll baking for you tomorrow." Finishing her words, Nicole went upstairs to sleep.


    She was a little impulsive to bring it up, but mostly because she wanted to have something to do. Every


    day after she finished eating and sleeping, she was too idle. It was easy for her to think too much, while


    it was easy for her to get sick.


    Jacob didn''te back for the whole night. When Nicole woke up in the morning, she looked at the


    half empty bed and felt quiet in her heart.


    She had got used to it.


    She slowly made the bed, washed herself and went downstairs for breakfast.


    "We have lunch first. Then I''ll make cakes as afternoon tea. Is that Okay?" Nicole chatted with the


    servants while having breakfast.


    "Okay, I''ll make a pot of ck tea then!"


    Nicole wanted to make cakes to kill time, but when she saw the happy expression on the servant''s


    face, she was in a good mood too. Suddenly she became more enthusiastic.


    Her life was still full of happiness without Jacob.


    "That''s great. I''m looking forward to it." Nicole winked at the servant.


    Nicole''s good moodsted till afternoon. Only when Jacob called her at noon and said that he would


    not go back for lunch, she was a little depressed, but soon reced by the joy of making cakes.


    Nicole had wanted to make a new type, but when she was about to start, she discovered that it would


    need many other materials. If she wanted to make a good-looking cake enough for several people, she


    had to make a Matcha cake.


    Nicole felt very embarrassed. But the servants didn''t mind. They wanted to eat anything Nicole made.


    Besides, they had seen Nicole make one for Jacob. It looked delicious and they were looking forward


    to it.


    Nicole went to the kitchen happily when she found that nobody cared about it. She didn''t let anyone


    help her, and she started working in the kitchen.


    The servants could do nothing but stand outside.


    "Do you think Mr. Jacob will get angry if he knows that we ask Miss Nicole to make cake for us?" One


    of the servants suddenly asked.


    "I don''t think so." another said, "Miss Nicole is different from others and she has a different rtionship


    with Mr. Jacob. Even if Mr. Jacob will be unhappy, he cares about Miss Nicole. And I''m sure that Miss


    Nicole will speak for us."


    "Why do I think your attitude towards Miss Nicole is different from that towards others, such as Miss


    Yu..."


    The elder servant frowned and red at the person who said, "don''t talk about people we shouldn''t talk


    about in private!"


    "Lily, don''t be angry. She just think that we like Miss. Nicole. It is obvious that we like Miss. Nicole. We


    get along with her every day. She''s nice and we must like her."


    "Not only do we like her, but Mr. Jacob also likes her."


    The woman who was called Lily Zhang did not rebuke anymore. Her tense face softened.


    Because what they said was true.


    Nicole was busy in the kitchen alone. She didn''t know what had happened outside. She also didn''t


    know that in the eyes of these people, she was wanted to be with Jacob more than Daisy.


    The cake would be finished soon.


    Nicole opened the ss door in the kitchen and took out the cake.


    "Wow, it looks so beautiful!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It is so beautiful. I want to take photos!"


    Nicole took the cake to the table and asked the servants to sit down, e on, let''s eat together."


    No one dared to sit down, they looked at each other and did not know what to do. After all, it was the


    first time in Gu family.


    Nicole said, "Will you stand to eat? Juste and sit."


    Lily Zhang was an experienced woman, so she was also quite stable. When she heard this, she stood


    out first, bowed slightly to Nicole and said, "thank you, Miss Nicole."


    "Don''t say so. Have a seat." Nicole even helped Lily Zhang to pull the chair out.


    After Lily Zhang sat down, other people also sat down. Nicole cut the cake, put it on a delicate


    porcin te and passed it to them one by one.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I''m so nervous because of you." Nicole sat down with her piece of


    cake, smiling.


    "Miss Nicole, please have some tea." Lily Zhang stood up and poured a cup of ck tea for Nicole.


    Nicole sighed in her mind. It was not easy for them to get along with each other as they were all equal.


    However, Nicole was very happy to sit together with them. She thanked Lily Zhang, picked up her


    teacup and took a sip.


    "Yummy! Lily, could you teach me how to make such a nice ck tea some other day? "


    Lily Zhang nodded with a smile, "okay."


    "Come on, taste my cake. After tasting, tell me if my cooking skills need to be improved."


    The maids were not restrained anymore as they saw Nicole''s cold attitude. They all took their fork and


    started to eat.


    "Wow, it tastes so good!"


    "Yes, it tastes great!"


    Nicole purposely twitched her mouth and threatened the other girls sitting there, "to be honest, I can


    improve it or else I will make cakes for you every day from now on. You have to suffer more."


    "Everyday? Miss Nicole, are you serious? " After Nicole''s words, a servant asked incredulously.


    "Well, very serious. As long as I have time, I will do it everyday. So you must tell me what I should


    improve, or you will suffer."


    The servant smiled awkwardly, "I think... Not enough sweetness... "


    "Is that so?" Nicole took a small sip, nodded and said, "yes, you are right. I''ve kept it in mind and I''ll


    split the biggest share for you next time!"


    "Thank you, Miss Nicole!"


    Someone followed at the beginning. Soon, Nicole received a lot of suggestions.


    She wrote down their suggestions one by one carefully. At that moment, she had really forgotten the


    unhappiness left by Jacob. Her face was much better than before.


    However at this moment, Jacob didn''t know the happy scene in the vi. He went to a branchpany


    in the underground city to investigate it in person.

 Chapter 96 Abuse From Daisy

    Chapter 96 Abuse From Daisy


    There were too many industries under Gu family''s group. At that time, David only assigned several


    small branches to Jacob. Jacob only had two options to fight against David.


    There were two things in his mind. First, he needed to take over the industries from David. Second, he


    needed to start his own business.


    Either of them was not simple.


    Although the rtionship between the father and son was not good, and David also caused trouble to


    Jacob time by time, it could not be the reason for Jacob to take over his father''s industry.


    Besides, Jacob was not such a dutiful son as well.


    Therefore, the second option was to start Jacob''s ownpany, which was the new industry Gu family


    had not stepped in yet.


    After all, with the help of Gu family''s background, it was easy for Jacob to transfer his power and


    money to a new industry.


    In the past, Jacob didn''t want to take advantage of the things that was left by David. He wanted to do it


    just on his own ability and strength.


    But what Daisy did step by step to force Jacob to give up the ideapletely. Since he had this


    resource, he would just use it. Anyway, it belonged to him. But if he did it alone, he felt a little more


    sense of aplishment.


    The video game market was Jacob''s choice. At first, he bought out two smallpanies in the game


    industry, and then merged the size and expanded. He also gathered the top teams and talents in the


    industry. Thepany not only made products from overseas tour, but also the most popr mobile


    games as well as some surrounding products.


    Nowadays, almost everyone had a mobile phone, and almost everyone had more or less little games


    on their mobile phones, which showed that the market prospect was very broad and that they could


    develop great potential.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In order to avoid the eyes of David, Jacob temporarily set up hispany in the underground city. He


    nned to move thepany up whenever he had a showdown with David.


    Newpany was not a smallpany. Jacob had to handle tons of affairs. And Jacob was so busy


    that he had to stay in his new office for days.


    Nicole didn''t know about all these at all.


    Jacob had never been so busy before. He was afraid of being distracted, so he didn''t contact Nicole.


    Without knowing what had happened, Nicole thought this was absolutely another reason.


    ''Jacob is with another woman now.''.


    However, Nicole was no longer indulged in the sad emotions. She lived happily every day with


    servants, including making cakes, making tea and Western food.


    In less than a week, she had integrated with the servants in the vi.


    It was Saturday. Nicole thought she would go back to her own home to visit Judy and Jim if Jacob didn''t


    come back.


    She tentatively sent a message to Jacob, but he didn''t reply.


    Nicole was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t show it in front of the servants. She cooked cakes as


    usual and nned to eat with them.


    Therefore, she had an ulterior motive. That was, she wanted to inquire about the maids whether Jacob


    would suddenlye back when they were having cakes together.


    However, Nicole did not have time to try it.


    Because an uninvited guest came to the vi all of a sudden.


    It was Daisy.


    The servants had finished their jobs at that time and were ready to sit down and have some tea as


    before when the door of the vi was suddenly pushed open.


    The crowd looked towards the door, and when they saw who it was, their faces immediately changed.


    All the servants who had been rxed stood aside with their hands down. They were on the alert


    again, no longer in the rxed andfortable state.


    "Here we are. The cake is ready." Holding her arms, Daisy walked up to Nicole, looking her up and


    down.


    Nicole didn''t say anything. She just stood there, letting Daisy look at her, without saying a word.


    She didn''t know what to say or think it necessary to say hello to Daisy. After all, she didn''t know what


    Daisy was doing here.


    "Does it taste good? Why not let me have a try? " Daisy picked up a fork and stabbed it into the cake.


    Nicole stopped Daisy, "sorry, this is not for you."


    Daisy stopped and looked at Nicole with disdain on her face, "I don''t know when you do have the right


    to stop me."


    Nicole ignored Daisy''s sarcasm. In fact, if this was something else, she would not be in the mood to


    speak to Daisy in any way.


    But it was a cake specially made for her and the servants by Nicole.


    If Daisy had a good attitude, Nicole could share the cake with her. But it was clear that she despised


    Nicole. She wanted to vent her anger on the cake. Then Nicole would not let Daisy spoil her fruits of


    labor.


    "It''s none of my business. This is my cake. Behave yourself. If you like it, buy it yourself." Nicole stared


    at Daisy without fear.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, she was stunned at first, and then burst intoughter.


    Daisyughed inexplicably, and the servants were nervous.


    "Oh my gosh! How funny you are! This is just a piece of cake. How dare you protect the food and


    behave yourself? What kind of gold jewelry do you think it is?" Daisy approached Nicole and looked


    fierce. "I must eat it today. Can you still stop me?"


    Nicole was speechless. She thought that Daisy was making trouble out of nothing. But what she didn''t


    know was that in the eyes of Daisy, it was not just a piece of cake. What behind the cake was a


    deration of power, which was indicated by the power to speak in the vi of Jacob.


    If Nicole gave it to her, she might not care about it, but Nicole stopped her, which made her feel that


    she was looked down upon.


    "Aren''t you thedy of Yu Family? Aren''t you afraid of losing face if others know that you robbed my


    cake?"


    At once, Daisy changed her face. She looked at Nicole angrily, gnashed her teeth and said, "you said I


    was disgraced?"


    Nicole didn''t deny it.


    "Haha, you think I''m shameless? Don''t you know who you are! How could a mistress be shamed? How


    dare you! "


    The word "mistress" stabbed in Nicole''s chest like a thorn.


    She hated the word, but at this moment, she could not find any reason to refute it.


    She couldn''t refute this word that she hated most.


    When Daisy realized that she had poked Nicole''s pain point, she immediately started to scold Nicole.


    "I don''t know what kind of family you grew up from. You never go on a good path, but only cling to


    power and pursuit something that doesn''t belong to you. I am curious about that. Do your parents know


    that you have be a mistress? Do your family and friends know that? Or do your family members


    all want you to be like so? But as I said, if you want to be a Phoenix, you need to make sure if you have


    the ability to do so. Don''t think that you can marry a rich man just because you have a seductive face


    and learn some seductive skills! "


    The vi was so quiet that even the sound of breath could be heard. The servants lowered their heads,


    daring not to breathe deeply. Seeing that they had already been awed by the scene, Daisy smiled


    proudly.


    Nicole''s eyes turned red and ran down her cheeks.


    She didn''t expect that she could scold the opponent and make her cry so easily. Daisy curled her lips


    and rolled her eyes disdainfully at Nicole.


    Nicole felt wronged. She wanted to defend herself and tell this arrogant woman in front of her that she


    stayed here not for marrying a rich man and going up to the upper ss.


    But she didn''t know what to say. If she told Daisy that she was a mistress employed by one million


    dors, she might get more ridicule from Daisy.


    But there was one thing that she must refute.

 Chapter 97 You, Get Out!

    Chapter 97 You, Get Out!


    Nicole took a deep breath, gnashed her teeth and said clearly, "you can insult me as you like, but I


    don''t allow you to insult my parents. They did nothing wrong. You have no right to judge them."


    With these words, Nicole stepped back and handed the cake to Daisy. "If you want to eat it, then have


    it. It''s a gift for you."


    Daisy didn''t expect that Nicole would resist her. This woman didn''t wear designer clothes and didn''t


    look fashion. How dared she talk to her in such an indifferent tone.


    She wouldn''t be so arrogant if she weren''t brought up by Jacob?


    Daisy gnashed her teeth in anger and knocked over the cake in her hand. Then she pointed at Nicole''s


    nose and disdainfully said, e on, don''t pretend you are the hostess here. I am the hostess here!"


    Nicole didn''t refuse. The cream sshed on the ground, sshing on her feet.


    "Do you think you can stay here forever? I''m warning you, it won''t be long before you get out of here


    with your tail between your legs! "


    "I know."


    Daisy was stunned and asked, "what?"


    Nicole shrugged and said, "you don''t need to remind me of that or do anything else. I will leave here


    before long. But if you want me to leave as soon as possible, you can go to Jacob and ask him to give


    me an order. "


    "Do you think Jacob doesn''t want you to leave?"


    "I dare not."


    Nicole''s tough and indifferent attitude made Daisy, who used to walk in and out freely, unable to keep


    calm. She bit her lips and said resentfully to Nicole, "believe it or not, I can get you out of here now."


    "¡­¡­ I don''t believe you. "


    "You''re so confident." as soon as Daisy finished speaking, she suddenly grabbed Nicole by the cor


    and dragged her towards the door. "Let me see how long you can keep confident!"


    The servants saw that Daisy was going to hit Nicole, so they hurriedly went up to her.


    "Miss Yu, you can''t do this."


    "Miss Yu, Mr. Jacob will be angry if he knows you did this!"


    Daisy stopped and looked fiercely at the servant who was speaking. "What? You are defending this


    bitch? Or do you think I''m not as good as this bitch? "


    The servant felt sorry for Nicole, but they were scared to answer back because of Daisy''s disgrace.


    With a sneer, Daisy nced at them contemptuously and said sternly, "listen up, all of you. I''m Jacob''s


    fiancee, and I''ll be the hostess of this house. Don''t take anyone as your master, or you''ll be kicked out!"


    Her words were harsh to hear. Although the servants didn''t have high status, even Jacob didn''t talk to


    them in such a rude way as'' master ''. ".


    All of a sudden, the faces of the maids changed color. They looked green and pale.


    Nicole lost her temper when she saw that the servants were also insulted by Daisy because of her.


    She pressed Daisy''s hand and said coldly, "let go of me. I can go myself."


    Daisy looked at Nicole with doubt, wondering why Nicole would suddenly cut in and say these words.


    "Don''t make things difficult for them. I should go. You are right. You are the hostess here." Nicole


    asked. She meant to leave.


    And she also saw Nicole''s attitude.


    She released her hands and pped them. She said with a scornful smile, "you''re a righteous woman,


    but unfortunately, you''re in the wrong way. If you weren''t spoiled by Jacob, they wouldn''t have cared


    about you in the eyes."


    "It''s my business whether other people will care about me or not. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Nicole went to the other end of the table, grabbed her mobile phone, and trotted upstairs to pick up her


    bag. Then she went downstairs in big strides.


    Before she took several steps, Daisy spoke again.


    "Go if go. Don''t cry foring back."


    Nicole stopped. She held her phone tightly, turned her back to Daisy and sneered, "don''t worry. I won''t."


    Then she left the vi in a hurry.


    Looking at Nicole''s back, Daisy put on a wicked smile and thought, "Nicole, you are leaving yourself.


    It''s none of my business.".


    Daisy turned around and nced at the servants one by one. After that, she slowly began to speak.


    "If anyone dares to tell a word about what happened today to Jacob, I will make him suffer. Do you hear


    me?"


    The vi was quiet, and no one responded.


    "I''m asking you! Do you hear me?"


    There was still no response.


    It never urred to Daisy that she would be scolded by a servant in front of her. She was so angry that


    she lost all her manners and directly pped a servant.


    "Snap -"


    A crisp p rang through the living room, and five red finger marks showed that the maid''s face was


    now swollen.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Are you dumb? Did you hear me? "


    The maid bowed her head, her lips pale and shaking constantly, but she did not answer.


    Daisy raised her arm and was about to hit the maid again. Lily stepped forward and stopped her. "Miss.


    Yu, you can''t hit her."


    "She doesn''t understand the rules. If you don''t let me teach her a lesson, you will get lesson for her,


    right?"


    Lily looked into Daisy''s eyes without fear and said calmly, "if you want to teach her a lesson, I can take


    it. But Miss Yu, Mr. Jacob even calls me Lily at home. Are you sure you want to hit me?"


    Daisy hesitated.


    She could ignore everyone here, but she couldn''t ignore Jacob.


    And the reason she was here was all because of Jacob.


    This elderly maid was called Lily directly because she had been taking care of Jacob for a long time.


    She couldn''t afford to offend such a person.


    Daisy''s face changed immediately. She sighed exaggeratedly and looked a little aggrieved. "Lily, how


    can I hit you? But look at her. She didn''t even say a word. Obviously, she isck of discipline."


    "It''s my fault." Lily was strong, but she was still a servant. She didn''t contradict Daisy, but continued,


    "Miss Yu, you are a generousdy, so don''t argue with her. I''ll teach her wellter."


    "Right. Teach her to remember who she is and what she shouldn''t say!"


    Lily bent slightly and said, "yes, we will remember that."


    Having found her authority, Daisy was very proud. She rubbed her painful fingers and pointed at the


    maid who had been pped by her. "I''m tired. I want to have a rest. Take me to Jacob''s


    room."

 Chapter 98 Jacob Came Back

    Chapter 98 Jacob Came Back


    The maid was hesitant, so Lily pushed the maid and whispered the maid to move quickly.


    "¡­¡­ Miss Yu, please follow me. "


    Daisy held her head high as if she was the hostess of this house.


    When Daisy disappeared at the end of the stairs, the people who had been standing still immediately


    approached Lily.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Lily, Are you keeping her stay?"


    "That''s why? Lily, Mr. Jacob likes Nicole so much. Now she pushes Miss Nicole away, Mr. Jacob will


    get angry."


    "She is just a fiancee. I really don''t like her look."


    Lily pressed her lips and said calmly, "I don''t like her either. Mr. Jacob even has never hit us for so


    long."


    "I agree with you. She doesn''t treat us as a human being."


    "Lily, why didn''t you stop her? If she stays here, I''m afraid we will have a hard time."


    Lily shook her head helplessly. "I can''t stop her. As you just said, she is Mr. Jacob''s fiancee, which is,


    generally, the hostess in the future. I don''t have the right to stop her."


    "Is there any other way to let her bully us here?"


    "What should we do? Shouldn''t we tell this to Mr. Jacob? After all, she did warn us just now. "


    Without answering this question, Lily instructed another woman, "go upstairs and make an excuse to


    clean the room and make the bed. Put away Miss. Nicole''s things and take them to another room


    where she won''t be able to see."


    "Yes."


    "And you, go out to find Miss Nicole and pay attention to her safety. You two can do whatever you


    should do. Don''t mention it again. Let me figure out a solution."


    "Yes."


    Looking upstairs, Lily went to the storeroom in the corner and called Jacob.


    She was about to have a try, but unexpectedly, Jacob answered the phone shortly.


    "What''s wrong, Lily?" Jacob leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes, exhausted.


    "Mr. Jacob, your tailor, Mike called just now to ask you if you want to make some new clothes. He just


    got some new materials."


    Mike Lin was a tailor doing luxurious tailor-made. Jacob was his old customer. So he always told Jacob


    once he got good materials.


    Jacob nodded and said, "yes."


    "Then... When will you allow Mike to measure you? Do you want him toe home or go to the


    company? "


    "Call him to the house tomorrow. I''ll be home in the evening tomorrow. Cook some bone soup for


    dinner."


    Hearing that Jacob would be back soon, Lily was so happy that she almostughed out. She held back


    herughter and said ''Yes'' before hanging up.


    She didn''t lie to him. Indeed, Mike Lin had asked about it, but Jacob was not present. ording to


    Mike Lin, this time the cloth was not so limited. So Lily didn''t tell Jacob about it because she didn''t want


    to disturb Jacob.


    But now, she had to use this reason to ask Jacob.


    As for the reason why she didn''t tell the truth to Jacob, first of all, Daisy warned her before. If Daisy


    knew it, Daisy would definitely make trouble for everyone. Secondly, she had a personal intention. She


    knew that Daisy''s behavior would certainly make Jacob angry, so that she told Jacob in advance, which


    was far less effective than the shock Jacob found out himself.


    In particr, she wanted to know how Daisy would exin to Jacob that Nicole was driven out.


    Lily had worked as a servant in the Gu family for many years. She was a good judge of character. She


    could tell which of Nicole Du and Daisy Yu was good and which of them was bad.


    She didn''t really decide who would be married with Mr. Jacob, but it had everything to do with her


    future life.


    People like Daisy would give them a hard time in the future if she got married with Mr. Jacob.


    Therefore, even if she knew she was not qualified, even if she was clear that she was not capable, Lily


    still wanted to make every effort to stop Daisy to get married with Jacob.


    Lily didn''t tell anyone that Jacob wasing back, so when Jacob entered the house, he felt that it


    was really depressing in the house.


    "Mr. Jacob!"


    "Mr. Jacob, you are back!"


    The servant raised her head and said excitedly when she saw Jacob.


    Jacob frowned and felt ufortable with the over warm wee. He nodded slightly.


    "What have you done these days?" Jacob took off his suit jacket and walked inside.


    Actually, he was referring to Nicole.


    However, the servants suddenly stopped and no one answered.


    Jacob was keenly aware that something was wrong. He turned to look at Lily and said unpleasantly,


    "Isn''t Nicole here these days?"


    "Mr. Jacob..."


    When Lily was hesitating, Daisy''s voice was heard on the stairs.


    "Jacob, you are back!"


    Jacob''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. He looked at Daisy and said coldly, "Why are you here?"


    By the words, Daisy had already rushed to the side of Jacob. She held his arm intimately and smiled.


    "I''m here to look for you. I have not seen you for so many days and I miss you so much."


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe here again?" Jacob shook off Daisy''s hands. His face darkened.


    "I just miss you. We have agreed to have dinner together, but I can''t find you. I have no other choice.


    Don''t be so mean to me." Daisy got being spoiled.


    Jacob didn''t buy it when Daisy acted like a spoiled child. He turned to Lily and asked, "where is


    Nicole?"


    Lily nced at Daisy and hesitated to say anything.


    At the same time, Daisy was afraid that Lily might say something wrong, so she immediately took the


    initiative to talk with Jacob, "well, she''s very bad tempered. She asked me to get out as soon as I


    entered the house. She said she is the hostess of this house. I wanted to get along well with her, so I


    persuaded her to stay with me together. However, she just went away in a huff, saying that I should just


    wait and see, and she wanted to give me a lesson."


    The maids could not help but make a sound when they heard what Daisy said.


    Jacob''s face became colder and colder. Daisy thought herint worked, and Nicole was finally


    detested by Jacob.


    After all, a man as arrogant as Jacob would definitely not like his woman who was rude and looked


    down upon others.


    The most disgusting thing for the scoundrels who Daisy knew was the mistress to imagine being with a


    rich family to take possession of the host and to sit in the hostess''s position.


    This was a bad taboo.


    But before Daisy could smile, her happiness waspletely destroyed by Jacob.


    Jacob looked at her coldly. "You forced her away, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 99 Tell Me, What Did You Do

    Chapter 99 Tell Me, What Did You Do


    Jacob looked at her coldly. "You forced her away, didn''t you?"


    Daisy was shocked, and she began to speak haltingly, "Of... Of course not... She left herself. "


    From her diffident look, it showed that Daisy was telling a lie.


    Jacob couldn''t hide his disgust anymore. It floated in his face. "Tell me, what the hell did you do to


    her?"


    Daisy had never seen that Jacob was so angry. He looked so terrible that she was almost frightened to


    cry. "I didn''t. I didn''t. Jacob, why did you take me as a bad person. She was the one who was arrogant,


    but why didn''t you believe me?"


    Looking at Daisy whose eyes were red from crying, Jacob wanted to say something harsh to her, but in


    the end he didn''t curse her.


    He believed that Nicole wasn''t that aggressive, but he was clear that Nicole just wanted to leave here.


    Daisy''s presence was only a catalyst for Nicole''s leaving. In the final analysis, she actually didn''t want


    to stay here anymore.


    Thinking of this, Jacob didn''t want to be angry with Daisy any more.


    "You should go back. Don''te here anymore." Jacob turned his head and didn''t look at Daisy


    anymore.


    Tears were running down from Daisy''s eyes. She took a step forward, grabbed Jacob''s wrist and


    begged, "please don''t drive me away. Please tell me what''s wrong with me and I can correct it."


    "Did you get angry because that woman left? I can go to beg her toe back. As long as you are


    happy, I would do anything, because I really like you. "


    Jacob sighed. These ttering words were a headache to him. He got rid of Daisy''s hands, turned


    around and said, "stop. You should go back now."


    "Why! I''m your fiancee. How could you be so cold to me! Do you really like that woman so much? Do


    you have to hurt me because of her? "


    Daisy wailed, holding her face with her hands. The servants in the vi all lowered their heads, listening


    to her pretending to be wronged. There was no one to pass paper towels.


    Jacob frowned. When he realized the meaning behind Daisy''s usation, he put on a careless smile


    and turned to look at her. "Like? I''m sorry. I don''t know what this word means. I like women to be


    obedient and don''t cause me any trouble. I don''t like women to act like spoiled children and let me coax


    them. Do you understand? "


    "Then... You don''t like her, do you? " Asked Daisy timidly.


    Jacob waved his hand and walked straight to the sofa instead of facing Daisy. "What do you think? Do I


    like a woman who is bought with money? Lily, ask the driver to send Miss Yu back. She needs to have


    a good rest. "


    Lily bowed and answered, "yes, Mr. Jacob."


    "Jacob, listen to me. I..."


    "Miss Yu, go back home. Your makeup is ruined by crying." Lily stepped forward to stop Daisy and said


    politely.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Daisy bit her lips, stamped her foot and left reluctantly.


    Hearing the sound of high heels, the smile on Jacob''s facepletely disappeared. He once again


    looked as cold as ice.


    He took out his phone and carefully checked the message and call log.


    Sure enough, Nicole didn''t contact him.


    Although it was expected, Jacob still got angry for no reason.


    "Mr. Jacob, Miss Yu has left." Lily saw Daisy off, went back to the vi and reported to Jacob.


    "HMM." Jacob didn''t even raise his head. It seemed that he was thinking about something.


    Lily left quietly and went to the kitchen to get a bowl of bone soup made by the chef, then she asked


    the maid to take it to Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob, have some soup first."


    These days, Jacob was too busy to have a good meal. When he smelled the fragrance of bone soup,


    his stomach was singing.


    "Give it to me." When Jacob reached out to take it, he nced at the maid unconsciously.


    Then his expression changed slightly.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    There was a trace of embarrassment on the maid''s face. She quickly covered the swollen half face and


    shook her head. "Nothing."


    "Put your hands down and let me have a look," Jacob said seriously, his face grim


    The maid had to obey Jacob''s order.


    Jacob saw clearly that there were several red finger marks on the maid''s swollen half face. It was


    obviously pped by someone.


    "Who did hit you?"


    Jacob already knew the answer in his mind.


    Although he was angry with Nicole, he was clear that Nicole was not the kind of person who would hit


    people.


    But, Daisy shouldn''t be that kind of person.


    The maid shook her head and whispered, "no, Mr. Jacob. It''s an ident. I bumped into the door by


    ident."


    Jacob put the bowl on the table and said angrily, "Do you think I can''t tell it? Tell Lily toe here. I''ll


    ask her directly."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    A few minutester, Lily stood in front of Jacob.


    "Lily, tell me everything that has happened in these days in full details. Don''t hide anything from me!"


    Lily sighed heavily and said helplessly, "Mr. Jacob I dare not tell you. It''s because Miss Yu doesn''t want


    us to tell you. Please don''t me her."


    Jacob was surprised, "Why doesn''t Daisy Yu let you tell me? Did Daisy Yu really get pped on her


    face? "


    "Yes." Lily nodded, "in fact, Miss Nicole didn''t leave herself. Miss Yu said something rude to us. Miss.


    Nicole wanted to protect us, So she left."


    Jacob''s face fell, but deep down in his heart, he was a little happy because of this answer.


    "Okay. Tell me what happened."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    Then Lily told all the details including that Nicole had been staying with them in the vi to make cakes


    and Nicole was an excellent cook, and of course that Daisy came to force Nicole to leave, asking them


    to keep the truth from Jacob.


    When Jacob heard all what she said, he was so angry that he almost broke his spoon in hand.


    He was not surprised that Nicole would do such things. She was always nice to the people around her,


    no matter who that person was.


    He was really jealous with that in the past.


    However, he gave a snort of contempt. He didn''t expect that Daisy would be so mean in private. She


    had even begun to teach the people in his vi before getting married with him.


    She was really taking herself too serious.


    It seemed that he had to make trouble for thisdy.

 Chapter 100 A Lucky Date Was In The East

    Chapter 100 A Lucky Date Was In The East


    After drinking a bowl of bone soup, Jacob asked the injured maid to apply medicine to her face and


    then he gave an order to Lily.


    "In the future, when I am not at home, you are in charge of all the important and small things in this


    house. No matter it is Daisy or others, don''t listen to their maniption, and don''t be afraid of them. No


    matter what happens, I will support you."


    Hearing this, Lilyughed happily. "Yes, Mr. Jacob!"


    With this order of Mr. Jacob, if Daisy dare to make trouble again, she would not be forgiven!


    After happy, Lily said to Jacob gingerly, "Mr. Jacob, What about Miss Nicole... Do you want to call her


    back? "


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jacob pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "After Nicole left, I was worried about her safety, so I sent people to look for her, but we didn''t find her."


    "Got it. You can go about your business."


    Jacob took out his phone and dialed Nicole''s number.


    The phone was not connected, and a cold, mechanical female voice said, "the number you dialed is


    powered off, please redialter."


    Jacob hung up the phone fretfully, his eyes staring nkly at the ground.


    After letting Nicole live in the vi, he removed the people arranged around her. Otherwise, he would


    certainly know where Nicole was now.


    Jacob was a little regretful, but when he thought of Nicole''s extremely disgusted look at those people,


    he couldn''t bear to arrange it back.


    If Nicole found it again, it would be a big trouble.


    Jacob touched his forehead and thought for a while. ording to his observation on Nicole during that


    time, she was not a person who liked to y around. Therefore, she left the vi for home in most


    cases.


    It was weekend and she hadn''t been home for a week.


    If he chased after her, Nicole might note back with him at this moment.


    He didn''t mind ying a fancy game with Nicole, but today he was really tired.


    Although he was in good health, he felt a little tired after days of overdraft.


    Jacob sighed and took out his phone to call his subordinate. Jacob asked him to check on Nicole in


    order to make sure she was home.


    After the arrangements, he didn''t even have dinner, but just went upstairs to rest.


    --


    Nicole left the vi with tears, but entering her home with a smile.


    She felt that home was such a magical ce. No matter how much she had suffered outside, as long


    as she was home, she felt safe. Compared with the smile on the face of her family, the grievances and


    sorrows were nothing at all.


    Because Nicole didn''t tell her family she would go back, When she arrived, she saw Jim and their


    mother pruning the flowers together. They moved towards the house with several pots of flowers in


    their arms.


    "Mom, why are you suddenly interested in flower nurturing?" Nicole asked while changing her shoes.


    "Sister, you''re back!" Jim put down the flowerpot and rushed at Nicole, giving her a bear hug.


    Nicole patted on Jim''s back and asked with a smile, "how is your school these days? Anything


    happened?"


    Jim stood to attention and saluted to Nicole, "Sir, everything is fine!"


    "That''s good. My brother is a good boy." Nicole rubbed his hair, walked to the wall and looked at the


    potted flowers.


    "Mom, I don''t think it''s a good idea to put the flowers here. But I think the balcony is empty. Why don''t


    we put the flowers there?"


    Judy smiled mysteriously, "that''s the west side, and this side is the east side. The east side is a better


    Feng Shui. You don''t understand."


    Hearing that, Jim clicked his tongue and said to Nicole in a low voice, "sister, mom just told me that all


    the flowers in the East will bring a lucky date. So this is for you."


    "What?" Nicole was astonished. But when she saw her mother''s expression, she was amused.


    Her mother was so worried about her marriage.


    Nicole didn''t believe superstition, so she didn''t stop Judy as long as Judy was happy, she let her go.


    "Mom, have a good rest tonight. I will cook for you." Nicole rolled up her sleeves and went to the


    kitchen.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Judy put down the flower in her hand and stopped Nicole.


    "It''s not easy for you not to go to work today. Why cook? Have a good rest. I''ll cook for you after I finish


    these flowers."


    Nicole put her hand on her mother''s shoulder and said with a wry smile, "Mom, don''t push yourself too


    hard. It''s just a meal. It''s not a hard job. Just let me do it. I''ll ask Jim to help me."


    Judy said helplessly, "all right. Don''t make too much. Just two dishes."


    "Okay."


    In high spirits, Jim followed Nicole into the kitchen and closed the kitchen door. While washing


    vegetables, he whispered to her, "sister, how are you and your boyfriend recently?"


    Hearing Jim''s words, Nicole inevitably thought of what had happened in the afternoon.


    She bit her lips, trying to hide her displeasure, and casually answered, "well, it''s good."


    "When are you going to tell mom? Look at her. She is getting superstitious and raised flowers in order


    to find you a boyfriend."


    As an old saying goes, one lie must be told to another. Nicole had understood the old saying.


    She removed the leaves with celery and lowered her head, "let''s talk about itter. It''s not the time."


    "When will we go?" Jim asked again.


    ''this moment will nevere. Jacob will never have the chance to stand in front of her, '' she thought.


    ''Not only in terms of Jacob nor mom, it is impossible. ''.


    "What are you talking about, you little kid? Study hard. Don''t be so gossipy." Withdrawing the sadness


    in her eyes, Nicole elbowed Jim, and teased him with a smile.


    Since his sister didn''t want to talk about it, Jim didn''t ask any more.


    His thought was always simple. As long as his sister was happy, he would be happy.


    When they were cooking, Judy suddenly opened the kitchen door.


    Nicole was startled and thought her mother must have eavesdropped on her and Jim''s talk. Nicole was


    so frightened that she almost dropped the te in her hand.


    "Nicole, it''s a call from Consu."


    Luckily, Judy did not show any difference but handed her phone in.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and answered awkwardly, "OK."


    Judy didn''t notice the change of Nicole at that moment, so she went back to work with the flowers.


    Nicole put the phone on her ear and said hello.


    "Nicole, why is your phone powered off?" As soon as Nicole spoke, she was stopped by Consu.


    "Well... It was a bit annoying, so I have to turn it off. "


    "I can''t get through to you. I''m worried about you."


    Hearing this, Nicole became nervous. "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Yes! Let me tell you something important! No, two! Where are you now? I''lle to you!


    "

 Chapter 101 Two Pieces Of Gossips

    Chapter 101 Two Pieces Of Gossips


    Before Nicole finished cooking her meal, Consu had rushed to Nicole''s house.


    She put on her slippers quickly and greeted Judy. Then she rushed into the kitchen.


    "Jim, go to do your homework. I''ll stay here." Consu said as she pushed Jim out of the kitchen and


    closed the door.


    Nicole was amused by her series of actions. "What are you doing? What''s the emergency? Have you


    fallen in love with anyone else? "


    Nicole said so because Consu had fallen in love with one of Jacob''s friends, Bevis Lin., since she


    had been a little girl. And she had been running like this to tell Nicole.


    However, this time, Consu rolled her eyes and dismissively waved her hand. "What are you thinking


    about? These two pieces of gossips have nothing to do with me. They are all about you."


    Nicole was boiling the soup. As her bowl was stirred, she stopped. Confused, she turned to look at


    Consu and asked, "is it about me?"


    "Yes! Wait a minute! "Consu anxiously opened the kitchen door and looked out. After making sure


    that no one was eavesdropping, she closed the door and said in a low voice," it''s about Austin and


    Jacob. "


    Nicole frowned, wondering what had Consu known. Did she know that she was living with Jacob


    now?


    ''no, it can''t be. If Consu knows about it, she will be more furious.''


    Thinking of this, Nicole rxed.


    "Tell me, whose news do you want to know first?" Consu asked yfully, blinking her eyes to Nicole.


    Nicole shrugged and said, "I don''t want to know either of them. Okay?"


    Consu rolled her eyes and reprimanded, "I''m here especially to tell you. Could you please give me


    some respect?"


    "You stay here for dinnerter. I''ll make more noodles."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Eat! Eat! Hey! Can you take my words seriously? Whose gossip do you want to listen first, Austin or


    Jacob?"


    Nicole thought for a while and said, "Then Jacob first."


    With an embarrassed smile, Consu said, "I knew you would choose him. To be honest, you might


    not forget about him, right?"


    Nicole rolled her eyes, "that''s enough. Spit it out."


    The reason why she chose to listen to Jacob''s gossip was that she was more connected to him than to


    Austin.


    As for other things, she didn''t want to admit.


    Noticing that Nicole didn''t mind her joke, Consu didn''t y a trick on her anymore. She got close to


    Nicole and said smilingly, "let me tell you the truth. I''ve heard that Jacob has a fiancee."


    "Oh," Nicole replied without any change of expression.


    There was no need for Consu to tell her about it. She had known it for a long time. Besides, she had


    also had a big fight with her so-called fiancee this afternoon.


    "You''re so indifferent to know it this time. It seems that you really don''t care about him anymore."


    Consu snorted. "But I''m not telling you this. I want to tell you something else. I''ve heard that Jacob


    doesn''t like his fiancee at all. It''s just that the woman approached him on her own."


    This time, Nicole had some reaction.


    She turned to look at Consu and asked with a frown, "how do you know that? If he doesn''t like her,


    why is she his fiancee?"


    Consu raised her eyebrows and remarked, "you don''t understand. It was said that Jacob''s parent


    was particrly fond of this woman. That was why his parents wanted they two to get together. But


    Jacob doesn''t like her."


    Nicole lowered her head and said sadly, "if he really doesn''t like her, his parents can''t make the


    decision for him."


    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s in a pickle. But it''s true that he doesn''t like that woman. My friend said it was


    at a tea party, and that woman was courting him all the time. Jacob kept a distance from her all the


    time. Atst, he left her alone. She was so angry that she almost lost her elegance."


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Nicole murmured.


    Consu snorted, "what did you say just now? I didn''t get it."


    Nicole shook her head, "No. Is this all. What about Austin? What kind of gossip does he have?"


    "Oh, That''s all!" Consu said, pouting her lips. "I thought you would be very happy to hear that. But


    why do you so calm? You are wasting my passion."


    Nicole cast a burning nce at Consu before she turned off the heat and poured the soup into a


    bowl.


    "Okay, stop making a face. Let''s talk about Austin."


    "I have to tell you that Austin deserves what he has done. I heard that her mother has been hiding in


    her house since she was discharged from the hospital. She even didn''t dare to go out for fear that she


    would be criticized to be ungrateful." When it came to gossip, Consu was thrilled again.


    Nicole added some water in the pot and prepared it for the noodles.


    Consu went on to add fuel to the fire. "We know that Austin has his own house. His mother is being


    cursed and she wants to move into his house. But it turned out that his woman doesn''t want so. I''ve


    heard that they have been arguing about it all the time."


    Nicole looked at Consu with admiration in her eyes. "You''re awesome! How did you know all these?


    You are really good at it. "


    "Humph! I don''t care about other people at all. But they are so shameless!" Consu said with a


    disdainful look. "I have lived here for so many years. If I really want to know about them, I''m sure I can


    surely get to know them. I tell you what, with my promotion, the reputation of Austin''s family and his


    woman is really ruined."


    After hesitating for a while, Nicole shook her head. "It''s all over now, Consu. Please just ignore


    them. It''s not worth wasting your time."


    Displeased, Consu scolded, "because you never want to get back at them, they think they can bully


    you as they want. They don''t have to take any risks and don''t have to pay for it. Do you know?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Of course she knew.


    It was because of her that Sabina dared to be so arrogant and domineering. If it was Consu, no


    matter Sabina or Austin, they would definitely be afraid of Consu.


    But who set the rule in this world that a person with good character must be bullied.


    Why should people live and bully others.


    Noticing that Nicole''s face darkened, Consu stopped talking and helped her lift the lid of the stove.


    "It''s done. Water''s on. Get down to your noodles. I''ll serve the dishes."


    "Okay."


    With that, Consu started to walk out of the ward with the vegetable in her hands. She turned her


    back to Nicole and gave herself a hard bite on the lips.


    Consu winced in pain. She med herself for poking Nicole''s heart again and again.


    How annoying!


    She had nned to tell Nicole that she did meet Sabina and humiliated Sabina. But Nicole was already


    not happy by what she just said. So she didn''t know how to continue the story.


    s!

 Chapter 102 Why Not Try

    Chapter 102 Why Not Try


    After dinner, Consu stayed over at Nicole''s house.


    Judy liked Consu very much. She hoped that Nicole could get rid of the shadow of divorce and start


    a new life as soon as possible, so she hoped that Consu could persuade Nicole patiently.


    Just as Nicole went to the bathroom to take a shower, Judy sat down on the sofa with Consu and


    told her earnestly and earnestly.


    "Consu, you know Nicole. She''s very stubborn. She always puts herself in thest ce and never


    ns for herself. As her mother, I''m really worried about her."


    Holding a ss of juice in her hand, Consu smiled wryly and said, "I know that. I just told her to be


    strong and not to be bullied by others anymore. She didn''t listen to me."


    Judy sighed heavily, "it''s not an idea. She has this personality for so many years, and can''t change it


    overnight. I just hope that she won''t care too much about what happened in the past. She should look


    forward. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Consu nodded, but then shook her head.


    "Didn''t she divorce with Austin? I was thinking about it. Since she is still so young and has no children,


    it''s better to find another one. But she told me not to worry about it. She said that she didn''t want to


    consider it now. She is getting older and it''s not appropriate for her to reconsider it now? It will be so


    hard for her to find someone to take care of her then when she really wants. "


    Consu had heard this from her parents before as well.


    In fact, she was quite against her parents'' words. What did they say that the older she gets, the harder


    to get married? How could a good girl not get married? It seemed that people had no other pursuit


    other than marriage in their lives.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, the situation in the Du family was different. Judy didn''t want her daughter''s marriage to be a


    humiliation, but she was worried that her own health would be a burden to her daughter, so she hoped


    her daughter could find a good husband.


    After all, she considered this for the sake of Nicole.


    So Consu didn''t contradict her. She said seriously, "Judy, actually Nicole doesn''t want to think about


    it temporarily. It can mean it literally. Nowadays people areplicated. Love and marriage are


    complicated. They are not as simple as that in your age. Nicole probably feels tired and wants to have


    a good rest first. Besides, there isn''t anyone good here. "


    Judy answered immediately, "there is one who is specialized in scientific research. He got married and


    divorced abroad. He came back not long ago. I arranged for him to meet Nicole. They had a very good


    conversation."


    Consu was stunned to hear that? Nicole never told me! "


    "He''s a good boy with a bookish temper. He''s the nephew of one of my friends in ourmunity.


    Knowing him well, he''s a good man." Judy sighed, "what a pity. Nicole doesn''t cherish the fortune at all.


    Nor does she contact with him."


    Consu didn''t know what to say. In her opinion, this blind date wasn''t perfect for Nicole, but for the


    rest of her parents, they didn''t know that.


    "Consu, please ask Nicole to be more concerned about this matter. It is not easy to meet a good


    boy," Judy said to Consu quickly in a low voice when Nicole came out of the bathroom.


    Consu was forced to nod. "Okay, I see. Don''t worry, Judy."


    Nicole walked out of the bathroom while wiping her hair. Then she saw her mother and Consu


    lurking on the sofa. With doubt, she asked, "what are you talking about? You sneaked around?"


    Judy immediately stood up, patted Consu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "nothing. We were just


    chatting casually for a while. Okay, I''ll go to bed now. You guys enjoy yourselves."


    "Okay. Good night, Judy."


    Nicole watched her mother enter the bedroom and turned to stare at Consu, asking, "what were you


    talking about with my mother?"


    "I didn''t say anything about it. I just was listening to your mother talking about you." Consu


    exined. ""A divorced man doing scientific research? "


    "Scientific research..." Nicole was confused at first, but when she saw the yful smile on Consu''s


    face, she immediately understood what she meant.


    Gritting her teeth, she threw Consu out of the living room and rushed into her bedroom.


    Amused by the scene, Consuughed out loud.


    After Consu finished her shower, Nicole was already lying in bed, pretending to be asleep.


    "Hey, get up. I still have something to ask you." Consu knelt down to Nicole and wiped her hair with


    a towel.


    Nicole turned around to stare at Consu unhappily. "What questions do you want to ask? There is


    nothing happened!"


    Holding back herughter, Consu said sarcastically, "Did you really go to a blind date."


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Nicole was unwilling to admit it.


    "I heard that you two had a nice conversation, didn''t you?"


    Nicole struggled to deny, "yes, sort of."


    "Then why don''t you contact him? It''s not easy to meet someone who can talk with each other now."


    Consu leaned towards Nicole and continued, "I didn''t listen to your mother to ask you. I just think


    that it''s not easy for people to find the chance to talk to each other."


    "Having a nice chat... Do we really need to be together? What''s the point? "


    Consu let out a long sigh of relief and continued, "I know now. That man must be very ugly and


    short, right?"


    Nicole said with contempt, "enough! He''s not ugly nor short, and he''s a good-looking and talkative man.


    Don''t bring shame on him."


    "TSK TSK! Since you''re protecting him now, why don''t you give it a try?" asked Consu. She was


    amused by Nicole''s words and added, "he is not only a nice guy but also an intellectual. Isn''t it good?"


    "I''m not interested. Let''s sleep." Nicole rolled her eyes at Consu and then turned to sleep, ignoring


    her.


    Consu sighed at Nicole for a long time. Seeing that she was ignored, she had to go to sleep angrily.


    The next day, before daybreak, they were still sleeping. Suddenly Nicole''s phone on the bedside rang.


    Consu was closer to the phone so she grabbed it, not sure whether it was her phone or Nicole''s


    before she answered it.


    "Hello... Who is it? "


    "Who are you?" A strange man''s voice came through the phone.


    Consu was too sleepy to open her eyes. "This is Consu. You are calling the wrong person."


    "Where is Nicole?" The man asked again.


    "She''s sleeping," Consu squinted her sleepy eyes. When she realized that she had identally


    answered the phone, she nudged Nicole and said, "Nicole, There is a man calling you."


    When she handed her phone to Nicole, Consu suddenly regained herposure.


    A man called Nicole?!

 Chapter 103 His Phone Call

    Chapter 103 His Phone Call


    A man called Nicole?!


    Consu turned to look at Nicole, blinking her eyes, bearing the snicker that she was eavesdropping.


    Nicole took over the phone. She immediately became wide awake when she heard Jacob''s voice.


    She cast a nce at Consu and sat up again, retreating a little away from her.


    "What''s up?" Nicole asked Jacob.


    "Who answered your phone just now?"


    Nicole stood still and covered Consu''s face with her feet, preventing Consu from pouncing on


    her. "She was my ssmate. Don''t you..."


    She stopped once she realized that if she said ''don''t you remember her'', Consu would have


    recognized who was on the phone.


    After all, there were only few ssmates they both knew.


    Fortunately, she didn''t spill the beans, and Jacob didn''t ask her closely. He just said "Okay" and knew


    it.


    "I have known what happened yesterday." After a long while, Jacob opened his mouth.


    Hearing that, Nicole''s heart beat faster. She really wanted to ask Jacob, ''now that you have known it,


    what are you going to do? How do you think about it? Do you think it''s me or Daisy who is wrong?''


    For one thing, Consu was here at side. For another, she didn''t know how to ask those questions.


    ''Even Consu''s words are true and Jacob doesn''t like his fiancee, then what does that mean? After


    all, he still has a fiancee.


    "It won''t happen again." Jacob continued.


    Nicole gritted her teeth and said, "okay. I get it."


    "If there is nothing else, I have to hang up." This conversation was so embarrassing that Nicole felt


    uneasy.


    If the call was nothing but these words, she''d rather Jacob did not call her.


    "I have something to deal with these days. You can stay with your family first. I will send the driver to


    pick you up dayster." Jacob was not angry with Nicole''s indifference, but asked her to stay at home.


    This surprised Nicole, but she did not ask much and did not show any other emotions, but replied


    obediently, "OK, I see."


    "¡­¡­"


    After another moment of silence, Jacob hung up the phone.


    Listening to the busy tone from the phone, Nicole felt so depressed.


    What did Jacob mean? Was it that now she left, he could coax and get along well with Daisy?


    That''s right. A mountain cannot amodate two tigers. She was not qualified to show her


    dissatisfaction. But Daisy was his fiancee. How could she allow her future husband to keep another


    woman in his vi?


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more she felt sick of it. She didn''t even know why she should still


    consider Jacob so well. What was the difference between what Jacob was doing now and dating with


    two women at the same time?


    To put it more precisely, the red g was home, as colorful gs floating outside.


    In the same disgusting way.


    "Nicole, are you okay?"


    Asked Consu in a low voice. Hearing this, Nicole was wide awake from her fury.


    She shook her head with a smile, threw the phone aside andy down again, "nothing, continue to


    sleep."


    "Who was that? Why do you look pale?" Consu asked nervously, "is he your ex husband?"


    "No, not him." Nicole smiled. "he is just one of my friends. We had a fight a few days ago. It''s not a big


    deal."


    "I see." Noticing the unusual look on Nicole''s face, Consu didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    However, she didn''t buy that.


    From the time she answered the phone to the time she hung up the phone, Nicole''s expression


    changed and earnest attitude, she could tell at a nce that the person who called was not simple.


    But obviously, Nicole didn''t want to say anything about it.


    Although Consu usually didn''t take things too seriously, she could tell that something was wrong and


    that Nicole didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t ask more.


    She tucked herself in and continued to sleep.


    Hearing Consu''s rhythmic breathing, Nicole kept her eyes open and stared at the white wallpaper in


    a daze.


    She realized that she had been too apparent in front of Consu.


    She knew that Consu must be very curious about the phone call and the person behind it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But she couldn''t tell this to Consu. Even if she would make Consu unhappy, she couldn''t tell


    Consu what had happened between her and Jacob.


    Nicole bit her lips and her eyes were sour.


    In the morning, Consu got up, had her breakfast and was about to leave. Judy asked her to have


    lunch together again and again, but she insisted on leaving.


    Nicole was in a bad mood, so she didn''t persuade Consu to stay but went with Consu


    downstairs.


    After Consu got into the car, Nicole stood next to her and waved at her, saying, "drive safe."


    Consu nodded and fastened her seat belt. Then she turned to look at Nicole for a while, and said


    seriously, "Nicole, if you have any trouble, you muste to me, okay?"


    "¡­¡­ I know. "


    "We have known each other for so long. I know that you have gone through a lot of difficulties. As your


    friend, I am willing to share your burden and also hope that you can treat me as your friend. Please


    give me this chance, okay?"


    Hearing Consu''s words, Nicole was touched. She nodded and said, "okay."


    "Okay, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." Consu said briskly as she walked away, winking at Nicole.


    Watching Consu''s car slowly slide into the traffic, Nicole felt hard to breathe.


    ''If I could have met Consu earlier, If I could have Consu in that difficult days, What happening


    between her and Jacob wouldn''t have happened. ''she mused.


    She believed that if Consu was there, Consu would be able to help her through the pain.


    However, this was fate, and there was no if.


    She had agreed to Jacob''s request. She had really been in such rtionship with Jacob. She had no


    choice to step back.


    Nicole stood in the wind for a long time until her eyes were wet with the wind. Then she turned around


    and went home.


    "Has Consu gone?"


    Nicole nodded, "yes, She''s gone."


    Judy walked to Nicole with two stic bags, "Nicole, look, I have prepared a bag of pickles and a bag


    of spring cakes for you. Take them when you leaveter."


    "Mom, I''m not leaving today." Nicole took over the two bags and said helplessly.


    "Why not? Aren''t you going to work tomorrow? " Judy was confused.


    Nicole''s face froze. Yes, she almost forgot the lie she told her that she was working outside.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that ourpany went on a trip to another city. I didn''t attend, so I have a


    holiday these days." Nicole told a lie quickly.


    "What?"


    Nicole pouted her lips and said, "mother, why do you look unhappy? I happen to have time to


    apany you and Jim. You should be happy."


    Judy put on a smile, "of course I''m happy. I''ll put it in the refrigerator first."


    Judy carried two bags of food and went to the kitchen, with her back to Nicole. Her face was full of


    doubt and puzzlement.

 Chapter 114 Are You A Pig

    Chapter 114 Are You A Pig


    "Watch out!"


    The sharp sound of brake drew nearer. At that moment, Nicole''s brain went nk and she closed her


    eyes in horror.


    The expected pain did note, and her whole body was pulled forward and fell. The strong male


    perfume immediately drowned her entire smell of perfume.


    "Well..." Nicole opened her eyes and found herself in the arms of Jacob, whose heart beat


    unprecedentedly fast.


    ''did Jacob save me?


    The joy and relief of the survivor of disaster rolled in Nicole''s chest.


    At this moment, she was suddenly pushed away by Jacob. He med her with a loud voice.


    "Haven''t you learned how to walk?"


    "¡­¡­ Ah? "


    "Watch your steps! Are you tired of living?" Jacob''s face was as dark as a ghost.


    Nicole bit her lips and tried to retort, "no, I was thinking about something just now. I was somewhat


    absent-minded. I..."


    "What? What can you think about? " Jacob furrowed his eyebrows and looked like he was really angry.


    "It''s really useless."


    After finishing these unkind words, Jacob turned around and strode up the stairs.


    Nicole stood still. She was about to say "thank you", but she didn''t. her heart skipped a beat and


    became upset and helpless.


    Why? Why was he so angry?


    Jacob went up the steps and walked a few more steps. When he stood outside the ss door, he


    realized that Nicole didn''t follow him, so he stopped.


    "Why are you still there?"


    Nicole raised her head in surprise when she heard Jack''s voice. But when she saw the two fierce


    sights from Jacob, she lowered her head and quickly caught up with him.


    "Follow me. Don''t cause me any trouble."


    Seeing Nicole walking to his side, Jacob said that coldly and went into the ss door without looking at


    her any more.


    Nicole felt wronged, but she had nothing toin. She had to be obedient and followed Jacob all


    the way.


    When Jacob was talking about business, she stood behind his sofa. When he read the material, she


    stood behind his desk.


    All in all, she gave full y to the word "following me" from Jacob.


    Then, Jacob went into the man''s toilet.


    Nicole didn''t know what was going on. She followed him in. But she ran out of the room with hands


    covering her face as she saw the man''s urinals.


    Jacob was speechless, "..."


    Standing outside the man''s toilet, Nicole blushed like a tomato.


    At this time, a man came out of the men''s toilet. When Nicole went in, he was washing his hands and


    saw the embarrassed look of Nicole.


    The man looked at Nicole, who was standing against the wall, and then nced at Jacob in the toilet.


    He left with a smile as if he was looking at something funny.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nicole was confused by that smile and went into thedy''s toilet awkwardly.


    What a shame!


    Did he peep at me? ''! Nicole angrily punched on the wash table.


    It took Nicole a long time to recover her mood.


    When she came out, she saw Jacob waiting for her in the corridor.


    "Well... I didn''t mean to... " Nicole walked to Jacob and opened her mouth.


    With a gloomy face, Jacob listened on and said, "stupid."


    Nicole answered, "Hey! You asked me to follow you! "


    Jacob looked down at Nicole, scrutinizing her, and said, " Huh? "


    The look in his eyes made Nicole very embarrassed. She lowered her head, wringing her hands and


    reluctantly admitted her mistakes. "Well, it''s my fault."


    Actually, Jacob didn''t ask her to follow him into the man''s toilet.


    "It''s good that you know it." Jacob reached out his hand, gently rubbed Nicole''s head, and went into his


    office.


    Their lunch was delivered to the office by his secretary. After having the lunch, Jacob went back to his


    work.


    Nicole also quickly finished her meal and was about to keep standing guard behind Jacob, but she was


    driven to the sofa by him.


    "Sleep here for a while." It was an irresistible order.


    Seeing that Jacob was very busy, Nicole didn''t dare to retort. Shey down with a small nket.


    At first, she couldn''t fall asleep. She could hear the pen point ttering on the paper, the click ttering


    on the keyboard and the low voice of Jacob.


    The office was quiet in the afternoon. All the sounds were made by Jacob.


    Hearing that, Nicole felt somewhat relieved. All the unhappiness brought by Jacob''s disdain


    disappeared.


    Hearing that, she wore a smile at the corners of her mouth and gradually closed her eyes


    In the past few days, Nicole always worried about the angriness of Jacob, so she didn''t sleep well.


    At the moment, she was quite rxed, and the sunlight was shining on her body, so that the


    surrounding warm andfortable.


    So Nicole didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    When she woke up in a daze, she found that Jacob had already been off work.


    "I... Why did I sleep for such a long time? " Nicole asked in disbelief as she looked out of the window at


    the darkened sky.


    Jacob snorted and said sarcastically, "you slept for five hours just for an afternoon nap. Are you a pig?"


    Nicole rubbed her eyes. She was so sleepy that she didn''t even have the strength to refute.


    After going through thest file, Jacob finished correcting it with a red pen. He stood up, walked to


    Nicole who was still in a daze, and ridiculed, "what''s wrong with you? Are you getting stupid because of


    sleeping too much time? It''s the first time that I have seen someone taking a nap for so long. "


    Nicole red at Jacob and said weakly, "it''s all because of you. You didn''t answer my phone or go


    home. I didn''t sleep well these days."


    Jacob''s pupils dted slightly, and then excitement crept onto his brows.


    He rubbed his finger unnaturally and swallowed with a little excitement.


    However, Nicole, who was sleeping unconsciously, did not notice that something was wrong. She was


    stillining.


    "Yes, it was my fault that day. But you should give me a chance to exin myself. You didn''t go home


    and didn''t pick up my phone. What''s more, I even went to yourpany, but you still ignored me. If I


    didn''t catch up with your car shamelessly, I couldn''t make it clear to you..."


    Jacob stared at Nicole nkly, who kept saying those words like a little sparrow.


    But Jacob didn''t feel annoyed at all. Instead, a kind of unspeakable joy spread through his eardrum to


    his limbs. The waves of joy flushed his nerve tip.


    "Do you think so?"


    Upon finishing thest question, Nicole red at Jacob with her mouth twitched. Then she saw him


    kneeling on the sofa and bending down.

 Chapter 115 What Is Spin The Bottle

    Chapter 115 What Is ''Spin The Bottle''


    "Hey..."


    Nicole was about to refute, but she was stopped by Jacob''s deep kiss. She was somewhat lost in her


    thoughts. Why did such soft lips always say harsh words?


    "Stay focused."


    Jacobined unhappily and quietly retreated.


    Until there was a knock on the door.


    "Knock, knock, knock --"


    Nicole suddenly woke up. She put her hands on his chest and tried to push him away.


    The knock didn''t stop. Although he was reluctant, he had to stop.


    "Come in."


    Jacob took back his kneeling leg and stood straight again, looking at the door.


    The office door was opened and the Secretary popped his head in.


    "President Gu, several managers want to invite you to have dinner together. They let me ask you if you


    have time."


    Jacob nodded and said, "tell them, I''ll be right there."


    "Okay, I''ll ask them to get the location. I''ll tell you the address once I have it."


    "Okay."


    The Secretary closed the door and went out in high spirits. Nicole lowered her head and blushed to the


    ears.


    Jacob lowered his head and stared at her red face. He wanted to eat her right here right now.


    However, he also knew that he couldn''t be so reckless to do so in thispany. After all, it was a new


    company, and its facilities and security couldn''t bepared with his generalpany.


    "Well, get ready. Let''s go and have dinner togetherter." Jacob breathed deeply to calm himself down


    and ordered to Nicole.


    Nicole raised her head, confused, "Should I go with you?"


    "Of course. Or what?" Jacob said.


    "But... I don''t know any of your employees, and there will be misunderstanding if you take me there... "


    Nicole''s voice became lower and lower, and she could not continue after that.


    Jacob stretched out and straightened his tie that was loosened because of that kiss. He looked at


    Nicole and said, "no misunderstanding. You are indeed my woman."


    Nicole wanted to defend herself, but she couldn''t say no when she saw the righteous eyes of Jacob.


    She had no choice but to ept it since Jacob didn''t mind.


    "Wait. I''llb my hair."


    Nicole was in a daze after a sleep. She folded the nket andid it on the sofa. Then she took out the


    comb from her bag.


    --


    The major business of Jacob''s newpany was targeting young people, so generally there were


    more active young people who had some ideas in thepany.


    These young people were ambitious, and full of dreams. The reason why they worked for Jacob was


    that not only did thepany well treated, but also gave the most potential to them.


    It was not only because of Jacob''s identity and background.


    Therefore, it was easier for Jacob to get along with these people.


    Most of the so-called upper ss circles he showed up in the past were interested in the Gu family, not


    Jacob himself.


    So those people''s attitude to Jacob were either trying to curry favor with the Gu family, or they were


    afraid of making mistakes and say something wrong.


    Such kind ofmunication was meaningless and tired of Jacob.


    These young men from the newpany were just the opposite of the ones Jacob had met in the past.


    Although sometimes they would make him unhappy when they talked and did something, but they only


    did that because of the details. Generally speaking, he preferred the young people from the new


    company to do things in a special way.


    And that was why he was willing to attend the dinner party of these managers.


    As it was not a high-end party, Jacob still wore his suit without changing his clothes. He took Nicole''s


    hand and went out.


    The Secretary had already prepared a car. When Jacob went downstairs, his car was already parked in


    front of thepany.


    "President Gu, they are having fun a little bit crazy generally, I will tell them not to go too farter, you


    will not be scared." The assistant got out of the car and said to Jacob with a smile.


    Jacob smiled bitterly and said, "it''s okay."


    The car was parked in front of a restaurant. The Secretary opened the door for Jacob and exined,


    "the first floor is a dining room, and the second floor is an entertainment room. They arranged to go


    upstairs to y after dinner."


    "Okay."


    Nicole also got off the car. She was a little nervous and took the initiative to hold Jacob''s hand.


    The Secretary smiled at Nicole and asked nothing. He led the way for Jacob and Nicole.


    "President Gu is here!"


    When Jacob went into the room, all the people stood up and looked at him with joyful eyes.


    "Please have a seat." Jacob waved his hand and led Nicole to sit on the seats which were avable.


    "Here, President Gu, this is the menu."


    Most of the time they talked about the interesting things in thepany, Jacob asionally interjected


    and made fun of them, while Nicole had nothing to say. But she felt it interesting and not boring.


    They had a nice dinner. Both Nicole and Jacob had a good time, rxed.


    After dinner, the waiter came in, saying that the entertainment room upstairs was empty and they could


    go upstairs now.


    "President Gu, We guess that you don''te to this kind of ces regrly." A man who had heard


    about the background of Jacob asked with a smile, but his tone was more like making jokes.


    Jacob smiled and said, "actually, I did go a lot."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Well... Then we must have a good time today."


    "Sure."


    In the entertainment room, Nicole found this was really an entertainment room, where a variety of


    ying cards, table balls and randomly ced.


    They all rushed towards the table, trying to kill the first round. The rest of them stood with Jacob,


    thinking about what to y.


    "What about we y the game called ''Spin the Bottle''?" One of them picked up an empty bottle at the


    wall and proposed.


    "Okay!"


    "You are so naughty, Luke! You always want to y this, why are you so lewd?"


    The man called Luke retorted, "Hey, you are not able to y. I didn''t force you."


    "Huh, who is not able to,e on."


    While they were having a good time, a calm man asked Jacob in a low voice, "President ¡¤ Gu, this kind


    of game is very naughty. You don''t have to y it."


    Jacob nodded and asked Nicole in a low voice, "do you want to y?"


    Nicole nkly looked at the rolling bottle and then at Jacob, asking confusedly, "what is ''Spin the


    Bottle''?"


    As soon as she said this, the noisy crowd suddenly became quiet.


    "Why don''t you know ''Spin the Bottle''?"


    "Wow, I finally see a real new bird!"


    "No, no, No. you have to y the game no matter what you say today."


    Nicole was more and more confused by their words.

 Chapter 116 Do You Still Want To Play

    Chapter 116 Do You Still Want To y


    "''Spin the bottle'' is actually..." Just when Jacob was about to exin the game for Nicole, he was


    interrupted by another subordinate.


    "President Gu, it would be boring to exin. Let''s y a few rounds and she''ll know it."


    "Yes, That''s true. Come on!"


    A girl came up, took Nicole''s arm and sat down on the carpet.


    Nicole was confused. She looked at Jacob and then at the crowd, at a loss.


    Looking at Nicole, Jacob really wanted to sit down to protect her, but he controlled his desire and sat


    down opposite Nicole as he knew the rule of this game.


    "Come on, bring me the wine."


    "It''s a deal. Whoever doesn''t want to follow the rule, should drink all these three full sses of wine


    and not even a single drop left!"


    Nicole was confused. She looked around and mumbled, "doesn''t want... to do what? "


    However, no one answered her. They crowded around and were ready to get started.


    "Let''s start!"


    As the order was given, a round beer bottle was put on the open space in the middle of them. The man


    who made the biggest noise twisted the bottle withughter.


    The bottle rolled several rounds and stopped.


    Then Nicole saw two persons, who were facing the bottom and mouth of the bottle, leaning forward and


    kissing to each other.


    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at Jacob in disbelief. Her eyes were full of shock.


    Jacob seemed to have expected that Nicole would look at him. He looked back at her and nodded to


    her as she was in surprise and doubt.


    Once, twice, more and more times. After being shocked for three times, Nicole would no longer show


    any astonished expression.


    Every time the bottle stopped, the people at present were all excited and shouted, but Nicole couldn''t fit


    in. She was more or less embarrassed.


    Fortunately, everyone was excited and no one noticed her.


    As the bottle was rolling around, when Nicole was lost in her thought, the surroundings were suddenly


    quiet.


    Nicole was brought back to earth and found everyone was looking at her with a teasing smile.


    She felt something wrong and subconsciously looked at the bottle. As expected, the mouth of the bottle


    was facing her, and the bottom of the bottle was facing a man she did not know.


    Nicole was shocked and immediately turned to look at Jacob.


    She was afraid that Jacob would get angry.


    But this time, there was no sign of displeasure on Jacob''s face. He just smiled and lowered his head to


    look at the beer.


    "Are you two going to kiss each other or not? Don''t waste time."


    Someone shouted. The boy who was paired with Nicole had bent over, waiting for her toe as well.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I... Can I drink instead of that? " Nicole bit her lips and smiled fawningly. "Didn''t you just say that if I


    don''t want to do so, I can drink three sses of wine instead?"


    "Wow, Bob, she doesn''t like you."


    The boy who named Bob rolled his eyes at the speaking man and snapped, "nonsense! She is doing


    this for President Gu. Not because of me."


    Nicole didn''t know what to say. With a smile on her face, she poured three sses of wine and drank


    them one by one.


    She was not good at drinking. She always felt dizzy when she just drank a little.


    So her eyes began to blur after three sses of wine.


    Vaguely, she heard someone making jokes on Jacob. Jacob looked at her with a gleam of delight.


    Although Nicole didn''t feel well after drinking the wine, at least she was not wrong.


    Nicole sat there gracefully, lost in thought.


    The bottle started to spin again. Soon her round was forgotten. Maybe it was because of the alcohol,


    Nicole could feel the pleasure in this game. She started to giggle and make hissing from time to time.


    It seemed the bottle had stopped once again.


    As Nicole looked at the bottle facing her, she touched the bottle reflexively.


    ''Another three ssed again.'' She was down in her mind.


    However, her hand was held tightly when she just touched one ss.


    Nicole raised her head and saw Jacob, who was bending over on one knee.


    "Are you drunk?" Asked Jacob.


    Nicole nodded generously.


    "I think so." Jacob said with a smile


    As soon as his voice fell, he pinched Nicole''s chin and kissed her.


    Nicole opened her eyes, feeling confused, surprised and shy. At this critical moment, she suddenly


    remembered that she and Jacob had never kissed in front of so many people.


    The kiss was over. Until Jacob left, Nicole was still staring at somewhat direction and did not react to it.


    Someone began toin, "President Gu, this is a forced kiss, not fair!"


    "Right, she hasn''te yet. It doesn''t count."


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled. He looked at Nicole and said, "you kiss me."


    "What?" Nicole''s face turned red in an instant. She stared at Jacob with a puzzled look, wondering he


    was joking or serious.


    Jacob didn''t say another word. He looked at Nicole, his eyes deep and irresistible.


    Nicole stared at Jacob for a few seconds. Even though she was drunk, her four limbs knew clearly what


    orders could not be disobeyed.


    Under the gaze of so many people, Nicole bent over and then kissed Jacob''s lips.


    Jacob looked aggressively at the people around him, then pressed the back of Nicole''s head and


    deepened the kiss.


    It was not a simple kiss. It was a passionate one.


    Everyone in the room was crazy at that moment.


    The room was filled with cheers and cheers.


    Jacob, who always didn''t like to show off in front of outsiders, behaved wantonly in front of a group of


    new employees for the first time.


    Nicole''s ears were filled with cheers and barks. Her mind went nk and she didn''t know what to do or


    what should do. All she did was following the rhythm of her body and Jacob.


    This kisssted several minutes.


    People in the room cheered and teased, but gradually became jealous. They started to urge them to


    end the kissing and stop making others jealous.


    Finally, Jacob let go of Nicole as she almost lost her breath.


    Therge amount of air instantly rushed into her lungs. Nicole became weak and gasped in Jacob''s


    arms.


    Jacob was quite satisfied with Nicole''s reaction. He hugged her tightly and raised his eyebrows. "Do


    you still want to y?"

 Chapter 117 The Game

    Chapter 117 The Game


    "Do you still want to y?"


    The game, ''Spin the bottle'', should be yed by no couples together, and everyone should enjoy and


    open enough. Otherwise, it would be difficult for yers to enjoy.


    But now, it was obvious that Nicole and Jacob were in a couple. They would rather drink than y with


    others, which was undoubtedly an exciting experience for the rest of them.


    In particr, just now Nicole had a very eye-catching kiss with Jacob.


    Therefore, a group of people began toin, saying that they didn''t want to y or be maltreated.


    Jacob just smiled and said nothing. After hearing other peoplein, he pretended to be


    embarrassed and said, "Okay, it''s our fault. Enjoy yourselves. It''s my treat today."


    "President Gu, really?"


    It was these managers had invited Jacob to have dinner with them. And they were ready to pay for the


    dinner and party. Now that their eyes lit up when they heard that Jacob was going to invite them.


    "Exactly."


    Jacob''s attitude greeted the cheers.


    "Wow! That is great! Guys! Today is all on President Gu''s treat. "


    "Yeah! President Gu is awesome! "


    Even Nicole, who was drunk, struggled to raise her head, silly holding a hand and cheered, "great!"


    She looked so silly that all the people including Jacob around her were amused.


    "Well, We''ll go back first." Jacob helped Nicole up and held her in his arms. "Have a good time!" he


    said to other people


    "See you off, President Gu!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    To ept these strange words, Jacob smiled and left.


    Watching him and Nicole going away, several women gathered together smacked their lips and sighed,


    "I didn''t expect that President Gu likes that kind of girl."


    "Do you mean that silly girl?"


    "Yes, you''re right. Silly looks cute. I even like her as well. What about me? No one has ever liked me.


    Am I not silly enough?"


    "Humph! If you are half as pretty as her and I promise that no matter how clever you are, people will


    love you. "


    "My heart is broken."


    They talked andughed. They were not jealous of Nicole or spoke ill of her behind her back. It was


    just girls'' gossip.


    Jacob put Nicole into the car. Nicole was more drunk and became less restrained. When Jacob held


    her, she even put her head close to his chest.


    "Don''t move." Jacob warned her in a low voice.


    Nicole gave a little groan and red at Jacob reluctantly.


    However, his nce did not seem intimidating at all. It was more like a flirtation.


    Jacob nced at the driver in front of him and hugged Nicole more tightly.


    Nicole looked so delicious at the moment. But he didn''t want to taste her in such a quick way.


    Jacob knew that he would oftene to the newpany, so he bought a two bedroom refined house


    near thepany, so that he could have a ce to stay when he came.


    The driver stopped the car. Jacob got off the car with Nicole and entered the elevator.


    "Here... Where is it? " Nicole looked at her reflection in the elevator and asked, poking Jacob in the


    chest.


    A fire was set on fire in someone''s heart.


    Which had been controlled by Jacob all this way.


    He pushed Nicole to the wall of the elevator and bit her.


    Yes, it was not a kiss, it was a bite.


    Jacob nibbled at Nicole''s corbone and breathed heavily. There was a subtle change in his breath.


    The elevator opened. Jacob took a deep breath, picked up Nicole, unlocked the fingerprint lock and


    entered the room.


    As soon as they entered the room, he couldn''t wait to kiss Nicole and tore her clothes, as impatient as


    a beast about to explode.


    The alcohol was burning inside Nicole''s body like a heavy burning me. The movements of Jacob


    falling down and kissing were all magnified by her sense, hitting her nerves clearly.


    "Well..."


    Nicole rubbed her eyes and turned over yawning.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In a daze, she felt the bed was hard and very ufortable.


    With her eyes closed, she stretched out her hand to fumble around. The touch was obvious. Slowly,


    she came to herself.


    Jacob...


    Nicole opened her eyes and saw Jacob''s handsome face in front of her. She was lying in his arms, her


    head resting on his arm.


    Such an intimate gesture made Nicole''s heart pound.


    At the same time, the fire and enthusiasm of the whole night rushed into her brain.


    It seemed that... Again, she indulged herself


    Nicole took a deep breath and closed her eyes, not daring to recall anything.


    "You woke up?"


    Just when Nicole wanted to give up her wild behavior that night, she heard a greeting above her head.


    Nicole shivered with fear.


    "What?"


    "Oh, yeah, you are awake, too." Embarrassed, Nicole bit her lips and raised her head to take a quick


    look at Jacob.


    It seemed that Jacob didn''t wake up. He squinted and lookedzy.


    "How about we sleep a little longer?" Nicole suggested.


    "Okay." For the first time, not only hadn''t Jacob left before Nicole woke up, but he also agreed to sleep


    longer with her, which was the first time.


    Nicole still couldn''t believe her own ears when she was tightly held in the arms of Jacob and heard his


    long and even breathing.


    She couldn''t believe that Jacob was so soft.


    She couldn''t help smiling happily.


    Lying on his chest, she listened to Jacob''s steady and powerful heartbeat. In the blink of an eye, Nicole


    fell asleep again, as if she was hypnotized.


    Nicole was loath to leave after this short and happy journey.


    She didn''t know if it was because she learned a lesson from theirst trip back. She always had a


    feeling that after leaving that city, her rtionship with Jacob would be very harmonious.


    But as soon as they went back, there would be various problems.


    However, Nicole didn''t realize that she had predicted what happened.

 Chapter 118 Austin, Who Got Caught.

    Chapter 118 Austin, Who Got Caught.


    On the way back home with Nicole, Jacob received a phone call.


    It was about Austin.


    At that time, Nicole was sitting beside Jacob, leaning her head on his shoulder. So she also heard what


    was said on the phone.


    Austin was caught by the police.


    At that moment, Nicole''s body stiffened, and the original ease and rxed expression on her face


    disappeared in an instant.


    She got to know what was going on with Austin from the assistant, and she also knew that Austin


    would be caught sooner orter. But to her surprise, this day came so soon.


    Since she had known about the truth, It had been less than half a month that Austin got caught.


    "You heard it."


    Jacob put down his phone and said indifferently.


    Nicole gritted her teeth and nodded.


    The original happy atmosphere in the car suddenly froze, and both of their faces turned sour at the


    same time.


    "What do you want to say?" Jacob asked as he looked down at Nicole.


    Nicole shook her head, "nothing."


    She really didn''t have anything to say. Even if she was stupid, she knew that she couldn''t say anything


    good for Austin in front of Jacob. Moreover, she didn''t want to say anything either.


    The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear.


    It was only a matter of time that Austin was caught by the police. It was not Jacob''s fault.


    "You really don''t want to plead for him? If you really care about him, maybe I can let him suffer less. "


    Jacob stared closely at Nicole, trying to find a hint of reluctance in her eyes.


    He didn''t mean it. If Nicole felt sorry for Austin, he wouldn''t let Austin off.


    He would never let Nicole off as well.


    Jacob pressed his lips and didn''t let go of any change in Nicole''s expression.


    This time, however, Nicole didn''t do anything that would make him angry.


    Hearing his words, Nicole sighed. She said in a soft but firm voice, "I won''t plead for Austin. He has to


    take the consequences for what he has done. He gets the consequences now, and I won''t pity him."


    Atst, the tension on Jacob''s face was eased a little. He gave a shortugh and didn''t interrupt.


    Nicole continued, "I think people are easy to be cheated. When I was with him, I also knew that he had


    such shorings, but I didn''t find them unbearable. Now since I''m not with him, I''ve begun to feel that


    I can''t stand these shorings anymore."


    "Am I too cold-blooded?" Nicole raised her head and looked at Jacob with a bitter smile.


    Jacob didn''t expect that Nicole would think of herself from this case. He felt ufortable when he


    heard what she said, but he didn''t know why.


    He looked back at Nicole and answered after a while, "Not so bad."


    "What?" It took a long time for Jacob to answer, so Nicole didn''t realize that he was answering her.


    "You were asking if you are a cold-blooded man? I say it''s okay, not so bad." Added Jacob.


    Nicole looked at Jacob and frowned. Remembering what she had heard from him, she was at a loss


    whether to cry or tough.


    "I remember that you once said I was a cold-blooded woman. Why do I be better now?"


    "What?"


    Nicole smirked and said, "have you forgotten?"


    Jacob didn''t forget, but he said that out of anger. What he meant was that Nicole was too cold-blooded


    to him, which made him ufortable.


    As for Austin, the more cold-blooded she was, the better.


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell her about it.


    Jacob squinted his eyes and pretended to take a rest. "I forgot. Let''s stop here."


    "Okay."


    Seeing that Jacob cut off the conversation, Nicole was angry but also wanted tough. This topic was


    started by Jacob, but he ended it hastily.


    That was really annoying.


    Nicole stared at Jacob for a while, but he didn''t utter a word. She had no choice but to sigh. She leaned


    her head on his shoulder again.


    As soon as she got close to Jacob, she felt that her hand was held tightly by Jacob.


    A smile appeared on Nicole''s face. Although Jacob said nothing, she could tell from his physical


    movement that he was not angry anymore.


    She believed that Austin''s case was finally over.


    As Jacob had stayed in another city for two days, thepany in A City umted a lot of business.


    As soon as he returned to a city, he devoted all his attention to work.


    Nicole took the opportunity to go home and spend a weekend with her mother and Jim.


    In the afternoon, Nicole was walking out of her home estate as usual, and she was about to get on


    Jacob''s driver''s car.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When she was about to cross the street, someone suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Nicole was so frightened that she stopped and took a step back.


    When she saw clearly who the person was, she frowned tightly.


    The woman, Selina, in front of her wasn''t as imposing and imposing as she had been not long time


    ago. Her clothes were no longer morous, and there were obviously a few wrinkles on her face,


    which made her look a few years older.


    It seemed that she was greatly shocked by the disdain of her neighbors and the arrest of her son.


    "What do you want?" Nicole calmed herself down, straightened her body and asked Selina impatiently.


    "Give me the phone number of Sabina." Selina said in a hard voice, pulling her long face


    "Sabina?"


    "Yes. Give me her phone number, and her address."


    Nicole looked at the hateful expression on Selina''s face and guessed something. But at the moment,


    she was very annoyed with Sabina and Selina, so she didn''t ask Selina directly. She just coldly replied,


    "I have deleted her phone number. As for where she lives, I don''t know."


    Selina got upset, "You used to be good friends. How couldn''t you know where she lives? You don''t


    want to tell me, do you? Or do you work with her to bully me and Austin? !"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Nicole replied in a low voice. "I don''t know what happened


    between you. I have nothing to do with you now. Don''te to me again."


    Then she was about to leave.


    "Don''t go!" With a shrill yell, Selina reached out to pull Nicole back.


    "Shame on you! bitch! My son Austin treats you so well. How could you join hands to bully him! Now


    he''s framed and put into jail. And you''re going to steal his house! Are you still human beings or not? "


    While Selina was cursing Nicole, she cried so sadly. She was about to attract a group of onlookers.


    Nicole tried to get rid of Selina''s hands, but she failed because of Selina''s strength.


    If it was picked on by Selina again...


    Then she would have to go through what happenedst time. Although she would be fine atst even


    she was taken to the police station, it was really a shameful process.

 Chapter 119 What If, On That Day

    Chapter 119 What If, On That Day


    Nicole was worrying about what to do when she saw the driver getting out of the car anding over.


    "Selina Zhang, I don''t know what happened between you and Sabina. I want to say it again. I have


    nothing to do with you. Don''t bother me again!"


    When Nicole just finished her words, the driver pulled Selina away.


    With tears all over her face, but Selina eyes were still fierce. She trembled and cursed, "Nicole Du, are


    you very happy now? Are youughing in your dream when you saw that Austin has gone into the jail?"


    If the driver hadn''t held Selina forcefully, Selina would have pounced on Nicole and torn her apart.


    When Nicole was thinking that Selina had been despised by her neighbors, she was even moreck of


    confidence and pity as Austin was caught.


    Now that she had met Selina, Nicole had no reason to pity her.


    Selina was really so annoying.


    Though in the end, her arrogant face did never change a bit.


    "Selina Zhang, please think it over. I don''t owe You Liang family anything. You have no right to yell at


    me. What''s more, you should look for Sabina instead of throwing a tantrum at me."


    After that, Nicole gave a cold look at Selina, and then strode in the direction of the car.


    The driver didn''t let go of Selina until Nicole got in the car. She was about to run to Nicole again, but


    was pushed away by the driver.


    Selina''s bitchy tricks could only be used to Nicole who had no strength at all. She had no chance to do


    that in front of the strong driver.


    She trembled all over and watched the driver leave. She dared not to take one more step forward. She


    didn''t cry out again until the driver got on and drove away.


    Her husband had died at a young age. After years of hard work, she had brought up her son. She had


    thought that she would have a good time with her son in her old age, but things just went on like this.


    Selina had been a shrewish woman for her whole life. Even in this situation, she still wouldn''t let go of


    others. She had been relying on what her son had, a quick temper, when she had a bit of the power of


    being ruthless and fierce. Now that her affair with the gang had been exposed and Austin went into the


    jail, that power had disappeared.


    It was really uneptable for her.


    Selina sat on the curb, holding her face in her hands and crying for a long time. It was not until the night


    fell that there were more and more people came to the snack stalls by the roadside that she stumbled


    to stand up. She stooped and left.


    --


    On the way back to the vi, Nicole kept thinking about what Selina said to her.


    She knew that Austin got into the jail, but she still couldn''t figure out why Selina said that she had


    stolen Austin''s house.


    ''maybe...


    ''did Austin give the house which they used to get married inside to Sabina?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    An idea shed through her mind, which startled Nicole a lot.


    If what she though was true, then Austin was really nice to Sabina.


    In the past, it was impossible for a mean man like Austin to transfer an apartment to a woman who


    hasn''t got married with him.


    Thinking of this, Nicole smiled with self mockery.


    After all, she had been very different from the way Austin treated her and Sally.


    For her, Austin only bought health care products in hundreds of dors for her family, and he was


    unwilling to do so. For Sabina, he was even willing to buy clothes worth more than ten thousand


    dors.


    She couldn''t have match with Sabina at all.


    Austin loved Sabina so much that he had already transferred the ownership to her. Now even though


    Austin was in the jail, no one knew what Sabina was doing.


    She had seen Sabina with other men before. Judging from what Selina had done today, she didn''t think


    Sabina had done anything good. Otherwise, Selina wouldn''t have been so crazy toe to her and


    tried to get even with her.


    Suddenly, Selina''s look of frustration and unawareness emerged in her mind. Nicole shook her head


    and gave a wry smile. As the old saying goes, "a wicked person needs a torturer." it was true that


    Selina bullied her for a long time, but now she met Sabina. It was really a perfect match.


    Her mind wandered all the way. The car steadily stopped at the door of the vi of Jacob.


    Thinking of the driver''s help, Nicole turned around and said thanks to the driver.


    "Miss Du, you are wee. I have the responsibility to protect you in addition to picking you up." The


    driver smiled and answered naturally.


    "Thank you anyway." Hearing the driver''s words, Nicole knew that this must be arranged by Jacob.


    Although it was his work, the driver was willing to do his best which deserved Nicole''s appreciation.


    Nicole still said thanks to him.


    Nicole got off the car and entered the vi. As soon as she walked in, Lily came up to her and said that


    she had ordered some food for Nicole to try when she came back.


    Nicole was surrounded by a group of people.


    Nicole was in a trance at that moment.


    She felt that the life in the vi was particrly warm and beautiful, which had made her have the idea


    of dependence and reluctance.


    This thoughtsted till the night.


    Jacob didn''t go home but sent her a message, exining that he was working overtime in the


    company.


    Nicole typed "good night" with her lips curled up. But she hesitated when she was about to send the


    message.


    She was getting afraid in that series of happy moments.


    It was the fear of the future.


    She recalled the days when she had lived in the vi. From being reluctant to move in, to not getting


    used to living in the house, to getting ustomed to living in the house step by step. Now everything


    folded into one, which frightened her and scared her.


    Because, she deeply knew that there was time limit for such a life.


    She had gotten used to the feeling of being picked up by a car and being escorted around by others.


    What should she do when the time was over?


    The habits were awful, let alone from luxury to save.


    Not knowing why, Nicole thought of those women who were as shameless as her, selling their bodies


    for money.


    In the beginning, many people had their own reasons. But gradually, they got used to getting paid by


    others. After all, this job was simple and flexible.


    Compared with those who worked hard for many years to get a house, it was easy for them to be a


    mistress to the so-called rich and rich people, being lovers.


    After tasting the sweetness, no one would like to go to that much trouble.


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more frightened she was. She was afraid that someday she


    would be that kind of woman.


    She would be a woman who only could sold her body to get things but not by working hard.


    Nicole bit her lips to wake her up from the pain. She pressed the retreat button and deleted the good


    night message word by word.


    She didn''t want to be fooled by these sweet cannonballs. She couldn''t let herself indulge in this life that


    didn''t belong to her.


    After deleting the message, Nicole turned off the light and crawled into the quilt in the darkness.


    She couldn''t go on like this.


    She looked down upon Sabina''s lifestyle. She didn''t want that to happen on herself.


    Could never.


    --


    Jacob leaned against the back of his chair and put his phone on the file in front of him. He didn''t


    receive any message.


    Was Nicole asleep?


    Or did something happen?


    The thought of Austin made Jacob feel uneasy and suspicious of Nicole again. Although Nicole


    behaved well that day in the car, how could he know that she didn''t pretend to be good?


    ''Austin was her ex-husband. She didn''t want to get involved in this matter?''


    Jacob''s face fell. He stared at his phone for a while and dialed a number.

 Chapter 120 Something Arranged by Jacob

    Chapter 120 Something Arranged by Jacob


    The driver parked the car and went back to his room to take a shower. Suddenly, his cell phone rang


    during his shower.


    When he heard that it was an exclusive ring designed for Jacob, he turned off the tap in a hurry, rushed


    out of the bathroom at the fastest speed and answered the phone.


    "Mr. Jacob."


    Hearing the inquiry from the other end of the phone, the driver subconsciously stood straight. He told


    Jacob in detail that he had met Selina when he went to pick up Nicole.


    "Yes, nothing else."


    When the driver heard that Jacob had hung up the phone, he sighed with lingering fear. He couldn''t


    help but feel lucky that nothing had happened that night. Judging from the attitude of care from Jacob,


    if anything had happened, he would be the one to me.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob looked much better. He didn''t need to care about what Selina said,


    as long as it was okay with Nicole, everything would be fine.


    Jacob was a business man with a strong background. In front of him, he didn''t care about the rude and


    unreasonable behaviors of Selina at all.


    Business was a war without bullets. What they fought was tactics and strength. They wanted to win the


    clients'' respect. But if a businessman was scared to death by the women''s nonsense, they would only


    ruin their career.


    After a moment of silence, Jacob dialed another number and ordered coldly.


    "Protect the Du family. Pay attention to all factors could cause troubles."


    "Yes, sir."


    ---


    Nicole was sleepless all night, but she did not get upte the next day. After she got up early and


    washed, she warmly greeted the servants who got up early.


    Lily was surprised, "Miss Nicole, why do you get up so early today? Breakfast is not ready yet. Please


    wait for a moment."


    Nicole smiled, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not hungry. I want to get up and exercise. Do we have fitness


    equipment here?"


    "A gym," said Lily with a pitiful expression. "But there are all kinds of sandbags, which are not suitable


    for girls."


    "Okay, I''ll go jogging. Please cook breakfast for me. I''ll have breakfast after jogging back." Finishing her


    words, Nicole waved at Lily and left the vi.


    Although she was instructed to stay in the vi by Jacob, she was not really imprisoned. If she wanted


    to go out, no one would stop her.


    The vi was built in the suburb, with beautiful scenery and fresh air. There were few cars on the broad


    road, and it was especially suitable for running.


    Nicole wriggled her wrists, moved her body and ran away.


    She suffered from insomniast night. She had thought a lot. No matter what path she would face in


    the future, at least she needed to cheer up herself.


    Anyway, she couldn''t live as a "mistress".


    Nicole had never cared much about sports. When she was young, she focused on studying, and after


    she went to college, she began to focus on being a tutor and work, so she seldom did physical


    exercises.


    Last night, when she was torn up by Selina, she realized that she, a young woman, was actually not as


    good as an old woman, which really stimted her.


    So Nicole nned to do a good exercise since she was not allowed to do anything else these days.


    After all, the health is the capital of the country. She had to take care of her mother and brother in the


    future, and she could not fall ill first.


    Nicole ran at an intersection. Afraid that she was lost, she turned around and ran towards the vi.


    But when she turned around and took a few steps, she suddenly saw a man in a ck T-shirt following


    her all the way. When she turned around, the man also stopped.


    Nicole trembled with fear and looked at the man.


    There was no expression on his face. He was cold but no further movement. He kept a distance from


    Nicole not far away.


    Except them, there was no one else on the road where Nicole was now. If the man was really a bad


    guy, he could do anything without rming anybody.


    But obviously, he didn''t n to do that.


    Nicole was very nervous. She cast a vignt look at the man from time to time, and her running posture


    was askew. She was afraid that the man would suddenly rush up.


    Perhaps Nicole''s attitude made the man realize that something was wrong. When Nicole turned her


    head to look at him, the man suddenly spoke.


    "Miss Du, I am not a bad person."


    Hearing this, Nicole stopped in surprise.


    "Miss Du, You may keep doing exercise. Don''t care about me." He continued.


    An idea shed through Nicole''s mind. She hesitated and asked, "are you A bodyguard or something?


    "


    Nicole just guessed, but the man actually nodded and admitted.


    "Yes, I''m one of the bodyguards arranged by Mr. Jacob to protect you in the vi."


    "What?"


    Nicole had lived in the vi for a long time, but this was the first time she had seen the bodyguard. She


    was shocked by his words, which indicated that Jacob had been doing this for a long time.


    "¡­¡­ I''m just doing exercise. Don''t follow me. " Nicole gave an awkward smile and said to the


    bodyguard.


    The bodyguard nodded slightly and insisted, "Miss Du, it''s my responsibility to protect you."


    "All right."


    Nicole looked at the bodyguard and knew that she could not persuade him to leave. So she stopped


    talking, exhaled air and continued running.


    The bodyguard who followed her closely did his best.


    Nicole felt somewhat helpless and somewhat unhappy.


    She wanted to tell herself that Jacob was actually worried about her safety, but not spying on her.


    However, she had been monitored, and she didn''t fail to order herself to believe that Jacob had done it


    out of kindness.


    With the bodyguard following her, Nicole returned to the vi not long after. She had nned to use the


    running to wake up her body from those negative thoughts, but she felt depressed.


    "Miss Nicole, you are back. Breakfast is ready for you."


    Mrs. Zhang greeted Nicole as soon as she entered the vi.


    The smile on Lily''s face dispelled Nicole''s frustration a lot. She took the hot sterilized towel from Lily


    and wiped her hands. Then she and Lily walked side by side towards the dining table.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Lily, do you want to eat cake? I''ll make it for you this afternoon." Pulling out the chair, Nicole said


    casually.


    "Really? We haven''t eaten the cake you made for several days. I miss it so much. They mentioned it to


    me yesterday." Since Lily and Nicole had been very familiar with each other these days, she didn''t have


    to be so polite to her.


    Nicole took a bite of the shrimp dumplings and said happily, "Okay, I''ll baking it for you this afternoon.


    But remember to record a video for me then."

 Chapter 121 That Kind Of Photos About Sabina

    Chapter 121 That Kind Of Photos About Sabina


    "Make a video?" Lily was confused.


    Nicole took a sip of crab porridge and nodded, "yes, just record a video of making the cake. This


    afternoon, I will tell you the details."


    Lily said, "I don''t understand, but I will do what you ask me to do."


    "Thank you, Lily. You are so kind to me."


    Lily was pleased to hear that. She took over Nicole''s words and said, "what am I to you? Mr. Jacob


    treats Miss Nicole really well."


    Nicole stopped picking up the food. There was a subtle change in her eyes, but she soon recovered


    herself. She smiled at Lily and concentrated on eating.


    She knew that Jacob treated her very well, but she was also afraid of such kind of care.


    The frog died in the warm water because the frog didn''t know the temperature of the water would be


    higher and higher.


    Nicole didn''t want to be the frog.


    Although Nicole spent most of her time with Jacob these days, when she was free, she would still


    watch the videos about making cakes and watching the gourmet.


    She saw many bloggers post their food online and gain a lot of fans and attention to make money


    through advertising and opening shops in the future.


    It was an interesting way. She wanted to have a try.


    In the afternoon, when Nicole was preparing for her cake, a new message popped up on her phone all


    of a sudden.


    She clicked the message. It was a text message from Consu, saying that there were a few photos in


    it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With a confused expression, Nicole clicked the photo.


    The moment she saw the specific person in the photos, Nicole was so surprised that her mouth could


    not close.


    It was Sabina!


    In the photo, Sabina was held by a fat man, who put his hand on her breast. They were very close to


    each other and anyone with discerning eyes could know that they had such rtionship.


    Although Nicole knew that Sabina had more men but not only Austin, she was still shocked when she


    saw the photos.


    Then Nicole clicked the second, the third, the fourth one...


    All of these pictures were about Sabina and men. Some of them were in an intimate posture, while


    some of them were a little far from each other. In the photos, Sabina was dressed enchantingly with


    long hair, looking very feminine. What was shocked that The men in these photos were different men.


    Nicole''s hand holding the phone was trembling slightly. At the moment, she was a little pity to Austin,


    who liked Sabina so much. However, he didn''t know that Sabina was hanging out with so many people


    behind his back.


    "Do you recognize who is she?" Just then, a message from Consu popped into her box.


    Nicole sighed and texted back, "Sabina?"


    "Yes, I am just asking you. Is she good?"


    "¡­¡­ Why do you have so many photos of her? "


    "I asked someone to take them. Are me a good paparazzo?"


    Upon reading this message, Nicole furrowed her eyebrows. She unlocked her contact list and dialed


    Consu''s number.


    Soon enough, Consu picked up the phone.


    "Ha ha, do you like my gift?" Consu yelled at the top of her lungs.


    However, Nicole was not excited. She asked Consu worriedly, "you have taken so many pictures of


    Sabina. What if she knows that you have taken her revenge?"


    With a snort, Consu retorted, "I''m not afraid of her at all. Besides, why should she believe that these


    photos are taken by me? She has lived a dissolute life, and she has offended a lot of people?"


    "But..."


    "Oh, Nicole, don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I won''t get you involved in this. If Sabina really wants to settle


    ounts with me, I will ask her toe to me. You don''t have to worry about it. She is not a powerful


    woman and she can do nothing to me. I am much more powerful than her."


    Nicole was amused by the arrogant tone of Consu. She shook her head with a smile and exined


    helplessly, "I don''t mean that. I''m not afraid of getting myself into trouble because of you. I''m just


    worried about you. After all, Sabina isn''t a kind woman."


    "Okay, okay. I know you didn''t mean that. Let''s stop talking like this. Tell me, are these photos great?"


    "They are so shocking." Nicole told the truth.


    "Right! Let me tell you, my friends who have experienced a lot of battles are all scared. It''s admirable


    that how could Sabina smile so happily in the arms of such ugly men. I''m wondering how she could be


    so shameless to do something like that. I even get admire her about this."


    "Who knows." Nicole said calmly.


    Ever since she knew Sabina, Sabina had been a mistress. She used to think that Sabina had changed


    and had a new life. But actually Sabina had never changed. Sabina had always been that kind of


    woman.


    She was too stupid to be fooled by Sabina''s lie.


    Consu burst intoughter on the other end of the phone. "Oh right, I heard that your ex-husband


    was arrested by the police, right?" she asked


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    "What a pity!" Consu curled her lips and added, "if he hadn''t gone in, I would have showed him


    these photos to let him see the graceful demeanor of the woman he loves."


    Hearing Consu''s words, Nicole couldn''t help but wonder what Austin would do if he knew what


    Sabina had done behind his back?


    Would he still love her?


    ''maybe, '' Nicole thought to herself.


    After all, it was Austin who said that Sabina was charming and knew how to please men. So Sabina


    wouldn''t know it unless she practiced it on many men.


    Nicole shook her head and forced those thoughts out of her mind. She seriously said to Consu,


    "Consu, you''d better be careful. Sabina''s personality is already bad. We don''t have to keep an eye


    on her. It''s not a good deal for you to spend time on her."


    "I know. I just feel bored and want to have some fun. Don''t worry about me. I''m not taking pictures of


    her myself. Sabina has a dissolute life herself. Those photos are given to me by others. It''s said that


    they are just an angle of the iceberg." Consu didn''t agree with Nicole.


    ''An angle of the iceberg...''


    Nicole remembered the intimate pictures on the phone, and then she remembered that when they were


    still friends, Sabina acted as a fairdy in front of her. A chill ran down Nicole''s back.


    "How terrible..." Nicole signed.


    "What do you think? You''re an innocent girl and you''ve never been exposed to the dark side of the


    society. You''re too naive," Consu snorted


    Nicole was stunned by Consu''s praise to her.


    She wanted to tell her that she was not as clean as she looked like now.


    Now she was just a mistress.


    "Oh right, I have something to tell you," Consu said suddenly. "Are you free tomorrow night? I want


    you to have dinner with me. I have an important person to meet tomorrow night. Can you help me to


    pluck up my courage?"


    Nicole asked curiously, "who is it?"


    "My first love, Bevis Lin."

 Chapter 122 He Was Irritated By Her

    Chapter 122 He Was Irritated By Her


    "Bevis?" Nicole was surprised, "you are in touch again?"


    "Not. I heard that he would show up at the party tomorrow night. I n to go there and pretend to run


    into him."


    Hearing Consu''s n, Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "Consu, it has been so many years, haven''t


    you put it down yet?"


    "Of course. I have nothing to do recently, so it''s boring. Anyway, you have to apany me tomorrow


    night. I''ll be stage frightened if I''m alone."


    Since Nicole met Consu again, Consu had been helping her a lot and caring about her. This was


    the first time that Consu had put forward a request.


    Nicole couldn''t say no.


    She thought for a while about Jacob''s kind attitude these days, then she gritted her teeth and agreed,


    "Okay, send me the address after you are done. I''lle to you tomorrow night."


    "No need. Tell me where you are and I''ll pick you up."


    "Tray..." Nicole stopped saying one word. She hurriedly smiled to cover her uneasiness. "You have an


    important person to see tomorrow night. You must dress up. It will be a waste of time if you pick me up.


    Send me the address. I will go there alone."


    Consu didn''t insist anymore and nodded in agreement.


    Nicole made a cake as nned. She recorded the video and uploaded it on the Inte. Then she


    spent a happy afternoon with the servants.


    However, she had kept thinking about how to tell Jacob that she was going to see Consu.


    She got along well with Jacob these days, so she could ask him to let her go. However, Nicole was


    worried that if he also proposed to go with her or he arranged someone to watch her, what should she


    do?


    She was fine with being under surveince all the time, but Consu didn''t know about it at all. If


    Consu discovered it and got into trouble, she didn''t know how to exin.


    Nicole stayed upte that night. When she was a little sleepy in the early morning, she suddenly heard


    footstepsing from the door, and then the door of the bedroom was opened.


    ''Jacob is back?''


    Nicole thought, but she did not turn her head to look. She heard the rustling sound behind her, and then


    the sound went into the bathroom.


    The sound of the water came from the bathroom. After a while, the sound of the water stopped and the


    footsteps arose again.


    The bed beside her sank a little, and a big hand slid down Nicole''s waist, forcing her to get back.


    Nicole turned her head and looked into Jacob''s eyes.


    "Still awake?" Jacob was shocked.


    "Yes." Nicole agreed with her and turned around, nestling obediently in Jacob''s arms.


    Her obsequious gesture made him pleased kissed her forehead.


    "Jacob..." Nicole bit her lips and asked softly, "I have something to discuss with you..."


    "What?" Jacob raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing him in a good mood, Nicole mustered her courage and exined, "Hmm, Consu called me


    today. She wanted me to have dinner with her tomorrow night."


    "Consu?"


    "Yes, our high school ssmate. I guess you still remember her."


    "Okay, just go if you want to. I have work to do tomorrow night, so I shouldn''te back," said Jacob


    dryly


    She didn''t expect Jacob was so nice today, so she continues, "Then... Could you please not send


    anyone to follow me. I... I''m afraid that it will frighten Consu. "


    Nicole''s voice became lower and lower as she saw the look on Jacob''s face.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not running away. I won''t do anything behind your back. I just don''t want to arouse


    Consu''s suspicion. You know that she is a casual girl. I''m afraid that when she bes


    suspicious..."


    Before she finished her exnation, she saw that Jacob''s face was already as cold as ice.


    "Is that how you think of me?"


    Just when Nicole was thinking about how to make it up, Jacob said.


    Confused, Nicole raised her head and looked at Jacob, but he didn''t give her any chance to exin. He


    turned around with an unhappy face, leaving her a cold back.


    The sweet atmosphere in the room vanished into thin air instantly.


    Nicole stared nkly at Jacob''s back and didn''t react until a long while. She put her hand on Jacob''s


    shoulder and whined, "Jacob..."


    Jacob stayed still as if he hadn''t heard her.


    "Jacob, I didn''t mean that. I..." Her exnation sounded feeble.


    Jacob said impatiently, "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep."


    Nicole''s heart sank. She could tell from Jacob''s voice that he was angry.


    And he waspletely annoyed by her.


    Apart from uneasiness and regret, Nicole didn''t know what else she could do.


    She withdrew her hand from his shoulder andy back in her pillow. She stared at his back and sighed.


    That night, Jacob didn''t speak to Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t remember when she fell asleep. When she woke up, she found the bed was cold and


    Jacob had left for a long time.


    Nicole knew that she said something wrong and made him unhappy, but obviously, he didn''t want to


    listen to her exnation. He didn''t even want to talk to her.


    She wanted to apologize, but didn''t know what to do.


    In the meantime, Consu texted Linda the address. She told Linda that she was doing her hair at a


    hair salon in a downtown shopping mall.


    "Miss Nicole, would you like fish soup or sparerib soup for dinner?"


    Nicole replied to Consu. She turned to Lily and said, "I have something to deal with tonight, so I


    won''t be able to have dinner with you. You can just cook for yourselves."


    Lily asked curiously, "Miss Nicole, are you going out? I''ll ask the driver to send you there."


    "Okay."


    Nicole didn''t refuse. Since it was difficult to hail a taxi here and there was no passing bus, she didn''t


    have to pretend to be strong. She asked the driver to send her to the downtown, and then she got out


    of the car and went to Consu''s.


    An hourter, Nicole arrived at the hair salon chosen by Consu. She checked the shop name again,


    opened the door and walked in.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Excuse me, miss. Are you going to wash your hair or cut it?"


    Nicole smiled, "I''m looking for someone."


    "Hey! Nicole! " Right then, Consu saw her too. She waved at her excitedly.


    Nicole walked up to Consu and stared at her worriedly. "Consu, did you do your hair all the


    afternoon?" she asked


    "Of course? I''m going to make a grand appearance today. "Consu stared at Nicole up and down and


    suggested," how about you get your hair cut too? It has been a while since your hair was cut. "


    "It''s okay with me. You are going to see someone important, not me. I don''t need to waste my time."


    With a mischievous smile, Consu said, "I just want to say that you will wait for me here and you can


    tidy up yourself in the meantime. I don''t want you to waste time in dressing up. What if you defeat me


    after that?"


    "Hahaha."


    Her words amused her hairdresser.


    Nicole was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Shepromised, "Okay, I''ll fix it by the way. I haven''t


    done it for a long time."


    --


    "Mr. Jacob, Mr. Lin ising, he is at the door."


    Jacob closed the file in his hand and nodded. "Okay, make a cup of ck tea for me."


    "Yes."


    The office door was opened, and a man in ck T-shirt and tight jeans, who was thin and handsome,


    strode in with tattoos on his corbone.


    "Hi."


    A big smile was stered on his face. He stood up, walked around the table and made his way to the


    man.


    "Jacob, it''s been a long time."


    "It''s been a long time, Bevis."

 Chapter 123 Have You Let It Go

    Chapter 123 Have You Let It Go


    "I didn''t expect that the evildoer in the past would put on a suit and start business seriously."


    Bevis walked around Jacob''s office and said.


    Jacob smiled and didn''t exin anything.


    Indeed, even he himself did not expect that he would take over his father''spany and became a


    businessman.


    It was because of the failed love and the heartbroken betrayal that he had majored in business and


    be the young master of the Gu family, whom the world admired so much.


    It was Nicole who made him understand that the so-called "devil" could not protect his own love.


    Power was the most important thing for him.


    "What I like is your young master''s identity."


    It was this sentence that changed him thoroughly.


    Jacob felt the pain in his heart and stopped in time. He gently shook the wine ss in his hand and


    looked at Bevis, "not everyone is as heartless as you are now."


    Bevisughed and sat down opposite to Jacob. "I''m good. It''s simple, pure. What I do is just to make


    myself happy. Those that can''t make me happy will be obliterated."


    "Ha ha, you are still an animal."


    Jacob raised his ss, and the two sses collided in the air, creating a crisp sound. The strange


    combination did not make people feel ufortable, but rather very harmonious.


    Just like Consu and Nicole, Jacob and Bevis were also ssmates and good friends since senior


    high school.


    Back in high school, Bevis was always frivolous, but unlike others, he was serious. No matter who he


    talked to, he was always friendly.


    The reason why he could be described as "dandiacal" was that he had such an inner personality, which


    was that he was cynical and didn''t care about anything else. He appeared to be good behaved on the


    surface, but in fact, after you got along well with him, you would find that it was very difficult for others


    to get into his heart.


    In other words, there was no such kind of things as his heart.


    A second ago, he was enjoying food and drink with his beautiful girlfriend, with a brilliant smile, and the


    next second, he might break up with her. Facing the astonishment and disbelief of his girlfriend, he


    could still have an innocent smile on his face.


    He would spend a lot of money to buy a girl''s smile only because the girl was happy and he would


    leave when the girl was crying. It was just because the girl''s cry made him unhappy.


    Happiness and unhappiness was his standard to measure things and people. It was so simple and


    crude, leaving everything else behind.


    Therefore, when Jacob said "animal", he didn''t feel sorry for him at all.


    Bearing Jacob''s "high praise" in mind, Bevis shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "look at


    yourself. You are not an animal. That''s why you have lived such a bitter life. It''s so boring."


    The word "bitter" made Jacob smile. Just thinking about it, indeed, the rtionship with Nicole, was


    apanied by bitterness.


    But so what? He was willing to taste the bitterness.


    "When I came here, I heard that you have a lot of women around you, and you are very romantic. But


    today when I saw you so depressed, I didn''t see any of them."


    Jacob smiled bitterly and said, "you have heard a lot."


    "Of course!" Bevis changed a sitting posture and leaned against the sofa, "you are now the famous


    young master Gu, a rich single man. Manydies of rich families are paying close attention to you."


    At the mention of it, Jacob couldn''t help thinking of Daisy which made him a little upset.


    His father, David Gu, came back from abroad. His driver told him that during these days, Daisy went to


    the Gu family''s main house over and over again and stayed there all afternoon.


    It seemed that David would interfere in his marriage again.


    The thought of it gave Jacob a headache.


    He sighed in his mind, looked at Bevis and asked, "what about you? Is there anyone by your side


    now?"


    Raising his eyebrows exaggeratedly, Bevis said, "are you kidding? I have never been short of girls by


    my side. There are so many girls who want to take care of me."


    "¡­¡­ You bastard! "


    "Hey, you''re always in sensual news. Do you have any stand to say that I''m a bastard? If I were a


    bastard, so do you."


    Jacob smiled and didn''t deny it.


    Actually, he wasn''t as shameless as Bevis, but he didn''t have to exin that.


    After all, the so-called gossips were made by him to deceive people.


    They talked about their career and situation for a while. Then Jacob got to know that Bevis was now a


    designer. He had his own freedom and was rxed at work. He could enjoy himself as he liked.


    They used to be good friends. So they became more emotional in the end.


    With a smile on his face, Bevis stared at Jacob and said, "The past is the past. Have you let it go?"


    As his good friend, Bevis knew that Jacob had a deep obsession with Nicole.


    Because of her, Jacob was once so depressed and even wanted tomit suicide.


    That''s why he asked.


    Jacob was not in a hurry to answer his question. He remembered that Nicole was lying in his armsst


    night. Thinking of how close they were with each other during this period, Jacob smiled and said in a


    contemptuous voice, "it doesn''t matter if I can''t let it go. I have everything now and I can keep people I


    want in the palm of my hand."


    Bevis''s pupils shrank slightly. He was not afraid, but worried and distressed.


    Because he knew that only those who hadpletely gone through despair would not believe in


    human heart anymore and say such words.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, he couldn''t say anything tofort him.


    After all, he hadn''t let it go since his father passed away. He had no right to give advice to others.


    ---


    "Nicole, it''s lucky that your dress is not so good today, otherwise, I will really be defeated by you."


    Remarked Consu with a wicked smile as their haircut was done.


    Nicole didn''t retort. In order not to arouse Consu''s suspicion, she didn''t wear the clothes that Jacob


    had bought for her. The clothes she was wearing now were all bought by herself, and the prices of


    those clothes were cheap, old and the tastes of them couldn''t bepared with that of Consu.


    "You look gorgeous today." Nicole praised Consu.


    Consu proudly swirled in a circle, as if she was a princess. "Of course. I''ll let Bevis know that I''ve


    changed a lot. I''m bing more and more beautiful."


    "Haha Yes. Let him to have a look. He''ll regret that he was so blind that he didn''t cherish the beauty in


    front of him. "


    "Yes!" Consu curled her lips and held Nicole''s arm. "Let''s go to have a meal first. After that, we will


    make a grand entry!"

 Chapter 124 Encounter

    Chapter 124 Encounter


    The light was dim, and the music was extravagant. The eyes of men and women were blurred. They


    were swaying their bodies in the middle of the dancing floor.


    With a confused look on her face, Nicole leaned forward and whispered in Consu''s ear, "aren''t we


    going to run into Bevis? Why are we here?"


    Consu turned around and winked at Nicole. "That''s because Bevis is here!"


    "What?"


    So the party Consu mentioned which Bevis was going to attend was held in a bar?


    "Come here."


    After luring Nicole into a booth, Consu gestured the waiter to bring them two sses of wine.


    Nicole didn''t like the noisy atmosphere in the bar. If it weren''t for Consu, she wouldn''t have stayed in


    this ce for even a second, which made her very annoyed.


    As a quiet person, Nicole didn''t understand why so many people liked to stay in the bar. Didn''t they feel


    tired of being noisy?


    "Did you see that? That''s the table reserved by Bevis and the others." Consu shrugged and pouted.


    Nicole looked in that direction and saw a booth which was wrapped in quilt. Crystal curtains were hung


    around the booth, so she couldn''t see clearly who was in it.


    "Are you sure Bevis is there?" Nicole asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes, I''m very sure," Consu answered with a nod


    "Are you going to say hello to them?"


    "Of course not! As I said, it will be just an encounter. It won''t be dramatic if I went there so directly? "


    Said Consu scornfully.


    Nicole was speechless, "..."


    With an cunning smile, Consu said, "just keep watching. I''ll give you a good performance."


    ---


    In the booth, Jacob was sitting next to Bevis, who was along with some of his new friends and female


    friends.


    "Let me introduce this man to you. He is Jacob Gu, Mr. Gu. Have you heard of him?" Bevis put his


    arms around Jacob''s neck and introduced him to them.


    Jacob nodded to others with a smile, regarding it as a greeting.


    He was so calm, which made the others couldn''t stay calm at all. Men''s eyes were full of admiration,


    and women''s eyes were burning with admiration.


    Looking at the women in the room restlessly, Bevis blinked and said, "Mr. Jacob is single now. Who


    wants to make a move? Come on!"


    "That''s enough!" Jacob red at Bevis.


    As they were familiar with each other, Bevis didn''t worry about that Jacob would be angry, so he


    arranged a woman to sit beside Jacob to serve him cigarettes and wine.


    Jacob took it and drank it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Under the impact of the alcohol, the crowd gradually loosened themselves. They propose a toast to the


    guests, and began to tell dirty jokes.


    A few momentster, Jacob''s phone rang.


    It was his mother.


    "Excuse me, I have to answer a call. Please continue to y." Jacob put down his ss, grabbed his


    phone and strode out of the bar.


    After a while, Bevis stood up and walked towards the toilet.


    ---


    "Coming!" All of a sudden, Consu adjusted her seat and sat up, fixing her eyes on one side of the


    road.


    Nicole followed Consu''s gaze, but didn''t see anyone.


    "What is it? Bevis? "


    Consu nodded and said, "he went to the toilet and wille out soon. Don''t sit here anymore. Get


    up and go to the bar counter. I''ll call you upter. You y it by ear."


    Nicole couldn''t help admiring Consu who kept staring at the toilet for so long time.


    But that''s right. No matter where Bevis sat, he would go to the toilet after drinking.


    "He is out! Hurry up! "


    With that, Consu stood up and walked towards a table with her cocktail in her hand. After taking a


    few steps, she looked confused. Turning around, she identally bumped into a person.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! "


    Consu spilled the cocktail on his T-shirt. Although he didn''t see the stain in his ck T-shirt, she still


    apologized and took some tissue from the next table to help him wipe his shirt.


    "It''s okay." A clear male voice rang out.


    Consu froze as she raised her head to take a look at the man.


    The man with a smile was stunned the moment he saw Consu''s face.


    After they stared at each other for a long time, Consu spoke first.


    "¡­¡­ Bevis Lin? "


    Bevis nodded his head, "it''s me, you... Consu Bai, did I make a mistake? "


    Shrugging, Consu said, "no, you are not. It''s been so many years that you still can recognize me. I


    thought you already forgot me."


    "How is that possible?" Bevis looked at Consu and asked, "did youe here alone or with your


    friend? Do you want toe over and sit with us together? "


    With a grateful smile, Consu said, "that''s great. We are just worrying about our seats. I''ve been


    looking for seats for a while. You are saving us."


    Then she waved her hand in the direction of the bar counter, indicating Nicole toe over.


    The smile on Bevis''s face froze as the moment he saw Nicole.


    It never urred to him that Consu''s friend would be Nicole.


    When Bevis saw Nicole walking up to him, he was stunned for a while, and then spoke out Nicole''s


    name coldly, " Nicole Du. "


    "Bevis, long time no see."


    Although Bevis didn''t like Nicole, he couldn''t drive her out as he had already sent the invitation. So he


    brought Nicole and Consu to his booth.


    At that time, Jacob hadn''te back.


    Bevis gulped down the wine. He was worried that when Jacob came back and saw Nicole sitting here,


    he might get furious.


    After all, back then, when Nicole and Jacob broke up, it was so decisive.


    He lowered his head and when he was thinking about how to make it up, the people around him began


    to stir up trouble again.


    Realizing that something was wrong, he looked up suddenly and looked forward.


    As he expected, Jacob hade back.


    He stood outside the booth, staring straight at Nicole who was in the booth. He frowned, and his eyes


    were as cold as ice.


    With worry, Bevis stood up and was about to exin. But before he did that, Jacob looked away,


    walked in as if nothing had happened and sat back to his seat.


    "Oh, Mr. Jacob, what took you so long?" The woman, who was feeding Jacob, saw him sit next to her


    and immediately got close to him.


    Jacob''s face softened. Although he didn''t respond to her flirtation, he didn''t refuse it.


    He didn''t turn his head to look at either Consu nor Nicole, not to mention to greet them.


    He acted as if he didn''t know Consu and Nicole.


    Consu was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Jacob.


    Seeing Jacob being so intimate with that woman, Consu couldn''t help but clench her teeth. She


    red at Nicole angrily.


    Sure enough, the smile on Nicole''s face faded.


    Her body trembled slightly as if she could not bear it any more

 Chapter 125 What Are You Leaving Now

    Chapter 125 What Are You Leaving Now


    "Bevis..."


    After sitting uneasily for a while, Consu couldn''t sit still any longer. She then changed her seat with


    another woman beside her, and sat down next to Bevis, looking embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ncing at Nicole and Jacob, Consu didn''t know how to tell him the truth. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know


    Jacob was here. I..."


    Originally, she thought that there would be an awkward meeting between her and Bevis tonight. But


    now, it seemed that how were she and Bevis was second, but the key point was that Nicole and Jacob.


    They had a deep grudge than that between she and Bevis.


    Bevis shook his head. "It''s not your fault. Maybe that''s the thing between them."


    Both Bevis and Consu didn''t know that Nicole had gotten back together with Jacob. What they were


    very worried about and anxious with, which was totally different from what Nicole and Jacob thought.


    Nicole didn''t expect that she would meet Jacob at this moment. They had quarreled with each other


    last night, and Jacob didn''t listen to her exnation. They were somewhat embarrassed with each


    other.


    But what made Nicole more ufortable was the scene that she saw Jacob hang out with other


    women.


    Although she had seen Jacob''s fiancee and heard about his affair, and she knew that Jacob must have


    more than one woman, it was much more hurtful than hearsay when she saw it with her own eyes.


    She was unwilling to regard him as a yboy who liked ying with women. But now he was sitting


    two meters away from her, intimately hugging a woman in revealing clothes. How could she not think


    about it?


    Her heart sank little by little as she heard the woman''s chuckles.


    Maybe, that young Jacob had already been killed by her in that man-made misunderstanding.


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s so boring just drinking. Let''s have some fun." That woman put her hand on Jacob''s


    shoulder and her plump breast touched his arm.


    In the past, Jacob seldom hung out with women. For one thing, he was not a womanizer, because he


    hated the trouble of these delicate women. For another, as the young master of the Gu family, many


    people tried to get close to him in all kinds of ways, and it was one of the ways to send women to him.


    But today, when Jacob nced at Nicole who kept her head down, a cruel smile appeared on his lips.


    He looked at the woman with a good temper and asked, "what do you want to y?"


    The woman didn''t expect that Jacob would be interested in her idea. She felt ttered and pouted as


    she moved closer to him and boldly suggested, "how about ying the dice? Whoever loses will be


    punished. You either drink or kiss."


    A touch of disgust flitted across Jacob''s eyes when he looked at her face with naked desire. But he still


    smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    "Great! Come on, let''s y this. "


    When the other women heard this, they were not satisfied with it at once. They all came up to Jacob


    and said in a spoiled tone, "Mr. Jacob, It''s unfair. You are better to Niki. We are so wronged. We want


    to y as well."


    Nicole, who had been silent all this time, even thought it was very noisy in the bar, she still heard the


    people talking around her.


    Atst, she turned around and saw Jacob surrounded by women.


    Jacob sensitively felt the gaze, but he did not look back at Nicole, but pretended not to see, raising his


    eyebrows and smiling.


    "Okay, let''s have fun together."


    "Wow! Mr. Jacob, v5! "


    Soonter, the girls took the dice and began to y with them. Some of Bevis''s other friends also got


    involved and the atmosphere became heated.


    Only Nicole, Consu and Bevis remained silent. They sat in the booth sullenly, lost in thought.


    "I lost! You lost! " Atst, the woman who had been interested in Jacob won Jacob when she was the


    dealer.


    Jacob pushed the dice away andnguidly leaned against the sofa.


    It was up to the dealer whether he would be punished to drink or kiss.


    It was not easy to win Jacob. As a punishment, she should kiss him.


    "Kiss anywhere?" She asked Jacob with a mean smirk.


    Actually, it was just because of Jacob that she asked. They had been enjoying themselves and didn''t


    care where they kissed.


    This was the first time they yed with Jacob. Therefore, they were very cautious.


    In the woman''s eager and expectant eyes, Jacob nodded his head indifferently and said, "Anywhere is


    okay."


    "Ahhh! Niki, you''re such a sly woman. That''s why youpete to be the dealer! " The girls were not


    reconciled at all.


    The girl, who was called Niki, didn''t expect that Jacob would be so nice. She pursed her lips and


    leaned towards him with a smile.


    Another side, seeing what happening with Jacob, Bevis'' brows creased, and Consu clenched her


    fists in anger.


    Nicole closed her eyes, took a deep breath and suddenly stood up.


    "Nicole..."


    She sat there quietly like an invisible person, and the group of people here did not pay attention to her.


    At this moment, she suddenly stood up, her face full of anger, and stopped the frolicking of the game


    nearby. The women close to her all showed a puzzled look.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The expression on their face seemed to say that this woman was really unreasonable!


    "Nicole..." Noticing that Nicole didn''t look good, Consu stood up and grabbed her wrist.


    Nicole''s eyes swept across Consu, and then rested them on Consu''s face. Calmly, she said, "I''m


    sorry, Consu. I have to leave now. Have fun!"


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Consu red at Jacob angrily. But she was still afraid of the Jacob''s power.


    No matter how angry she was once, she didn''t dare to scold him directly.


    Nobody in the bar dared to do this, let alone her.


    But even though she didn''t dare to get mad, it didn''t mean that she didn''t need to be angry in her heart.


    She was already pissed off by the yful way that Jacob and those women were ying.


    Even if he really changed, he wouldn''t be so dissolute in front of his former lover!


    "How about I go with you?" Consu sighed heavily and looked at Bevis apologetically. "We''re leaving


    now. See you next time."


    "No, thanks." Before Bevis could say something, Nicole refused Consu. She knew that it was not


    easy for Consu to get such a good chance and she should not waste it because of her, so she


    pushed Consu back to her seat and said to Bevis, "You haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    Have a good talk. I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    Speaking of this, it was impossible for Bevis to be a peacemaker. He nced at Jacob, who didn''t even


    look up, and nodded to Nicole.


    Nicole gave him a forced smile and walked out.


    When she walked to the curtain, she heard Jacob''s voice.


    "What? Are you leaving now?"

 Chapter 126 You Are Dirty

    Chapter 126 You Are Dirty


    Nicole stopped and turned to look at Jacob.


    "My dear sister, you are so naughty. We are having a great time. Don''t disappoint us. Come and sit


    down. Let''s have a good time together."


    However, the woman didn''t know that unlike the other girls, Nicole didn''t go out for fun very often. She


    tried to smooth things over and tried to sweet talk Nicole.


    Nicole dodged.


    The woman''s hand hung in the air, embarrassed.


    "Have fun! I''m leaving now." With disappointment in her eyes, Nicole looked at Jacob and said, "I can''t


    afford the game you yed."


    "Hey, how can you talk to Mr. Jacob like that?"


    "I asked you out of kindness to y with us. Don''t pretend to be pure and lofty."


    Nicole didn''t care about the gossips at all. She knew that she had said it too loud. After all, it was up to


    them to decide what they liked to do.


    But she could not control herself.


    She got nervous every time when she thought about how Jacob used to kiss others when they drank


    together. She was so pissed off that her brain was aching.


    She didn''t know Jacob at all.


    "This game." Jacob stood up and walked over a row of bare legs to Nicole, "what kind?"


    As Jacob walked up to her, smelling the woman''s fragrance from him, Nicole quivered in fear. She


    raised her head and looked back at him, not wanting to be outdone.


    "I know you came here for fun, so why can''t you afford it?" He asked with a smirk on his face.


    However, Nicole didn''t like Jacob behaved like this. She sneered and became meaner to Jacob, "I''m


    here for fun. But I''m not looking fun not as dirty as yours."


    Nicole''s voice was not loud, but heard by all the people at the table, and their faces suddenly changed.


    Niki, who was going to take advantage of Jacob, red at Nicole as if she would pounce on Nicole if


    Jacob wasn''t there.


    Many people were dissatisfied with Nicole''s words, but they all knew the rules. Since Jacob wanted to


    teach this woman a lesson, it was not their turn to interfere.


    ''what a bitch! How dare she speak rudely to Mr. Jacob! He will teach her a lesson!''.


    The crowd were gloating at the silent Jacob and thought with disdain.


    Only Consu had the courage to dash toward Jacob again.


    She pulled Nicole''s arm and said in a low voice, "Nicole, stop it. Stop talking."


    Jacob sneered and asked Nicole word by word, "What did you mean? You mean I am dirty?"


    Nicole sneered without fear, "what? Did I say anything wrong?"


    "Ouch -" this time, everyone gasped in astonishment. They had never seen such a brave woman who


    was not afraid of death.


    "Nicole..."


    Fearing that Nicole might piss off Jacob, Consu grabbed Nicole''s arm.


    However, neither Jacob nor Nicole spoke to her.


    Jacob stepped forward and pinched Nicole''s chin.


    "Don''t you dare repeat it?"


    Nicole gritted her teeth, "don''t you..."


    But before Nicole could finish her words, Jacob lowered his head and kissed Nicole.


    This time, even Bevis who had been standing on the sidelines was shocked.


    ''Oh my God!


    What is happening!''


    Niki, who coveted Jacob, stood up angrily and heaved a deep sigh.


    "Well..."


    Nicole struggled to get rid of the hot kiss, but was locked back by Jacob.


    Frightened, Consu took a few steps backward and banged her hand against the crystal curtain.


    The crystal curtain was ttering and people''s faces were red.


    Niki bit her lips angrily and kept cursing Nicole in her mind, with the most unpleasant words. However,


    If Nicole didn''t show up suddenly, the kiss should have been hers!


    "¡­¡­ What are you doing! "


    After the kiss, Jacob left slightly. Nicole started to yell at him.


    She looked at him with her watery eyes. Her lips were red with the kisses. There was no trace of


    ferocity on her face. Instead, it seemed that she was flirting with him.


    Still savoring the kiss, he deliberately wiped his lips with his finger, Jacob said, "you said I''m dirty, and


    now you''re as dirty as me, too."


    "Jacob, you are so childish." Gritting her teeth, Nicole stressed each word.


    "Humph!"


    They talked in a low voice, so only Consu who stood close to them could hear them.


    In the eyes of others, Jacob kissed Nicole and scolded her. However, Nicole did not know how to


    behave, and she dared to talk back.


    Niki was the first one who can''t sit still. Tonight, she was the one who had the most interactions with


    Jacob. If this woman insisted on staying with him, she wouldn''t forgive her.


    She walked towards Jacob and held his arm, rubbing his body on purpose.


    "Mr. Jacob, this woman is ignorant. Why bother yourself arguing with her?"


    The smile on Jacob''s face suddenly disappeared.


    The moment the woman walked over, Bevis cursed inwardly. He wanted to get rid of Niki on Niki''s


    head.


    With a good eyesight, it was easy to tell that the rtionship between Jacob and Nicole was unusual.


    They were definitely not the women who yed with the young master.


    Moreover, it seemed that Jacob had something to tell Nicole after he forced Nicole to have a kiss. Now


    Niki came up to him, she would have been dead.


    "It''s none of your business. Go back and sit."


    Before Jacob said anything, Bevis pulled Niki away and shouted harshly.


    Niki was stunned at Bevis''s sudden outburst of anger. She didn''t know what happened, but she was too


    scared to say a word when she saw Bevis who did barely get angry.


    When pulled Niki away, Bevis nced at Nicole, who was full of shame and anger, and then looked at


    Jacob. He lowered her voice and asked, "Jacob, what are you doing?"


    Jacob didn''t shifted his eyes from Nicole. He coldly ordered, "get these people out of here and let them


    go to other tables. Leave this ce for me."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to let Nicole go.


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Bevis cast a sympathetic nce at Nicole. He didn''t expect that Jacob would be the same as he was


    after so many years.


    As long as Nicole was here and anything rted to her, Jacob would be totally different and couldn''t


    stay calm at all.

 Chapter 127 Come Here, Drink With Me

    Chapter 127 Come Here, Drink With Me


    Although all the people present were the friends of Bevis, they were all in high ss. It was not worth


    mentioningpared with the background of Jacob.


    So, no one dared to stay here when they heard Jacob said and how angry he was.


    In less than one minute, there were only four people left in the VIP seats, including Jacob, Nicole, Bevis


    and Consu.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Bevis and Consu stared at each other, their eyes full of worry.


    "Come here and drink with me."


    Jacob pulled Nicole into his arms and forced her to sit on the sofa.


    She became peaceful because she didn''t see them. But she was still angry deep inside.


    Seeing that neither of them refused to make peace with each other anymore, Bevis asked Consu to


    sit down with him and eased the situation up with a smile. "We''re old ssmates, so let''s have a good


    drink today."


    Jacob picked up a ss of wine and handed it to Nicole who clenched her fists in anger.


    "You know how I will feed you if you don''t drink it."


    Without thinking about Bevis and Consu, Jacob stared at Nicole and hinted.


    "Jacob, you..." Nicole cast a quick nce at Consu, who was stunned and curious by Jacob''s


    words, gnashing her teeth in anger.


    "I meant what I said." Jacob added.


    There were so many people there just now that Jacob dared to kiss her, and she was sure that Jacob


    would go overboard again, as there were only four of them left.


    Even though she knew that Jacob was threatening her, she had to submit.


    "Okay, I''ll drink. But if I drink too muchter, I''ll throw up all over you!" Nicole red at Jacob and


    grabbed his ss.


    Nicole was so angry that she didn''t realize how close her words were.


    Recently, she and Jacob had gotten along very well. She dared to contradict him and always said what


    she wanted. In her eyes, she was protesting against him. But outsiders thought that only intimate


    people would do this.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, and he remembered what Jacob had said this afternoon, and then his


    mind went back to the rumors about how he had a mistress in his vi.


    However, Consu was not a fool though she could get the real truth as Bevis did. She had noticed


    that there was something wrong with Jacob and Nicole. To her surprise, she still thought that they might


    have crush to each other again.


    Thinking of this, she was very happy, and her previous concern for Nicole disappeared. Her eyeballs


    rolled and thought about how to pair them up.


    "Nicole, what a coincidence today. Let''s have a drink together. Don''t worry. If you are drunk, I will send


    you back." Consu said happily, winking at Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Consu and knew that she must have misunderstood her. However, she was unable


    to exin at all.


    Bevis was smart. He held a ss of wine and inserted. "I have juste back. The party here was to


    wee me, but I didn''t expect the four of us to meet here. For the pleasure of our meeting, I''d like to


    propose a toast to us."


    "Exactly! Times! "


    Nicole had to ept the fact. Even if she didn''t have to do it for herself, she had to do it for Consu.


    She had put a lot of effort into the reunion.


    Nicole nodded with a smile gradually appearing on her face. She said seriously, "OK, let''s toast for the


    fate today."


    The four of them raised their sses, and a clear crash sounded in the air.


    "cheers!"


    Jacob was indeed very angry with Nicole. He was annoyed that she thought him very bad, that she


    woulde out of such a ce to have fun, and that she would dress up specially in this ce.


    He was angry and jealous. That''s why he intentionally showed his jealousy to Nicole when the woman


    approached him.


    In fact, when he saw Nicole stand up suddenly, he was secretly pleased, because Nicole''s performance


    represented that she cared about him.


    She cared about him, so she couldn''t stand it anymore, and wanted to leave angrily.


    Nicole''s sullen face infuriated him to the core. He had kissed her forcefully so as to anger, but actually


    he just wanted to make out with her.


    He, as a hot-blooded man, wouldn''t want to stop the pretty girl from saying something unpleasant?


    After a few drinks, Nicole''s face turned red, and she was unable to see her anger.


    In order to make Nicole and Jacob get back together, Consu kept drinking Nicole''s wine. She knew


    that Jacob knew Nicole was bad at drinking, so she tried to create a chance for Jacob to drink for


    Nicole.


    Just as she expected, most of the wine she gave to Nicole was drunk by Jacob.


    However, Consu had overestimated her capacity for liquor. After a short while, she was tipsy. She


    leaned back in the sofa, staring at the wine sses in front of her and giggling.


    Nicole could tell from Consu''s expression that Consu was not going to get close to Bevis today.


    To help her friend, Nicole chatted with Bevis and asked about his current situation and past.


    Since they used to have a good rtionship with Jacob, they didn''t feel embarrassed when talking.


    Besides, both of them knew when to keep a distance, so they had a good conversation.


    Nicole had kept in mind what Bevis had said to her, and she would tell Consu when Consu was


    sober.


    Taking into ount the tense atmosphere just now, Bevis cooperated with Nicole and told some jokes


    from time to time.


    And it turned out that Jacob was ignored.


    At first, he was a little happy that Nicole would like to chat with Bevis. After all, Bevis was his friend,


    which was good for his sake.


    But when Nicole and Bevis were chatting happily and totally ignored him, Jacob felt ufortable.


    He felt like he was abandoned.


    After drinking a ss of wine silently, he frowned and said, "drink. Don''t talk about trivialities in the bar


    all the time."


    Bevis suddenly realized what was going on. He raised her head, made eye contact with Jacob, and


    gestured for Consu to continue with her drink.


    Nicole red at Jacob and said angrily, "Are we bothering you? You can''t drink by yourself."


    She was drunk and talked much bolder than usual.


    That was so bold that even Bevis was a little worried after hearing her words.


    To his surprise, Jacob didn''t lose his temper.


    "Don''t you want to drink? Come on! Drink! " Consu, who was drunk, ran up to Nicole and forced her


    to drink the wine.


    Jacob took the ss over and took a sip himself.


    Nicole looked at Consu who had lost her sanity, and said to Bevis with worry, "I have to trouble you


    to take care of her tonight."


    He wondered why Nicole would bother him since she came here with Consu?


    But when he saw Jacob biting Nicole''s ear, he understood.


    "Okay, leave it to me,"

 Chapter 128 Exposure and Gossip

    Chapter 128 Exposure and Gossip


    Jacob blocked many drinks for Nicole, but she also drank a few. When the party was over, she almost


    couldn''t stand still but was in Jacob''s arms.


    "Take care of Please take care of Consu, "


    Even though she was very drunk, Nicole still remembered that she had entrusted her best friend to


    Bevis.


    Holding Consu tight in his arms, Bevis agreed meekly.


    "Okay. We are leaving now. See you next time." Before leaving with Nicole in his arms, Jacob cast a


    complicated nce at Consu who had almost been loaded, without saying anything.


    The car slowly stopped at the gate of the vi of Jacob. The driver opened the door and Jacob took


    asleep Nicole out of the car.


    "Well, you should also go back to have a rest."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    Jacob took Nicole to the second floor, put her on the bed and covered her with quilt. Then he kissed


    Nicole''s slightly opened lips and left the bedroom.


    In front of the bedroom, a man in ck was standing there with his head down.


    Jacob nced at Jacob and walked into the study. The man immediately understood what Jacob


    meant and followed him.


    "Are you ready?" Jacob walked to the desk and asked in a low voice with his back to the man, one


    hand on it.


    The man took a step forward and bowed slightly. "Mr. Jacob, everything is arranged in order. The


    photos you yed with women in the bar have been delivered to the media and marketing ounts,


    and tomorrow the news wille out. As for those who took pictures, they have been destroyed. "


    "Okay. What about my father? Has he found anything new?"


    "Yes, his lordship is close to Andrea Yu. They seem to be talking about cooperation. We haven''t found


    out what specifically he is talking about. But there is one thing for sure. The purpose of Andrea going


    back this time is to wash away the dirty business in early years. "


    Jacob frowned and kept silent for half a minute. Then he asked, "what about Daisy?"


    "She..." An embarrassed look appeared on the man''s face, but he continued to tell the truth, "she has


    ordered some clothes and shoes from a foreign wedding dress master. ording to our investigation,


    they are for your wedding."


    "¡­¡­ She is quite enthusiastic. "


    One of the men looked at Jacob''s back cautiously and asked, "Mr. Jacob, shall we make something


    unexpected happen?"


    Jacob shook his head and said, "No. let her indulge herself for a while. You keep an eye on Andrea and


    report to me immediately if anything happens."


    "Yes."


    "And send a car to Ka in the name of me. Tell her not to say anything inappropriate."


    "Okay."


    "Well, you can leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob. Good night."


    After the men left, Jacob closed his eyes and sighed.


    He was tired deep inside.


    He found someone was photographing when the party came to thest. He didn''t care about being


    taken in secret. Truth be told, News was no harm to him.


    However, Nicole was here tonight, he couldn''t let her appear in the news.


    After all, he cooked up so many dirty things in order to disturb the attention of the media and his


    parents, not to let everyone notice Nicole.


    Ka was a well-known actress. She not only knew the rules in the industry, but also knew how to


    draw people''s attention by taking advantage of her. Sometimes, she even used him to get more


    resources as she help him in return.


    Mutually beneficial.


    And he didn''t exin these things to Nicole, and he didn''t intend to let Nicole know.


    "I''m here for fun. But I''m not looking for fun as dirty as yours."


    Thinking of what Nicole had said, Jacob burst intoughter again. He shook his head and his eyes


    were full of helplessness and fondness which he didn''t realize himself.


    Only Nicole dared to say such words to him.


    --


    "Ring, ring -"


    In a daze, Nicole was awakened by the sound of her cell phone.


    She massaged her aching head, squinted her eyes and got the phone.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Hello..."


    "Nicole!st night! Last night... "


    Hearing Consu''s voice, Nicole yawned and asked, "what''s wrong, Consu?"


    "I I... " Consu stuttered.


    "Oh, by the way, you were drunkst night, so I asked Bevis to take care of you, are you ok?"


    Upon hearing what Nicole asked, Consu got furious like a cat. She shouted. " Good. I''m good. He...


    He did take good care of me. "


    Nicole smiled with satisfaction, "that''s good. You are smart. Your reunionst night seems to be very


    sessful."


    "Well... I have to go. Talk to youter! " Consu said and hung up the phone quickly.


    Nicole was still sleeping, so she didn''t pay much attention to Consu''s unusual behavior. After


    hearing the busy tone from the phone, she put her phone under the pillow, closed her eyes again and


    went back to sleep.


    She didn''t wake up until the noon.


    Jacob had gone to work, and the servants had prepared lunch for her.


    "Good morning, Lily." Nicole greeted Lily, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    Lily chuckled, "Nicole, it''ste at twelve. It''s not morning now"


    "I sleptte again." said Nicole, sticking out her tongue and scratching her head in embarrassment. It


    was not a few days since she had been determined to go to bed early, but she broke it herself.


    "It''s okay. You had a drinkst night, so the hangover was quite ufortable." Lily had figured out


    what Nicole was thinking, so she found an excuse for her. "You must be hungry. Come and have some


    food."


    After breakfast, Nicole went back to the bedroom.


    She googled for the newly made cake and opened thetest entertainment gossip news.


    She was shocked when she saw Jacob''s name on the headline.


    A generous one! Jacob is chasing Ka by a luxury car! ¡·


    Nicole clicked in the picture unconsciously. Although Jacob didn''t appear in the picture, Ka did not


    deny that the luxury car was from Jacob.


    An inexplicable sense of loss haunted Nicole. As she slid the pages, she saw another set of gossip


    news.


    ''the exposure of Jacob to a night club? Numerous beauties surrounded him and made him a gold


    digger! ¡·


    This news poster was exactly the picture takenst night when Jacob yed dice with those women.


    Nicole nodded with her hands shaking.


    This time she did not read the content, but erged the photos and browse them one by one.


    She looked around and then calmed down.


    Fortunately, she was not in these pictures.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable if Judy or Jim saw this.


    But, was she really so lucky?


    There were so many pictures, including Consu and Bevis, But only without her?

 Chapter 129 They Had Sex Last Night.

    Chapter 129 They Had Sex Last Night.


    Once people started to notice something was wrong, they would be able to find many clues that hadn''t


    been found in the past.


    Nicole skimmed the reports about Jacob one by one. The more she read, the more suspicious she felt.


    For example,st time, when Jacob was on a business trip, he had brought her along. And during the


    whole trip, he didn''t bring any other women except for work and they always stayed together.


    But ording to the news report, it was about the traveling of Jacob and Ka, as well as several


    blurred pictures of the airport.


    What made it more puzzling was that no one came out to rify the scandal, including Jacob and


    Ka. All of them chose to stay silent.


    Such a silence, in the eyes of the media and outsiders, meant approval.


    Nicole couldn''t help but wonder if Jacob and Ka were really lovers just as the media described.


    But she had been with Jacob for some time and never heard him mention anything about Ka. He


    didn''t even answer Ka''s phone, either.


    It was a bit odd, wasn''t it?


    Could it be that she had a crush on Jacob? Did she think that having news with Jacob could help her


    gain the public attention?


    The more Nicole thought about it, the more determined she was. She shook her head and tried to drive


    those thoughts out of her mind. She nned to find a chance to ask Consu about it.


    Consu paid close attention to gossip news. She might get some information from her.


    With this in mind, she turned off the gossip news and continued to watch the video about how to make


    cake.


    --


    Sitting in the bathtub, Consu sat cross legged, lost in thought.


    There were hickeys all over her body. Obviously she had gone through a hot lovemaking.


    "Knock, knock, knock --"


    There was a knock on the bathroom door.


    Consu jerked her head away and stared at the entrance.


    "Here''s the food. Take a shower ande out to eat." Bevis''s gentle voice came from outside the door.


    Consu was stunned by his voice. She was always obsessed with his voice.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door was opened. It was Bevis.


    "I''m d that you''re okay. I thought you fell asleep in the bathtub." a light smile appeared on Bevis''s


    face as he held back the worry on his face, "finish the shower quickly, or the dishes will be cold."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Consu nodded.


    Bevis didn''t do anything else. He didn''t even nce at her. After he finished speaking, he turned


    around and left the room.


    Watching the door shut again, Consu curled her lips and buried her face in herp.


    Although Bevis only said a few words, she felt that her heart almost stopped beating and she was


    unable to react rationally.


    After all, she had sex with Bevisst night


    Consu still had a vague memory of what she had done to Bevis and what he had done to her.


    After parting from Jacob and Nicole, Bevis sent her home. But she was drunk and couldn''t speak


    clearly. She didn''t know how to go home.


    Along the way, she was giggling in the arms of Bevis, and mustered up the courage to pinch his face


    on purpose.


    She went too far that time.


    That''s why Bevis took her to the hotel and checked in. Then h had sex with her naturally.


    She couldn''t me Bevis for all this, because the fire was provoked by her. Although she didn''t show


    that she meant to have sex with Bevis, her frolicking went too far.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thinking of these shameless actions, she blushed.


    The first thing she did after waking up in the morning was to call Nicole, but she didn''t know what to say


    when Nicole answered the phone.


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word.


    What would Nicole think if she was told that she had sex with Bevis? Would she think that she was too


    obscene? Would she look down upon her?


    Her mind was in a mess, so when Nicole asked, she hastily ended the topic and hung up the phone.


    God knew how much she wanted to kill herself on the wall at that moment.


    "Knock, knock, knock --"


    The door was knocked again, but this time, Bevis said nothing.


    But Consu knew that he was urging.


    "I''m... almost done. " After saying that, Consu stood up from the bathtub, wiped her face with a


    towel, changed into her bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom.


    Standing in front of the tea table, Bevis heard the doorknob turn around. He turned to look at Consu


    and said, e here. I have ordered too many dishes. You can choose whichever you like."


    "¡­¡­ I''m OK. "


    Consu walked to the sofa and sat down. A pair of chopsticks were given to her from Bevis. There


    was no unnatural expression on his face.


    Watching the look on his face, Consu felt a mixed feeling of relief and disappointment.


    She was not a little girl anymore. She knew that the reason why Bevis behaved in such a casual


    manner was that she did not take what happened between them yesterday seriously.


    This was good for both of them. They could still be friends and get along with each other like this


    without breaking up because of this ident.


    But it also showed that Bevis didn''t like her. Even if they had been together, he still didn''t like her.


    Consu swallowed the bitterness in her heart as the meal tasted awful.


    With her head down, she sent the food into her mouth, pretending not to care.


    No one spoke during the meal. As they finished their meal quietly, Bevis took the initiative to clean up


    the trash and began to talk slowly.


    "Do you want to sleep a little longer or should I send you back now?"


    Consu bit her lower lip, and after a long pause, she said slowly, "I''ll take a rest. I''ll go back by myself


    later."


    Bevis nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll pay for the room. Have a good rest and take care of yourself."


    "¡­¡­ OK. "


    After saying that, he picked up his coat and was about to go out, but he suddenly stopped and turned


    to look at Consu, frowning. "Aboutst night..."


    "Last night was an ident!" Consu cut in before he could finish.


    "Well, have a good rest."


    Bevis opened the door and left.


    Consu heard when she said that was an ident, Bevis heaved a sigh of relief.


    His action was just like a steel hammer, pounding heavily on Consu''s heart. Her heart was badly


    mangled.


    A mocking smile appeared on her face.


    In fact, when seducing Bevis, she knew that this would be the end, didn''t she?


    But why? Why would she take a chance?

 Chapter 130 Are You Drunk

    Chapter 130 Are You Drunk


    In the following days, Nicole would habitually open gossip news website to search information rted


    to Jacob.


    Although Jacob came from a rich family, he stayed low profile when gossip happened, and he was also


    not a fresh star, there were only a few pieces of gossip news, and it was basically about Ka.


    With this curiosity in mind, Nicole also searched relevant information about Ka. From the news she


    saw, she could draw a conclusion that Ka was a lively and favorable actress with few dark features.


    Ka didn''t have good acting skills, and she only acted in popr idol TV series. She only ranked


    among the young showgirls after she became a popr star.


    But ording to thetest report, Ka had be the female supporting role of a movie director.


    She even yed a part in the movie with the best actor.


    At the thought of this, many people began to guess if such a good opportunity was obtained because of


    her rtionship with Jacob?


    But it was just the media''s guess, even Nicole could not help but doubt after reading the news. The Gu


    family had been doing investment projects for many years and had a close rtionship with many


    directors and celebrities. Even if Jacob did not make clear requirements, they would offer offers to


    Ka.


    If so, She guessed that those female stars and actresses all might be eager to have a rtionship with


    Jacob.


    After all, good resources represented everything in the entertainment circle.


    Nicole thought for a while and felt that she was right. But she was secretly d that she was not a


    member of the entertainment industry, so she didn''t need to work hard to ask for a favor or fawn on


    people.


    However, she also knew that such a character as being indifferent to the world, or even a little coward,


    was not suitable for her to live in an environment of full struggles and intrigues in the entertainment


    circle.


    She even couldn''t fight with Sabina, let alone someone more resourceful.


    Nicole put down her phone, turned on theputer and began to learn video editing. These days, she


    had spare time to learn to simply deal with the video recorded in the past. After she uploaded it to the


    website, she found that the effect was indeed much better than before.


    The number of her fans had increased by just a dozen a day.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Miss Nicole, Mr. Jacob has something to do tonight. He won''t be home for dinner. What would you like


    to eat?"


    When Nicole on the halfway through the video editing, Lily knocked on the door and came in.


    "Anything is okay for me." Nicole replied without looking up.


    "Okay, then I''ll do it. Miss Nicole, don''t be too tired. Your eyes will be tired after long working on the


    computer screen."


    Hearing Lily''s words of concern, Nicole turned to Lily, smiled and said, "Okay, I know."


    After Lily went out, Nicole worked for a while and saved the progress with the saved key. Then she


    leaned against the back of the chair, closed her eyes and rxed a little.


    As long as she didn''t think about the romantic news about Jacob and the separation in the future, she


    could still live a good life.


    Especially when she got along with the servants, they were so kind that even Nicole was surprised.


    She always felt that Lily treated her like hostess in this house. Lily treated her much better than Daisy,


    and sometimes even better than Jacob.


    If Lily hadn''t treated her so well with so pure heart, she would have been a coward. As an outsider, how


    could she enjoy so much?


    After dinner, Nicole went on to edit the video.


    After editing her obscene video, she sent it to the website and picked up somements. Just when


    she was responding, a message popped up.


    Nicole grabbed her phone. It was from Consu.


    "I''m busy these two days. Let''s make an appointment another day."


    Nicole typed "OK. Text me when you are free.", and sent the message.


    Without receiving any reply, Nicole put down her phone, frowned and lost in thought.


    She didn''t know if she was being too suspicious, or something was wrong with Consu?


    After that party, she had kept in touch with Consu for several times. Each time she wanted to meet


    or talk to her, she had refused her invitation for she was always very busy.


    Consu hadn''t talked to her over the phone as what they did before, which made her suspicious.


    Was it... because Consu had known about her rtionship with Jacob, she had made up her mind


    not to contact her?


    Nicole shook her head and gave up this assumption. If Consu knew what had happened between


    her and Jacob, she would be so surprised that she would stick her tongue out for a while instead of


    being silent and even dodging her.


    After a long time of meditation, Nicole still couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Consu. She had


    asked Consu if there was something wrong, but it was obvious that Consu didn''t want to talk


    much about it, so she had to give up.


    After taking a shower, she went to bed. Nicole put the phone at the head of the bed and was ready to


    sleep.


    Now, she was not only used to living here, but also used to that when Jacob noting back and she


    sleeping alone in the big bed.


    "Mr. Jacob, be careful!"


    A servant''s surprised voice came from outside the door.


    Nicole, who had just closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes and looked straight at the door.


    ''didn''t he say that he wouldn''te back tonight? Why does hee back suddenly?'' she thought?


    The bedroom door creaked open. A figure came in, together with which a strong smell of alcohol filled


    the air.


    "¡­¡­ Are you drunk? " Nicole sat up and looked at Jacob.


    "Yes, I drank a little during business talking." Jacob stumbled towards the bed. But when he reached it,


    he lost his strength and fell on the bed.


    Nicole frowned at the pungent smell of alcohol. She pushed away the muddy Jacob and said, "Hey,


    don''t sleep now. Go to take a hot shower first."


    "¡­¡­ Okay, I''ll do it. " Instead of making any noise, Jacob stood up obediently and staggered into the


    bathroom. Just as he couldn''t walk steadily, he hit the bathroom ss door.


    "Watch out!"


    The crash made Nicole''s heart tighten. She hurriedly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She trotted to


    Jacob and helped him into the bathroom.


    After ordering Lily to make some sugar drinks and undress Jacob, she helped him sit in the bathroom.


    After that, Nicole was exhausted.


    "Miss Nicole, please let him sober up." Outside the bathroom, Lily asked.


    "Coming." Nicole went out of the bathroom and brought the hangover soup to Lily. She said, "Lily, you


    can go to rest. I''ll take care of everything here."


    Lily nodded gratefully, "Okay, thank you, Miss Nicole."


    Nicole took the soup bowl into the bathroom and squatted in front of the bathtub. Jacob, who was


    sleepy, murmured like coaxing a child, e on, open your mouth and drink some soup."


    Jacob was woken up by Nicole. He looked at Nicole, his eyes half closed. But the fire of desire was


    burning in his eyes, which made Nicole feel ill at ease.


    "What are you looking at? Have your soup."


    Nicole got a spoonful of soup and brought it to Jacob''s lips, ignoring the zing sight.

 Chapter 131 Are They Together

    Chapter 131 Are They Together


    When Nicole was considering if she should leave the soup bowl in the bedroom and let Jacob drink it


    himself, Jacob opened his mouth.


    His thin lips slightly parted. Because of the hot water, his lips were naturally red and beautiful.


    Nicole nkly stared at him for a while, and then she quickly looked away and put the spoon in her


    hand into Jacob''s mouth.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob cooperated with her and remained the same throughout process. He drank up a


    whole bowl of hangover soup.


    "Alright, the water is getting cold. You should get up and wipe the stains before going to bed."


    Nicole put the bowl aside and stood up holding the bathtub. She had been squatting for a long time,


    and her legs were numb.


    After massaging herself for a few minutes, she raised her head and saw Jacob leaning against the wall


    and seemed to fall asleep again.


    At this moment, Jacob, no longer the strong and domineering as usual, looked clever and fragile,


    revealing a kind of refined, easy to break breath like precious instruments.


    Nicole couldn''t bear to let Jacob lie in the bathtub like this. She sighed, lifted him up and wiped his


    body with a bath towel casually. Then she took a lot of efforts to move him to the bed.


    "You look very thin, but why are you so heavy?" Nicoleined as she moved her aching wrist.


    Although she said it in a high voice, Jacob didn''t hear it. He blinked and fell asleep.


    His long and thick eyshes fell, and the light cast a small fan-shaped shadow on his lower eyelids.


    He was so beautiful.


    Nicole signed in her mind and couldn''t help reaching out her fingers to touch the fluffy eyshes.


    Such a beautiful pair of eyes would be pursued crazily even if they were worn by a woman.


    Nicole stared at him for a long time. She finally got upzily and went to the bathroom to clean it up


    when Jacob fell asleep on his side because of lying ufortably.


    Next morning, Nicole had a dream.


    She dreamed it was raining, rain drops dripping on her face, and her face was wet.


    Then rain started to pour down her neck. She was almost choked by the rain. The air around her


    became hot and she was being steamed by it.


    "Well..."


    Nicole suddenly woke up with a light groan.


    She opened her eyes slightly and saw that Jacob was lying on her body and his hand wandered on her


    body, which was in a total mess.


    "Please don''t!"


    Nicole was still sleepy, so she refused unconsciously.


    However, Jacob didn''t n to stop. He smiled and continued what he did. He bowed his head and


    kissed Nicole.


    Everything was just right.


    Nicole had just woken up while Jacob had just woken up. Since their clothes were thin and the


    temperature in the quilt was appropriate, something could have happened.


    With Jacob''s constant attacks and flirtation, Nicole didn''t resist anymore. She obeyed, epted and


    enjoyed.


    together with Jacob, greeted the happy party.


    ---


    "What are you going to do?" Nicole got up and took a shower. When Nicole put on her sportswear and


    was about to leave, Jacob asked her in confusion.


    "I''m going to run, and I''ll be back after twops." Nicole stretched herself, twisted her neck, waved her


    hand at Jacob and strode out of the door.


    With the newspaper that the servant had ironed just now in his hand, Jacob stared nkly in the


    direction where Nicole left.


    He felt Nicole was different.


    But he couldn''t tell where it had changed.


    It was sure that Nicole became active and lively.


    It was better than the days when she first came to the vi, where she was depressed and dull, and it


    made her feel at ease.


    "Mr. Jacob, breakfast is ready for you."


    Jacob came to his sense and nodded. Then he walked to the dining table leisurely with the newspaper


    in his hand.


    Such a peaceful andfortable life was good for him.


    After Nicole ran back, Jacob had already finished his breakfast and drove to thepany. Before he


    left, he told her that if she wanted to go out to y with Consu, she could go at any time without his


    permission.


    This made Nicole very happy. In her opinion, Jacob''s words meant that she was no longer imprisoned


    like a prisoner and she was free.


    Nicole checked the date and found it was still weekdays. She couldn''t go home on weekdays, so she


    called Consu.


    The phone rang several times before it was picked up.


    "Hello, Consu. Are you busy now?" Nicole asked happily while drinking her juice.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "¡­¡­ Yes, I''m fine. What''s wrong? "


    While Consu was still at a loss for words.


    Nicole decided to figure it out this time. She turned her down politely and offered, "where are you going


    to have lunch today? I''m here for you."


    "¡­¡­ Ah? "


    "It can''t be that you don''t have time to have lunch with me even if you''re busy." Nicole wasn''t going to


    give Consu a chance to refuse her at all.


    Consu finallypromised.


    "Well Okay. We''ll meet at the Japanese restaurant on the Six Pass Crossing. "


    "Got it!" Nicole grinned happily, "see you there!"


    With a sigh, Consu replied, "Yes. See you. "


    After hanging up the phone, Nicole said to Lily, "Lily, you don''t need to cook lunch for me. I''ll go out for


    lunch."


    "Okay, I''ll let my driver send you there. Be safe."


    "Okay."


    Nearly noon time, Nicole packed a cake and went to meet Consu.


    She had arrived half an hour earlier than usual. She told the driver to go home first, and she waited for


    Consu at the door.


    There were many peopleing and going in front of the shop. Nicole stood for a while and felt a little


    bored, so she wandered to another street and nned to go back to the Japanese restaurantter.


    When she was about to turn the corner, she saw Consu get out of a racing car.


    Then, a man also got out of the car.


    Nicole squinted at the man, who she saw a few days ago, was exactly Bevis.


    After saying a few words to Consu as holding the care, Bevis got into the car, starting the engine.


    Consu stared at the car for a while before she bowed her head and walked on the sidewalk.


    Nicole was stunned. She was about to call her Consu, but she saw Consu''s lonely figure and


    seemed unhappy, so she gave up this idea.


    Nicole stood there for a while. After Consu had gone away, she followed her.


    "You..."


    "Here you are. What are we going to eat?" When Consu saw Nicole, she put on a big smile on her


    face, as if she didn''t mind anything at all.


    Nicole wanted to asked, but she could not get a word from herself at this moment.

 Chapter 132 A Clumsy Lie

    Chapter 132 A Clumsy Lie


    "The Japanese food here is very delicious. Let''s try it?" Seeing no response from Nicole, Consu


    suggested.


    Nicole nodded, "okay."


    After they entered the Japanese restaurant and sat down, Nicole ordered the meal absentmindedly.


    The scene that she watched Bevis and Consu kept shing through her mind.


    After a long while, Consu still didn''t say a word. Finally, Nicole couldn''t help but ask Consu


    politely, "what have you been busy with recently?"


    Consu shrugged her shoulders. "I was just busy with my family stuff and mypany''s affairs.


    Messy around."


    "What about you and Bevis? How are you doing after the party?" Asked Nicole, but Consu tried to


    avoid her question.


    "What? Bevis? He... He did sent me home," Consu continued, looking a little awkward, "and we are


    still normal friends as usual."


    Nicole and Consu had known each other for a long time, so Nicole could easily tell that Consu


    was telling a clumsy lie.


    But why did Consu have to tell a lie?


    ''now that she has made some progress with Bevis, isn''t it a good thing to share?''?


    Why didn''t she tell me?


    Actually, Nicole was very confused. But she didn''t want to embarrass her friend, she decided to let it go


    if Consu didn''t want to talk about it.


    Nicole thought that maybe Consu was hiding something from her, or maybe she just wanted to wait


    until everything with Bevis was settled.


    Since Consu was there, they didn''t eat in silence, but less rxed than before.


    After lunch, Consu and Nicole parted. Standing alone by the streetmp, Nicole suddenly realized


    that she was going to ask Consu about the gossip news of Jacob.


    Nicole had been a little worried before, fearing that Consu would ask her about her rtionship with


    Jacob. However, it was obvious that her worry was unnecessary, because Consu didn''t mention that


    at all.


    This polite Consu didn''t look like the usual her at all. Nicole was really worried about her.


    Nicole returned to Jacob''s vi, feeling more worried than before she met Consu.


    "Miss Nicole, you are back."


    Lily weed Nicole warmly as Nicole entered the house.


    "Yes." Nicole nodded and forced a smile. "Lily, I''m a little tired. I''m going to have a rest now."


    "Go and get some sleep."


    Actually Nicole didn''t want to sleep. She was just upset and wanted to be alone for a while.


    Back in the bedroom, she took off her coat and closed the door. After being in a daze for a while, she


    turned on theputer and began to edit the video.


    Itsted for an afternoon.


    After sending the video to the website as usual, Nicole went downstairs for dinner.


    Jacob didn''te back, and Nicole didn''t ask about him. She sat quietly at the table and finished


    dinner.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her in low spirits, Lily said nothing more.


    After dinner, she went back to the bedroom. Nicole replied several private messages and some


    comments. When she was about to turn off theputer to wash her face, she suddenly received a


    new private message.


    "Hello, I''m the agent of Awake-Morning Agency. I''m very interested in your video and want to talk to


    you about signing a contract."


    At the first sight of the message, Nicole took it for granted that this puzzling message was a lie.


    But she became excited when she read it again.


    What if it was true!


    While thinking about this, she started the search engine to search thispany called Awake-Morning


    Agency and replied this message with worry.


    "Excuse me, may I know what is the so-called contract signing?"


    Awake-Morning Agency, it was an investmentpany which made the Inte celebrity. They signed


    many famous young men and skillful clients under the name of thepany, and put them into the


    training list. Then they ordered a series of custom-made operations and promotion methods.


    Thepany''s address was the same city as Nicole''s, which was in a haystack building in another


    district.


    Although praise and calumniationing together with thispany, it was at least a regr


    company. Nicole couldn''t help but feel excited when she read the contents she found page by page.


    Meanwhile, the agent replied.


    "You can sign a contract with ourpany, and we will be responsible for your nning and


    advertising. If it''s convenient for you, we''d better have a face-to-face conversation, or you cane to


    ourpany and talk about it."


    Jacob didn''t restrict Nicole''s freedom now, so it was not difficult to see the agent. But what Nicole was


    afraid of was that if this was a liar?


    She had never worked with these people before, so she didn''t know whether there was a trap or not.


    But if she refused the party, Nicole was not reconciled.


    She insisted on making a video of cakes and tortured herself for so long just in hope that it would be a


    good result through this path?


    Now the opportunity was right in front of her. How could she give it up easily.


    After thinking it over, Nicole gave the agent a straight answer.


    "I will consider your suggestion carefully. Can we meet at a coffee shop or restaurant?"


    "OK. What about 3 p.m. the day after tomorrow. WY Cafe on the ZW Road in the East District?"


    As long as they were in public, even if the person wanted to do something bad, it was useless. Thinking


    of this, Nicole replied, "okay.".


    The agent was not a hard nut to crack. He ended the conversation after he exchanged the phone


    number with Nicole.


    Nicole was so excited that she turned off theputer and began to think about it.


    If she could sessfully sign the contract, she would even not be a famous star in the future. As


    long as she had a small group of fixed fans, she should be able to maintain her life after leaving Jacob.


    At least, she could run a small cake shop afterwards, she could earn money to support her mother and


    brother.


    Looking at her face with water droplets in the mirror, Nicole bit her lips and prayed inwardly, ''God bless


    her! I hope I won''t be confronted with fraud and can sessfully sign the contract. God bless me,


    please Jacob don''t intervene in this matter and don''t cut off my road!''.


    Actually, Nicole didn''t need to worry anything about it.


    At this moment, Jacob didn''t have time to pay attention to her. The new products from his new


    company woulde online, and the oldpany would bid at the same time. A lot of things had to be


    dealt with, making him almost breathless.


    Thanks that he had a habit of exercise. Otherwise, it would be hard for ordinary people to carry such a


    heavy load on his shoulders.


    Of course, hard work was rewarded. Through Jacob''s own efforts, not only got the recognition of the


    elders in the field, but also separated his own industry from the Gu family. And he gradually developed


    and developed.


    It would soon be the time for Jacob to tell David the truth.

 Chapter 133 An Appointment

    Chapter 133 An Appointment


    She was worried that Jacob might refuse her n, so she didn''t tell him that a brokeragepany had


    come to her. On the appointed day, she didn''t mention to the servants about the appointment, and just


    took the driver''s car to leave home.


    She arrived at the coffee shop with an uneasy mood along the way. Nicole stood at the door of the


    shop and sent a message to the agent.


    "Hello, are you Nicole Du?"


    Suddenly, a male voice sounded.


    Nicole stopped sending the message. She looked up and saw a middle-aged man wearing a pair of


    ck rimmed sses.


    "You are..." Nicole frowned and looked at the man, guessing who he was.


    The man reached out his hand and introduced himself, "my name is Alex. I''ve contacted you before.


    I''m from Awake-Morning Agency."


    Nicole was a little surprised as her guess was proved, "it''s you. How did you recognize me?"


    Alex pushed the sses frame andughed boldly. "There are pictures on your Facebook. I recognized


    you as soon as I saw you just now."


    Talking about those pictures, Nicole smiled sheepishly.


    In order to attract fans, she had taken many pictures of her and the cakes. Those photos were


    processed and processed, but they were actually better looking than herself.


    "That''s all fake pictures. You can''t believe it." Nicole bit her lips and felt very shy.


    "No," Alex said straightforward. "You are also beautiful in fact. If those pictures are fake, can I still


    recognize you?"


    Nicole didn''t know what to say, but only smiled shyly.


    Alex pushed the door of the cafe open, made a gesture of wee and said to Nicole, "Miss Du, let''s


    sit down and have a talk."


    "Okay."


    As the conversation went on, Nicole put down her guard, no longer worried that this was a lie, and she


    had a nice chat with Alex.


    From the introduction by Alex, she knew a lot of things about Awake-Morning Agency, such as the


    Inte celebrities who had signed contracts with Awake-Morning Agency and all the photos were shot


    by thepany''s team, and thepany''s top-notch live streaming was also finished in the studio''s


    shed.


    In thepany''s operation, the so-called Inte celebrity was not just the entertainment that no one


    had organized, but a professional and flowing financial operation mode.


    The Inte red belonged to different types, including storytelling, make-up,ics, amusements, and


    the type belonged to Nicole was about food.


    She would be responsible for updating food videos and teaching people how to cook delicious food or


    share experience to attract foodies.


    Alex also talked about sry with Nicole.


    In the beginning of the contract, thepany would offer a set sry to employees, including 3000 to


    8000 dors. When thepany began to ept advertising ie and increase the ie by 30 to


    70%, thepany would take therge sry while the employees take small ones.


    ''After all, ourpany and our team are going to spend money in promotion and package for you. The


    money we used at the beginning is free to spend on you, so you can only have the bonus after you get


    famous, which is very reasonable. "


    Nicole didn''t think so much. In her eyes, thousands of dors a month was enough.


    So after she heard what Alex had said, she was ready to sign the contract.


    "As you sign the contract, you shoulde to thepany to sign the contract. You should bring your


    ID card and one decimeter photo." Alex reached out his hand again and said, "I hope we can cooperate


    well. And you will be famous as well!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing his blueprint, Nicole was excited. She couldn''t help smiling sweetly. She sped the hands of


    Alex and nodded, "I hope we have a pleasant cooperation."


    After saying goodbye to Alex, Nicole was in a good mood. She would have shouted out her joy if she


    hadn''t been on the busy street.


    Beyond happy, Although she didn''t like shopping, she also went into the mall. She bought some clothes


    and jewelry for herself, her family, and servants, and even bought a shirt for Jacob.


    The moment she swiped the card, Nicole regretted.


    The shirt of Jacob was more expensive than all the clothes and shoes she bought.


    But she had bought it and there was no way to refund it. Although it was a little painful, Nicole endured


    it.


    She tried tofort herself. She hadn''t bought anything for Jacob in such a long time, and she hadn''t


    bought him any good gift in the past as well. She decided to buy this shirt as apensation.


    As for the money, she would earn it back after she signed the contract with Alex.


    Nicole went back to the vi with many bags in her hands. The servants were all surprised to see her


    returning with bags.


    "Miss Nicole, it''s the first time to see you buy so many things."


    "Yeah, is today a special day for you?"


    Nicole put down the bags and distributed the gifts she had bought to the servants one by one.


    "Here you are. This is the earrings for you."


    "This is for you."


    "Where is Lily? I bought her a bracelet and I want to see if she likes it or not. "


    Lily touched the bracelet on her hand, feeling both embarrassed and grateful. "Miss Nicole, you are so


    thoughtful. You even gave us gifts."


    Nicole raised her lips and gave a sweet smile. She said frankly, "it''s not that expensive. I just want to


    buy some gifts and I can''t afford the expensive ones. I hope you don''t mind."


    Of course, they would not take her words seriously, but they would not dislike the low price. After all,


    she had sent them a gift, it was sincere in any way.


    "Okay, please go ahead with your work. I will go upstairs and put these things down."


    Nicole was about to go upstairs with the bag.


    Lily smiled at the other servants, looked at Nicole and asked, "Miss Nicole, what did you buy for Mr.


    Jacob?"


    "It''s just a shirt. I''ll let him try it on when hees back."


    "Okay, I''ll call Mr. Jacob and ask him when he''ll be back for dinner."


    Nicole looked back at Lily''s ambiguous smile, and understood her intentions. She immediately felt


    embarrassed and said, "don''t mention the shirt over the phone. It''s not a big deal."


    "Okay, it''s a surprise, I do understand."


    Lily made an "OK" gesture, and her smile became more ambiguous.


    Nicole didn''t know how to exin the misunderstanding from Lily. She shrugged her shoulders with a


    bitter smile and went upstairs.


    She was just in a good mood as her career had progressed, so it was not a surprise.


    This group of people really liked to see the fun and make trouble.


    ---


    In the office, Jacob received a phone call. He put down the file and looked at the name on the screen.


    Then he answered the phone immediately.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''ve found it out."


    Jacob gasped. He coughed and said coldly, "tell me."


    "This afternoon, Miss Du met a manager called Alex in the coffee shop. Her regr work is to excavate


    talented people from all walks of life and persuade them to sign a contract with Awake-Morning


    Agency. This will help their cultivate promotion and make profit for thepany."


    "Go on."


    "Miss Du had a nice conversation with him. It has been confirmed that the contract should be signed in


    a few days. Then she will go to thepany to sign the contract with Awake-Morning Agency."


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. This afternoon, one of Jacob''s men reported to him that Nicole had met


    a man which made him be frowning all this afternoon. Finally he was rxed.


    Although he knew in his heart that Nicole would not get close to other men behind his back, he had to


    be cautious because he knew that there had been Austin and Ron at least.


    If it was just talking about work, then there was no need to be so nervous.


    He rubbed between his eyebrows and asked calmly, "anything else?"


    "After talking with that man, Mrs. Du went shopping and bought a lot of things, clothes and jewelry in


    low-grade clothes stores, which were less than 200 on average."


    "Okay."


    "By the way, she bought a shirt on five thousand."


    Hearing this, theziness on Jacob''s face was reced by seriousness again.


    His subordinate continued to report, "after buying these things, Mrs. Du went back to the vi and didn''t


    go anywhere else."


    "Okay, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob couldn''t help thinking.


    Who did Nicole buy men''s shirts for?


    Could it be...


    No way...

 Chapter 134 Whats Wrong With You

    Chapter 134 What''s Wrong With You


    "Mr. Jacob, you are back."


    Lily walked up to Jacob and helped him take off his coat happily.


    Jacob was a little surprised. He couldn''t help but look at Lily and asked casually, "what''s wrong? Why


    are you so happy?"


    Hearing that, Lily chuckled. "Miss Nicole went shopping today and brought gifts for us."


    "Really? Really? " The person didn''t report this to Jacob. He was a little shocked.


    "That''s right. Miss Nicole, she is so sweet that remember to bring us gifts as soon as she went


    shopping."


    Jacob was infected by Lily''s smile and smiled too. "Yes, it''s really good."


    "Have a seat, Mr. Jacob. I''ll ask Miss Nicole to have dinner downstairs."


    "Yes."


    A few minutester, Nicole went downstairs and appeared at the table.


    Jacob nced at Nicole and pretended to know nothing, "Lily said, you went shopping today?"


    Nicole cast a quick nce at Jacob and lowered her head immediately. "Yes, I went to buy something."


    "Is money enough?"


    "What?" Nicole looked at Jacob in confusion.


    Jacob wiped his hands with the hot towel brought by a servant and said naturally, "there is a sub card


    on the bedside table of the bedroom. You can use it when you want to go shopping in the future."


    Only then did Nicole understand what Jacob meant. She shook her head and refused, "I''m fine. I don''t


    need too much money to buy anything special."


    Besides, she was the sold to Jacob, so how could she spend his money?


    "Don''t think too much. I''m not considering for you. I''m considering for myself. You''re mine now, and it


    represents my image. People will misunderstand that I''m not generous enough if you are too mean on


    money."


    Hearing this, Nicole suddenly had a strange feeling.


    ''is Jacob making fun of me or is he pretending to be good to me?''?


    Nicole was confused.


    She stole a nce at Jacob, who was concentrating on eating. Unexpectedly, they looked at each


    other and Nicole''s face turned red. She lowered her head and pretended to drink soup. She dared not


    to peep at him anymore.


    The dinner table was quiet. Lily, who was in charge of taking care of the dishes, just smiled. As an


    outsider, she could see through Jacob who was double-minded and Nicole who was mindful.


    As time went by, she liked Nicole more and more. Nicole was different from the type of women like


    Daisy. Nicole was clever, considerate and filial. Nicole was a good girl.


    The most important thing was that this girl and Mr. Jacob liked each other and they were like soul


    mates.


    However, unfortunately, there seemed to be some misunderstandings between them, and both of them


    didn''t know how to express their feelings. They were always roundabout.


    As an outsider, sometimes she felt worried.


    Heaving a sigh in her heart, Lily hoped that the two of them could be happy in the end.


    After dinner, Nicole went back to her bedroom. Jacob was busy in his study for a while. Then he slowly


    turned off the light and went back to his bedroom.


    In fact, he was somewhat absent-minded when he was reading the documents in the study.


    He was always so serious about his work but not today. He began to wonder whether the shirt Nicole


    bought was for him. What did it look like? Was it suitable for him?


    Just because of this kind of thinking, the things he could have dealt with in an hour took him two hours,


    and his efficiency was greatly reduced.


    Jacob closed his lips and pushed the bedroom door open. The curious look on his face was gone. He


    put on a forced smile and walked in.


    In the bedroom, Nicole was leaning against the head of the bed, typing something on theputer.


    Hearing the door open, Nicole raised her head and nced at him.


    Then she lowered her head to look at theputer screen again.


    Feeling ignored, Jacob frowned and deliberately coughed.


    However, Nicole didn''t seem to hear that, nor raised her head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob mmed the door angrily and strode into the bathroom.


    He really wanted to rush out, grab Nicole''sputer and throw it to the side. He wanted to hold


    Nicole''s shoulder and reminded her seriously what she should do as she was bought!


    She should know that she should make him happy on her own initiative, instead of ignoring him!


    Besides, she had bought men''s shirts, but she still didn''t take them out. Were they for her other lover?!


    Jacob was so angry that he turned on the shower and tried to cool his anger with water.


    But apparently, the shower didn''t work.


    After taking a shower, Jacob became more and more angry.


    While putting on his bathrobe, he was thinking about how to deal with Nicole when he went out and let


    her know her true identity.


    Finally, Jacob opened the door and ran out valiantly.


    Standing at the bedside, he said coldly.


    "Nicole, you..."


    "Oh, by the way, I went shopping today and bought you a shirt as well. Try it on to see if it fits you."


    She took a box from the table beside her and handed it to Jacob.


    At that moment, Jacob looked at the paper bag and couldn''t say anything.


    "Well... What did you want to say? " Nicole raised her head and asked. She noticed that Jacob''s face


    didn''t look well, so she thought that something must have happened.


    Without saying anything, Jacob took the paper bag and red at Nicole coldly.


    Nicole thought that Jacob didn''t like the things she bought, so she exined with embarrassment, "I


    bought it by the way. I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think too much."


    Jacob snorted and replied impatiently, "shut up."


    Nicole was speechless, "..."


    After he criticized Nicole, Jacob opened the bag. As he expected, there was a man shirt inside.


    Although it was not as fancy as his custom-made clothes, this shirt was grey and steady, and it was


    made with pure cotton fabric, giving a quiet and gentle feeling.


    "Do you want to have a try?" Nicole noticed that Jacob was staring at his shirt, she reminded him in a


    low voice.


    "Yes."


    Jacob took off his bathrobe and put on his shirt again.


    The well cut shirt perfectly wrapped the upper part of Jacob''s body, including his shoulder line and


    waist line.


    Nicole nodded with satisfaction, "it does fit well. I was worried that it might not be suitable. I didn''t


    expect that it is not only appropriate, but also beautiful."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jacob blushed. He took off his shirt unnaturally and put on his bathrobe again.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m beautiful never because of the clothes but myself."


    Nicole did not know what to say at that moment! ! !


    Jacob, What''s wrong with you today!

 Chapter 135 A Girl In The Photo

    Chapter 135 A Girl In The Photo


    It was no longer a problem that Nicole gave a shirt to Jacob. As Jacob didn''t show any happiness or


    unhappiness, Nicole forgot it in a few days.


    In the evening, when she was having dinner at the table, she received a call from Jacob.


    Nicole put down her chopsticks and answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "I have something to deal with tonight, so I won''te back for dinner."


    Jacob''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Nicole took up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of shrimp, slipped it into her mouth, chewed and


    replied, "I know, you won''te back for dinner, Lily told me."


    "¡­¡­ I maye backte tonight. Don''t wait for me. Go to bed early. "


    Nicole was confused. She wanted to tell Jacob that she hadn''t waited him for a long time. Why did he


    say that all of a sudden?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, she was a sensible girl. Although she thought his words were weird, she said obediently,


    "Okay, I know."


    "¡­¡­" After a moment''s silence, Jacob said coldly, "that''s it."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Nicole was even more confused hearing the busy tone from the phone.


    ''He just won''te back for dinner. Lily has already told me about this. Why does he say it again?'' she


    thought.


    Moreover, he told her not to wait for him and asked her to go to bed early, as if she had been waiting


    for him every day.


    Nicole shivered and had goose bumps all over her body.


    "Miss Nicole, is it from Mr. Jacob?" Lily was filling a bowl of soup. She saw what just happened and


    asked Nicole with a smile.


    Nicole nodded, "yes, I feel his tone is strange. I''m not used to it."


    Lily could almost hear clearly what they talked on the phone. Hearing what Nicole said, Lily burst into


    laughter and pointed out the key point, "in fact, Mr. Jacob just missed you."


    "What?" Nicole looked at Lily in disbelief.


    "He called you because he missed you, but I don''t know what to say. I have to keep silent."


    Nicole was not pleased by her exnation, but terrified.


    Because such a behavior was really not like Jacob.


    ''isn''t he the kind of person who doesn''t hesitate to do anything as long as he likes it? How could he act


    so euphemistically as an ignorant boy?


    Sensing Nicole''s suspicion, Mrs. Zhang lowered her head and whispered to her, "Nicole, didn''t you


    see? Mr. Lu has been wearing the shirt you bought him most these days."


    "¡­¡­ Really? " Nicole got upter than Jonny every day. Sometimes when Jacob came back home at


    night, she was asleep too. Besides, she didn''t check his wardrobe, so she didn''t notice what clothes he


    was wearing.


    But she knew that Lily took care of Jacob every day.


    Hearing Lily''s words, Nicole was more confused.


    "Mr. Jacob cares about you a lot, but he wasn''t willing to tell you."


    Lily smiled, making fun of her.


    Nicole blushed. She looked down at the shrimp in her bowl, her heart beating fast.


    ---


    "Jacob, you are so busy. It''s so hard to meet you. It''s even harder than meeting those leaders."


    In the club, Frank was swirling his red wine,ining to Jacob.


    Jacob rolled his eyes and said sarcastically, "I''m not like you, who can indulge in a world of luxury. I


    have apany to take care of."


    Though being scolded by Jacob, Frank couldn''t fought back. So he turned to aim at Bevis, saying,


    "you''re so selfish, aren''t you? You haven''t contacted me since you came back. Last time, you had a


    drink with Jacob, but you didn''t ask me toe with you."


    Bevis was looking at his phone. When he was mentioned, he looked up in astonishment. Then he


    turned his head to look at Jacob, who looked indifferent. And then he turned to Frank who was angry.


    "Okay, okay, okay. It''s my fault. I won''t do anything to you today. It''s my fault. I''ll pay for it, okay?"


    "Just wait. I''ll make you spend a lot of money today!" Frank waved to the waiter, ordering several


    bottles of the most expensive red wine at one time.


    Bevis was amused by his naivety, but he didn''t feel sorry for his wallet. He shook his head and decided


    to let Frank do whatever he liked.


    Designers earned a lot, and even not relying on home, Bevis could still afford the fees of these


    unscrupulous restaurants.


    The band in the club hadn''t shown up yet, and the atmosphere was not very hot. Only a few people


    were twisting in the center of the dancing stage.


    With a ss of wine in his hands, Bevis looked at Jacob up and down and ridiculed, "howe you


    change your style? This dress is not your style."


    "Really?"


    The gray shirt he wore was given by Nicole. When he came out to y, he usually wore a casual T-


    shirt, but today, somehow, he wore this shirt and came here directly.


    "Yes!" Frank cut in, "this style is too sissy. It''s not overbearing or powerful at all. It doesn''t look very


    fancy. It''s notparable to the previous ones you have."


    Although Frank was not reliable, he had been in the upper ss circle for a long time. It was easy for


    him to tell whether something was good or not.


    Jacob frowned. He looked back at Bevis and asked uncertainly, "Do you also think that this dress is not


    so good?"


    "No, that''s not the case." Bevis smiled and nced at Frank who made trouble, and then added in a


    professional tone, "the quality is good and the style is normal. It is a little gentle, which weakened your


    strength."


    Such an answer sounded much more pleasant to him. He felt relieved and kicked Frank in the shin,


    saying, "what nonsense are you talking about? Otherwise, I will beat you up!"


    Frank kept crying out with her legs in her arms, "Jacob, you are such a muddleheaded man! How


    couldn''t you tell the right from the wrong? What Bevis said has the same meaning with mine. Please


    don''t ignore what he said just now. And Bevis, you''re such a sweet talker. What a lucky dog you are! "


    "Shut up."


    Jacob and Bevis looked at each other and burst intoughter. They could do nothing to this naughty


    bro.


    After a while, Frank went to the toilet. When he came back, there was a woman with him.


    "What do you think? Look at me. I must have a lot of good fortune in love affairs."


    Grinning, Frank took a seat with the woman He boldly put his arms around her thin waist and took a sip


    of the tea to show off in front of Jacob and Bevis.


    Jacob was used to Frank''s behavior of picking up girls at any time.


    But today, when his eyes swept across the woman casually, he was slightly stunned.


    It seemed that he had seen the woman somewhere before.


    Jacob looked at her a few more times, which made Frank think that Jacob was interested in this


    woman. Then, it urred to Jacob that


    this woman was the mistress of Nicole''s ex-husband.


    Why did she stick to Frank?

 Chapter 136 A Person Who Cant Tell Right From Wrong

    Chapter 136 A Person Who Can''t Tell Right From Wrong


    "Hi."


    Noticing that Jacob was looking at her, Sabina winked at him flirtatiously.


    Seeing this, Frank immediately made fun of Jacob and asked, "what''s wrong with you, Jacob? Are you


    interested in the woman in my arms?"


    His words showed no respect for Sabina. Bevis couldn''t help ncing at her.


    But she didn''t seem to care about that. Sabina sat on Frank''sp intimately, smiling charmingly.


    However, that was not a temptation for Jacob, who never flirted with women and had a good private


    life.


    He looked away, picked up the ss and took a small sip. Looking at the direction of the dancing floor


    indifferently, he said, "no, I''m not interested in her."


    The smile on Sabina''s face disappeared, and her alluring pose turned stiff.


    "You are so..."


    His frank words made Bevisugh. With a pout, he lowered his head and burst intoughter.


    "Humph!" Frank retorted, pouting. "I know why you care so little about women outside. There is


    someone in your heart..."


    But before he could finish his words, he noticed that Jacob''s expression changed.


    All the three of them knew who the woman mentioned was, but they didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    After all, the rtionship between Jacob and Nicole was not as sweet as before when they were in high


    school. And Jacob''s mind became unpredictable.


    "Jacob..."


    Taking notice of the tense atmosphere, Bevis immediately came to mediate the quarrel. "Well,e


    on, let''s have a drink. Since Jacob has sacrificed his working time to apany us, we should have a


    good rx."


    "Yes, let''s drink."


    Frank stuck out his tongue and immediately took up the wine ss and drank it up.


    Fortunately, they were all friends, so Jacob didn''t care about it. They ignored this unpleasant topic and


    continued to drink and chat.


    Sabina was good at gauging people''s mind. Although she didn''t show any expression on her face, she


    kept that sentence in mind.


    She thought it would be much easier to win Jacob''s heart if she could figure out what kind of person the


    ''someone'' was.


    After all, it was easy to find out men''s likes and dislikes.


    It seemed that her n was going to work, but she didn''t expect that things would go wrong this time.


    After all, Jacob was not some ordinary man she had known, and this time, she couldn''t imitate the


    woman because the woman referred to Nicole.


    The sweet time they spent together couldn''t be copied and reced


    ---


    After dinner, Nicole curled up on the sofa, chatting with Alex on the phone in her hands. Thetter


    dragged her into a training group, where there were many new employees that had just been signed up


    by thepany. They were very excited in the group, chatting so excitedly.


    "Let''s friend each other and rmend each other."


    "Yes, let''s do it now."


    However, Nicole was not so excited. She was a cautious and slow type, either in reality or on the


    Inte. She went into the group for half an hour. Except for greeting, she was mainly diving.


    But it was interesting to see these people chatting.


    Nicole had never heard of it before, so she didn''t know that there were so many popr online words,


    so many interesting tricks and so many smiling emojis.


    "Miss Nicole, what makes you so happy?" Lily, who was cleaning the room, couldn''t help asking.


    "Look at this, Lily." then Nicole clicked on the photo and showed it to Lily. It was a little cat lying on the


    ground, with an expression of grievance. And the words on the picture added: they were childish, pitiful


    and helpless.


    Lily frowned and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s so adorable!"


    "Adorable? It''s just a cat, isn''t it? "


    Nicole exined, "the cat''s expression is very funny."


    Heaving a sigh, Lily continued, "I''m too old to understand your young people''s preferences."


    "No, you are not old."


    Nicole continued to chat in the group. While she was enjoying the chat, her cell phone rang. The caller


    ID was an unknown number.


    Who was it?


    Nicole hesitated for a while, but didn''t answer it. It sounded like it would not give up. Nicole thought for


    a while and finally picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Nicole, you should help me!"


    On the other side of the line, she heard Selina crying and begging.


    Nicole hadn''t heard this voice for a long time, and she was stunned before she realized who it was.


    "¡­¡­ What''s wrong? "


    Although Nicole didn''t want to be associated with Selina any more, she couldn''t be hardhearted enough


    to hang up the phone directly, especially at this time, while she seemed to be on the verge of


    breakdown.


    After hearing Nicole''s question, Selina began to tell her story in details.


    The story was just like the soap opera about 8 pm.


    It turned out that after Sabina had taken away that house, she started to look for Sabina daughter


    everywhere. She chased after her and tried her best to kill her, which had brought the old woman''s


    fighting power to the most extent.


    But Sabina was a smart woman. She asked for help and beat Selina up in an alley where it was dark


    and there was no monitor. So she had no choice but to call the police.


    Now that Selina was continuously at a disadvantage, she couldn''t take it. But she couldn''tpete with


    Sabina in this aspect, so she gave a lot of leaflets about what had happened to Sabina on the street.


    She had made up her mind to give her a hard time.


    This time, Sabina was even more aggressive. She had warned Selina that if she dared to badger with


    her again, she would send someone to prison to give Austin a lesson.


    That was absolutely a ferocious act for Selina.


    She was an old woman and was used to being in trouble, so she wasn''t afraid of what was going to


    happen to her. However, she couldn''t leave Austin alone, because he was her beloved son.


    At the thought of this, she was scared. She didn''t dare to fight against Sabina face to face.


    She had no choice but to turn to Nicole for help.


    After all, she really wanted to get back to that house. After selling it, she could even pay the bail for


    Austin.


    Nicole took a deep breath and said to her, "I can''t help you with that."


    "Aren''t you good friends? Please persuade her. I beg you. Please help me find a way to help me. I''m


    really going to be forced to death by Sally. If Austin is not in the room, I don''t want to live."


    She had never seen Selina behave so humbly.


    From the moment she married into the Liang n, she had always been arrogant, bossy, domineering


    and bossy.


    But within a year, she was different.


    "Let me say it again. I''m not Sabina''s friend anymore. We haven''t been friends since she cheated on


    me. And I haven''t been in touch with her either. So I can''t speak for you. You''d better look for your


    daughter. You''d better think of a way to get rid of her. As an outsider, I can''t help you."


    Nicole was kind enough to say this calmly.


    However, this didn''t work for Selina. When she heard that Nicole didn''t want to help her, she kicked up


    a row. "Nicole, why are you so heartless? After all, Austin is your boyfriend. Even if he did something


    wrong, it is a thing of the past. Why are you so mean to haggle over it and don''t let it go. Now he is


    suffering there. Why are you so heartless? What should I do? "


    Hearing what he said, Nicole almost gushed out blood.


    She thought that Selina had learned a lesson and knew to restrain herself, but it turned out that she still


    took it for granted and could not distinguish right from wrong.


    She was even more annoying than the evil mother-inw in dramas.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nicole burst intoughter. She now realized that dramas came from life.

 Chapter 137 They Two Are Enamored.

    Chapter 137 They Two Are Enamored.


    "A day together as couple means endless devotion. You and Austin used to be so kind to each other


    and Austin treated you so well. I think if you just have a little conscience, you won''t bear to see it."


    Nicole didn''t say a word while Selina kept on preaching.


    Nicole didn''t open her mouth until Selina had no more to say.


    "Selina Zhang, do you mean that I should forgive Austin and help him after he betrayed me, right?"


    "shouldn''t you?" Sensing that Nicole didn''t speak in a tough tone, Selina continued to persuade her,


    "after all, Austin was very kind to you. He has gotten himself involved in the matter because he


    mistakenly believed in that bitch''s lie. He has learned a lesson."


    Nicole smiled and even calmed down. "It sounds pretty funny. Having an affair is not a big deal and it


    should be forgiven. Since it is forgiven so easily, how could you be beaten up by that boss'' wife and


    into hospital? Why don''t you ask that wife to forgive you since you are being her husband''s mistress? "


    Selina didn''t expect that Nicole would put the me on her, so she got angry from embarrassment, but


    Nicole didn''t say anything wrong, nor wronged her.


    She couldn''t think of anything to retort and stammered.


    "Ha ha. I have to say again. It''s not called that he has learned his lesson. If he gets into the police


    station, he deserved it!"


    "What''s more, I haven''t forgot what you did to my mother when she was in hospital. I hope you


    remember it, too!"


    After that, without waiting for Selina''s retort, Nicole hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she put the number ck.


    Nicole was furious and annoyed. Her good mood waspletely ruined by this call from Selina.


    She really couldn''t understand why there was such a person like Selina in the world. She took it for


    granted to ask others to serve her. If others didn''t do that, they would be heartless?


    What a bully.


    In a panic, Nicole asked Lily toe over and told her what had happened on the phone.


    Lily shook her head. She patted Nicole on the back of her hand and consoled her, "Miss. Nicole, don''t


    get angry for such a person. It''s not worth it."


    "I know. But I just can''t stand her anymore. Why do I have to listen to her? When my mother was ill in


    hospital, she came to the hospital and tried to provoke our family. Now that Austin had an ident, she


    came to me for help in this way? How could she be so shameless and judge me? "


    "Cool down! She is a bad woman. It''s useless to reason with her. Miss Nicole, if she harasses you


    again, please tell Mr. Jacob that he can deal with her."


    Nicole felt disappointed immediately when she heard the name of Jacob.


    "Forget it. We''d better keep it from Jacob." Nicole said awkwardly.


    "Miss Nicole, you are the victim. There is nothing to be ashamed of. It''s those who did something


    wrong, not you."


    Lily''s words gave Nicole a lot of encouragement.


    Affected by her, Nicole''s mood turned better which was bad because of Selina.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and held Lily''s hands, "thank you, Lily. I feel much better. You


    are right, I don''t have to be unhappy for someone like her. But we''d better keep it a secret from Jacob.


    He has been very busy recently. We shouldn''t bother him with such trifles. "


    Lily was very satisfied with Nicole''s considerate n. She nodded with a smile, "Okay, I will do as you


    say."


    ---


    In the club, Bevis wanted to hit Frank''s head.


    It was supposed to be three intimate brothers who were drinking and chatting, but this guy brought a


    woman here, who was disgusted by Jacob. He was really blind.


    Bevis didn''t know whether Frank was drunk or he was really attracted by this woman.


    Bevis, filled Jacob''s ss and nced at Frank who was busy chatting with girls, To shift Jacob''s


    attention, Bevis chatted with him about thetest financial news.


    Although he used to work in design industry, he also had investment experience, so he could have a


    good chat with Jacob, and especially when Jacob mentioned about the electronic industry, he was very


    talkative.


    In fact, except for a small part of the rich second generation, most of the rich second generation are


    very capable and smart. After all, due to the rich condition, the resources that can be used much better


    than those of ordinary people. Thus, their outlook is naturally much sharper.


    Especially for Jacob and Bevis, they were excellent grown-ups who had good idea.


    The two of them chatted for a while, and exchanged some of their analysis and calctions about the


    current economic situation and the struggles among the families, all letting out a sigh.


    Then they turned to Frank, who was already holding the woman in his arms and enjoying.


    Jacob didn''t think it was a big deal, and almost finished the conversation. He took a look at his watch


    and found it was almost eleven o''clock. He decided to leave.


    Before leaving, Jacob said to Bevis, "I''m leaving now. Tell Frank when you finish. That woman is a hard


    nut to crack."


    "Well... Okay, I see. "


    Through these days, Bevis got to know that Jacob kept Nicole in his vi, but Bevis was a man with a


    tight mouth and never mentioned the gossip.


    Even with Consu who was in the same bed with him, he had never mentioned it.


    Jacob went straight to leave. It took a long time for Frank to realize.


    "Where is Jacob?" He asked.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "He has left." Bevis answered coldly.


    "Why did he left so early? We haven''t enjoyed ourselves to the full yet!" Frank was surprised.


    Bevis rolled his eyes at Frank and said, "you''ve been so busy, it seems that you don''t have time to


    drink with us. If I don''t have something to talk to you, I would have left."


    "When am I busy?" Frank took a look at Sabina in his arms, shut his mouth and ask, "what did you


    say? What do you want to tell me? "


    "Okay, Let me tell you."


    When Bevis spoke, he deliberately nced at Sabina. The meaning behind his words was obvious.


    "I''m going to fix my make-up. Wait for me toe back," Sabina said sweetly, putting her finger under


    Frank''s chin.


    "Of course, I''m waiting for you."


    It was not until Sabina stood up and left her seat that Frank came over and asked, "go ahead. What''s


    the matter?"


    Bevis pouted, "Jacob said, don''t mess with that woman!"


    "Why not?" Frank was confused.


    "How should I know?" Bevis said with contempt. "Are you so hungry for women? You have a wide


    range of choices. Why this one?"


    Frank was very upset when he was scolded, but before he could retort, Bevis said again.


    "Okay, I''m leaving. Take your time. Be careful."


    "Okay, bye."


    After Bevis went far away, Frank touched his lips with his thumb and said to himself, "what do you


    know? She is really something! You are really a group of guys who don''t know how to enjoy yourselves!


    "


    Seeing that Bevis left, Sabina sat beside Frank, swinging her hips.


    "Ah, what happened? I just left for a while. Who was so bold to make you angry?" Sabina asked


    flirtatiously.


    Frank snorted, because what Bevis said that he didn''t treat Sabina so kindly anymore.


    However, Sabina had been ying with men for many years, so she knew exactly how a man like


    Frank could be pleased.


    Especially since she knew the background of Jacob, she spared no efforts to improve herself in every


    aspect and practice seducing men.


    "You''re so mad!" said Sabina, blinking her big eyes which were delicately made up, and leaned over to


    Frank''s ear, breathing hot air. "What about we change a quiet ce and let me make you happy?"


    Frank''s eyes changed immediately. He grabbed Sabina by the arm and shouted at her ferociously,


    "what if I can not get happy?"


    With a soft smile, Sabina touched Frank''s chest with her red nails and said, "if you can not get happy,


    I''ll do whatever you want to do with me."


    "Huh!"

 Chapter 138 Revenge

    Chapter 138 Revenge


    After Nicole signed up in thepany, she was much busier than before.


    She was designed to be a Cake Talent and mainly worked on nice cakes. Therefore, she could stay at


    home instead of going to the office.


    But after signing the contract, it was not like before, she could take video freely, once edited, and


    release it on the website. What she posted was not also what she thought anymore.


    After signing the contract, all her actions should be told to thepany before she sent them out. Once


    the video was made, it should be reviewed by thepany and thepany would deal with it


    afterwards.


    If the review was not approved, she had to redo it.


    At first, Nicole did not understand the market condition and when the video was reported to be


    reviewed, she went to make the cake, then take another video.


    It was not until quite a whileter that she figured out the way to make cakes. In fact, the key point was


    not to make more cakes, but to take more video material, so that it was easier to make beautiful videos.


    But it was difficult to cut the videos, especially for the smooth and beautiful ones.


    If Nicole was not doing that, she wouldn''t know that those seemingly easy videos were actually very


    hard work behind the scenes.


    Because the blurred video was too bad to watch, no one would like to watch it.


    So Nicole went to thepany and suggested that if they could find a more professional man to cut


    the videos for her, so that the videos could be better and more popr.


    But the proposal was rejected by thepany. Thepany responded that they couldn''t do it too well


    from the beginning otherwise the audience would think the videos were not nature.


    The audience had to see that this was what a newer would do. They would encourage and


    encourage the newer slowly, and unconsciously, apany the newer to be strong


    people, which was simr to y a role game.


    As for the post production, they wanted to finish the process very well, so that Nicole wouldn''t deviate


    from the work that was boring.


    Nicole certainly understood this, but she thought it was toomercial. But on second thought, she


    was a stuff in thepany, and the video she made was a product, which was verymon for


    business.


    One night, after dinner, she was still video cutting. At this time, Jacob came over.


    Seeing that Jacob was gazing at herputer screen, Nicole suddenly felt nervous. "What... What''s


    wrong? "


    "¡­¡­ Nothing. "


    Seeing the carefulness on Nicole''s face, Jacob swallowed hisint back.


    "I''ll do it a little whileter. You go to sleep first."


    "Okay."


    Jacob then got on the bed, leaned against the headboard and grabbed the tablet PC, ignoring Nicole.


    Nicole was relieved and continued to cut the video.


    But Nicole didn''t know that behind her, Jacob, who was staring at the tablet PC, raised his head and


    looked at her, shaking his head helplessly.


    Just now, Jacob wanted to tell her that she wouldn''t be able to be famous in this way.


    When he knew that Nicole had developed to this direction, he asked his man to send him a research


    report. ording to the information in his hand, there were at least thousands of bloggers of the same


    type as Nicole.


    And it was not easy for her to stand out in the crowd without something special.


    He had seen Nicole''s video just now. Apart from being serious and loving, there was nothing special.


    But it was hard to keep one''s attention and attention only when someone was attracted. Now the most


    difficult thing was how to attract one''s attention.


    Jacob open the website where Nicole post her videos on the tabletputer. He found her ount


    and reading. After a while, he registered a new ount called BC-White.


    After registration, he followed Nicole, andmented the video to support her.


    Nicole was logged in herputer, and the followingments reminded her.


    Jacob suddenly felt embarrassed as he heard the sound.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! Am I bothering you? "


    Nicole didn''t know what was in Jacob''s mind, so she turned off the voice in a hurry and looked at Jacob


    with guilt.


    "¡­¡­ I''m fine. "


    Jacob was speechless, but he couldn''t exin it. So he had to borrow a slope as a slope. Wearing a


    long face, he lowered his head and continued to watch the tabletputer.


    Nicole felt relieved and continued to edit her video.


    In fact, she had always been afraid that Jacob would oppose her new career, so these days she was


    keeping very careful.


    She was afraid that once she made Jacob unhappy, he would stop her.


    She had worked hard for so long and finally got such a chance. She didn''t want to be stopped and


    given up.


    After Nicole cut and saved the video, she turned off theputer and found that Jacob was asleep.


    Looking at the quiet and handsome face of Jacob, Nicole had a different feeling.


    She felt warm and sweet.


    She tiptoed to turn off the light and entered the bathroom to wash up. Then she went to bed on the


    other side.


    She couldn''t tell if her feeling was right or not. She felt that the man by her side was different from the


    one who bought her with money.


    She had a sense of security from this Jacob.


    Nicole dozed off.


    Next day, A rustling sound woke Nicole up. She rubbed her eyes and looked to the direction of the


    sound with sleepy eyes. She saw Jacob was putting on his clothes.


    "What time is it now?" Nicole asked, squinting at Jacob.


    "It''s still early." Jacob buttoned thest button, lowered his head and gave a gentle kiss on Nicole''s


    forehead, "you can sleep a little longer."


    "Okay..."


    Jacob''s voice was so soft that it seemed to have the power to bewitch her. Nicole buried her face in the


    quilt and fell asleep again.


    --


    In the luxury car, a man reported thetest condition to Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob, we caught that Selina, Austin''s mother, who was trying to approach Miss Du''s brother.


    What should we do next?"


    Jacob stopped reading and frowned, "when did it happen?"


    "Just now. on the way to Jim Du''s school."


    "Why is she looking for Jim?"


    His man shook his head and answered, "I''m not sure. But ording to her words after we caught her,


    she might want to threaten or retaliate against Miss Du with Jim Du."


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth fell. His face darkened.


    "ording to our investigation, Selina was defeated by her son''s lover, Sabina. She turned to Mrs. Du


    for help, but was refused by Miss. Du. She is unwilling and hates Mrs. Du now."


    "What a pain in the ass." "Give her a lesson and tell her not to court death," Jacob said with a snort


    An expression of embarrassment showed on his man''s face. He hesitated and said, "Mr. Jacob, she is


    an old man. What if she has something wrong..."


    "What?" Discontented, Jacob nodded and the man lowered his head immediately.


    "Can''t you handle this?" Jacob withdrew his eyes from her and continued to read the documents in his


    hands. "She doesn''t respect herself at all. Why should we respect her?"


    The subordinate nodded, "yes, Mr. Jacob. I get it."


    Jacob snorted and remained silent for a while. Then he asked, "well, what happened to her son''s lover,


    Sabina Su?"


    His man started to tell what had happened between Sabina and Selina. Atst, he said with an


    embarrassed smile, "she has been with Mr. Zhou recently."


    "Mr. Zhou?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Frank!"


    His men were also shocked. He never expected that such a shameless bitch who used to be a mistress


    could get in the bed of the rich man Frank Zhou. It was shocked!


    "What a loser!" Jacob muttered and ordered his men, "send someone to keep an eye on her. Don''t take


    any action without my order."


    "Yes."


    Jacob despised Frank from the bottom of his heart, then he nned to remind him face to face.


    the shameless woman as well.

 Chapter 139 A Storm Was On The Way

    Chapter 139 A Storm Was On The Way


    Nicole''s career was going smoothly and she lived a rich and busy life every day. Then Nicole forgot


    about going back home.


    It was not until Jim''s phone call that she realized that she hadn''t been home for three consecutive


    weeks.


    "Sis, are you busy now?"


    There was a hint of concern in his voice.


    Nicole was concentrating on color painting the video. When she heard her brother''s greeting, her heart


    suddenly softened, and she said with regret, "no, I''m not busy now."


    "Well, well, Sis, how are you doing recently? You haven''t made any call to mom. Mom miss you every


    day."


    "¡­¡­ I was too busy to remember. " Nicole felt more guilty.


    Jim thought that his words upset his sister, so he immediately exined, "it doesn''t matter. We


    understand that you are busy with your work. We just miss you a little."


    Nicole''s eyes got wet. "Jim, how''s mom recently? Is she feeling well? ."


    "Yes, she''s fine. She has been taking medicine all the time, and her condition is stable."


    "What about you? Have you been well behavedtely? Have you learned a lot?"


    "Of course. I got second in the exam this month, which only less 2 scores than the First. Mom said she


    would cook a big meal for me as a reward."


    Nicole happilyughed when she heard the good news about her brother.


    "Sister, tomorrow is Saturday. Will you be free?" Jim asked again.


    "Yes! I will be free! I''ll go home tomorrow! "


    She had nned to shoot a few more new videos on Saturday. But when she heard the expectation in


    her brother''s tone, she immediately forgot her work n and made a n to go home.


    Knowing that Nicole was going back, Jim shouted happily.


    "Mom! She said she would be back tomorrow! "


    Judy''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Though it was not very clear, Nicole could barely


    hear what she was saying.


    "Jim, are you calling your sister? I''ve told you not to disturb her if you have nothing to tell her, but you


    just don''t listen to me. "


    "All right. Please tell me when youe back tomorrow. I''ll go downstairs to pick you up and now I am


    going to help mom choose the dishes."


    "Okay."


    Jim hung up the phone in a hurry. Nicole put down the phone and stared nkly at the person in front


    of her.


    Then a picture of her mother and brother was cooking in the kitchen, and her brother was naughty, her


    mother was doting on her and sometimes scolded.


    Just imagining it made Nicole''s heart full.


    Originally, Nicole was going to wait for Jacob toe back home and tell him she would go home the


    next day, but he hadn''te back till 11 o''clock in the evening.


    Nicole felt uneasy for no reason. She put on a night robe and went downstairs. She saw Lily was still


    cleaning up in the front hall.


    "Miss Nicole, haven''t you gone to bed?"


    Seeing Nicole, Lily went over in surprise.


    Nicole nodded and asked, "Lily, did Jacob call you tonight?"


    "Mr. Jacob? "No, he didn''t. Miss Nicole, are you worried about Mr. Jacob? What about calling him


    now?"


    Nicole thought for a while and finally shook her head.


    "Never mind. He must have something to deal with at thiste hour. I''m going upstairs to sleep. Lily,


    you should go to bed early as well."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Lily could tell that Nicole was not happy, but at this moment, if Nicole did not ask for it, she had no


    position to call Jacob.


    She could only prayed in her heart, hoping that there would not be any more misunderstandings.


    Nicole turned off the light and went to bed.


    The screen of the cellphone was still on. Although the light was dim, a small light was reflected in the


    darkness.


    Jacob...


    Would he go to the bar to have fun again


    If something happened in thepany as before, he would call in advance


    Nicole was uneasy. When she thought of the scene she saw in the bar that day, she got nervous and


    very ufortable.


    Perhaps it was because her life was too boring and monotonous that she could not ept such a


    luxury and corrupt life.


    But if Jacob was already a member of that kind of life, would she have to ept it?


    The more she thought, the more confused Nicole was.


    Two men were quarreling in her mind. One of them told her that Jacob was not that kind of person.


    What he did that day was obviously intentional. He was not that kind of person.


    The other voice would let her see the truth clearly. She had seen it with her own eyes. She didn''t


    believe that she had been mistaken as a good boy just because Jacob was still a good man now.


    Just when the two voices were quarreling fiercely, Nicole''s mobile phone suddenly rang, like a thunder,


    which frightened Nicole.


    It was from Jacob.


    Nicole took a deep breath, shaking her hands.


    "Hello..."


    "Did I wake you up?" Jacob said gently.


    Nicole shook her head, "no, I haven''t fallen asleep yet."


    "I''m at my parents'' house. I''m not going back tonight."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Sleep early."


    "You too. Good night."


    "Good night."


    After a few words, Nicole''s suspicion was dispelled, but the uneasiness and fear in her heart did not


    disappear.


    Since Jacob was in her parents'' home, it meant that he didn''t hook up with other people. He didn''t go


    out and even called her.


    That was what Jacob meant. She had nothing to worry about and didn''t have to worry about what kind


    of person he was.


    But she still felt that something was going to happen.


    Nicole closed her eyes and shook her head hard. She wanted to get rid of all these negative emotions.


    She secretly told herself not to be suspicious like the boudoir resentful women. As the saying goes, it''s


    better to have the best hope and prepare the worst result. Don''t let negative thoughts affect you.


    Nicole gave herself a hint. She turned off the phone and went to sleep.


    She had promised to go back home the next day. She couldn''t bear the dark circles under her eyes to


    worry her mother and brother.


    --


    In the Gu family, Jacob was sitting on the sofa, staring nkly at the summer air.


    He knew very well what his father, David, asked him toe back, and what David was going to do.


    David would order him not to make any trouble and marry Daisy under the name of having dinner


    together.


    If his mother hadn''t stopped David and said they could talk about anything tomorrow, he probably


    wouldn''t have been able to have the dinner tonight.


    In the past few days, Daisy went to Gu family too often. Andrea and his father was also dealing


    something under the table. The business world was like a battlefield. There was no evesting friend,


    and there was noplete trust as well.


    The best way to tie the two families together was marriage. In the future, no matter what happened to


    them, they would unite against the outsiders and won''t fight against each other without any internal


    conflict.


    The marriage between families was the best way to tie them up.


    Many people did this for their own benefits, so a lot of people would find people outside after getting


    married. Many people would y their own games.


    As long as the core mutual interest was still alive, it was okay.


    Through the investigation of Jacob these days, he knew that his father, David, was more sinister than


    this. He did not really regard the Yu family as a partner. He was just using his son as a pawn. Through


    the marriage of convenience, he proved their innocence and then swallowed the Yu family.


    When the time came, as for whether he wanted to divorce with Daisy or not, it was up to him.


    An ambitious path.


    But Jacob didn''t want to be used as a pawn. Over the years, he had already understood his father''s


    indifference and alienation, but when he knew that his father actually had such an intention, he felt very


    disappointed.


    Daisy was indeed a bitch, not to mention the Yu family. But for Jacob, he didn''t want to be the person


    he looked down upon, not to mention to get in the same boat with those people.


    But Jacob knew what he would face once he refused his father.


    But he knew clearly that he had no other choice.


    A storm was on the way.

 Chapter 140 Do You Want To Set Yourself Against Me

    Chapter 140 Do You Want To Set Yourself Against Me


    "I am going back home. I''ll be back tomorrow." _ ". Nicole got up early in the morning and sent this


    message to Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t reply immediately. Nicole didn''t wait anymore. She packed up and left the vi with the


    things she brought for her family in the shopping mall.


    She set a time limit for the video edited before, and didn''t worry about the dy of her work. She just


    needed to take time to shoot something else aftering back home.


    It wasn''t noon after Nicole arrived home. Her mother was cooking lunch in the kitchen and Jim was


    doing homework in his room.


    "Nicole, you are back." Judy held a dish in her hand and walked to the living room happily.


    "Mom, what are you cooking?"


    Nicole put down the things in her hands, took off her coat and washed her hands. Then she went into


    the kitchen with her mother.


    She swept the meat on the chopping block and asked in surprise, "Mom, are you going to make


    dumplings?"


    "Yes, it''s your favorite celery and pork meat."


    Nicole was so excited that she hugged Judy and rubbed against her shoulder, "Mom, you are really my


    mom."


    "Don''t be silly. I am your mother!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole knew that her mother did not understand thework interference. She smiled and released her


    mother, starting to help her with filling the dumplings.


    After the dumplings were ready on the table, Jim went out of his bedroom for dinner.


    The three of them sat at the table, talking andughing. Laughter came from time to time.


    After throwing a tantrum to Nicole, Jim went to take a nap. Nicole sat on the couch, chatting with her


    mother with a ss of water.


    "Nicole, I heard that Austin has been put into prison. Do you know that?" Judy asked.


    Nicole paused, then nodded, "yes, I know."


    "Do you know what happened? I heard that he was tripped and revenged. "


    Although the members of the Liang family were arrogant and unreasonable, Judy was still worried


    about them.


    But that because Judy was a kind-hearted woman. If the tension between the two families was eased,


    Liang family would have no other choice but to take pleasure in Du family''s misfortune.


    Nicole didn''t want her mother to know too much, so she shook her head pretending that she knew


    nothing and said ambiguously, "I don''t know what happened."


    "Then Didn''t Selina call you? "


    Hearing this, Nicole immediately became nervous. "What''s up? Dis shee here for you again?"


    "No, she didn''te to me." Judy saw that her daughter misunderstood her, and exined, "I heard


    that she was looking for help all over the world. She said that her son was cheated by a bitch and she


    wanted to get back at that bitch."


    It was not so strange that Judy would know about it when she thought of what Selina had posted


    through leaflets to abuse Sabina.


    Nicole kept silent, and Judy continued, "at first I thought Selina was spread a rumor about you, but it


    turned out that she was not talking about you. If you were a rumor, I would fight against her."


    "Of course not me." holding her mother''s hand, Nicole smiled bitterly, "if it was, my family would be


    turned upside down by Selina."


    Judy sighed, "yes, your ex mother-inw is really a hard nut to crack."


    Nicole still remembered that Selina made a call to ask her to hijack her in moral on that day, so Nicole


    was indignant at Selina.


    She didn''t want to talk about Selina and Austin anymore, so she changed the topic and told her mother


    that the video she shot was liked by a lot of people and might be famous in the future.


    Judy didn''t know much about the Inte, so she didn''t believe what Nicole said. But she didn''t want to


    disappoint her daughter, so she followed Nicole''s words.


    "Mom, I don''t need to be on duty for this kind of job. If my career is good, I will quit and go home to


    concentrate on it."


    "What? Quit your job? It''s better not. It''s not easy to find a job. What a pity to quit it! "


    Nicole just wanted to give her mother a reminder that she could have a reason to go home when she


    moved out from Jacob''s home.


    Seeing that her mother couldn''t ept it for a while, she didn''t insist.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Of course I won''t quit my job at will. I mean, what if I can do this well in the future?"


    "Well, you''d better think about it." Judy was still worried. In the eyes of the older generation, it was rare


    to have a stable job.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few weeks, and they talked for hours. It was time to cook in the


    afternoon.


    On a whim, Nicole proposed to take Judy and Jim out for hot pot which was a reward for Jim''s good


    exam.


    The children all liked to eat hot pot. Hearing that, Jim raised his hands and cheered happily.


    The daughter insisted and the son hoped. So Judy could not refuse and could only go together.


    "Sis, let''s go to Brother Terence''s restaurant. I heard that restaurant is very delicious!"


    As soon as they stepped out of the room, Jim began to whisper in excitement, his voice echoing all


    over the corridor.


    Judy red at her son and scolded him, "Jim, you don''t study hard at school every day. How could you


    hear these nonsense?"


    "Mom, children always like to eat. Jim, let''s go to this restaurant."


    Nicole put up with Jim more softer than Judy.


    Hearing this, Jim jumped down the stairs with joy. "We''re having hotpot."


    "Jim! Slow down! Be careful! "


    Looking at her cheerful brother, Nicole''s heart was inexplicably sad. No matter how sensible his brother


    was, he was still a child, and there were still children who yearned for.


    She neglected it before, and she didn''t expect her brother to be as greedy as many children.


    But Jim was so sensible that he seldom took the initiative to ask for pocket money. Even if he had any


    idea, he controlled it. It was not good for his growth.


    She should secretly add more pocket money to her brother.


    She had never been owed by her parents in her childhood. Now that her father was gone, she had to


    shoulder this responsibility. She couldn''t let her brother be owed.


    ---


    "What did you just say? Say it again!"


    In the main house of Gu family, David smashed the teacup on the table, which made all the servants


    shiver.


    Without fear, Jacob looked into the angry eyes of David and repeated what he had just said word by


    word.


    "Dad, I will not marry Daisy."


    The father and son looked at each other. The room was so quiet that the sound of breath could be


    heard.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" After a long while, David narrowed his eyes and asked,


    "Jacob, Do you want to set yourself against me??"


    There was a threat in his tone.


    Having prepared himself for such a long time, Jacob already expected that his father would react like


    this.


    "No, no, but..."

 Chapter 141 Jacob Was Stunned

    Chapter 141 Jacob Was Stunned


    "No, it''s not like that, Dad. I have always admired you, you know that, but I can''t promise you about this


    case."


    Jacob said in a loud voice. He was respectful to David, but he took a firm stand.


    David didn''t say anything. He just stared at Jacob, his only son.


    "Jacob you should know why I arranged the marriage between you and Daisy, right?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Atst, about seven or eight minutes had passed before David spoke slowly.


    Obviously, the anger on his face was gone, and there was even a hint of yfulness on his lips.


    However, Jacob knew that this meant that his father was got really angry.


    When his father threw things and scolded him, he was just angry. At this moment, as long as he


    followed his father and made him happy, everything would be fine.


    Only when his father didn''t seem to get angry and wore a poker face that he really got angry.


    The calmer he looked like, the more difficult it was to deal with.


    In the past, when Jacob saw his father behave like this, he always saw that his father would punish


    others. But it never urred to him that his father would treat him this way one day.


    Jacob was scared. He pinched his hand on his leg and mustered his courage to say the lines he had


    prepared.


    "Yes, I know, father. I really admire you for your good will and thoughtfulness to Gu family. I always take


    you as my example. Today Ie here to report something to you as well."


    David lookedzy and took a sip of tea.


    Jacob took a deep breath, took out a file from his bag behind him and pushed it in front of David.


    "This is the statement of my newly establishedpany this quarter. The profit is twice the total


    profit of the three lines of thepany''s daily home care." seeing his father''s face slowly changed,


    Jacob continued, "I know that if you don''t cooperate with Andrea, there will be a huge loss. If you want,


    I canpensate you for this loss."


    David was a shrewd businessman. He easily read a few pages of documents Jacob made and he knew


    that it was a potential one.


    The newpany''s potential was unlimited. If it could develop healthily, the market share could not be


    underestimated.


    Although it was not equal to the resources he possessed, he inherited the family business. It was


    Jacob''s own business to inherit thepany.


    In another way, the Gu family''s industry had been widened.


    "Dad, it''s the Inte age now, and many profit strategies and products management are changing. We


    can''t just indulge in the past industry. The real estate andnd you have invested do make money, but


    once the trend changes, you are easy to suffer. However, the Intepany is different. Virtual


    goods can be created infinitely. As long as creative, we can capture the psychology of customers, and


    it can operate for a long time. "


    The father of Jacob spoke a lot. Seeing that David didn''t object, he was so excited that his chest


    heaved.


    "Have some tea." David nced at Jacob and said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    After drinking a whole cup of tea, Jacob finally calmed down.


    No wonder he was so excited. Since he took over the family business step by step, he had always


    been obedient to orders and rarely showed his own attitude and opinion to David.


    It was the first time that he had disyed his talents to David on an equal footing.


    Even though he was not close to David, who didn''t want to be praised or praised by his father?


    "Go on." Seeing that Jacob had calmed down, David added.


    "Yes."


    Jacob gave a light cough and said, "what I want to do is not only to invest in thispany. In addition,


    otherpanies will follow up the investment n. At that time, I will show you the nning. Now I


    want to talk about what we were talking just now. "


    "What?" David didn''t expect that Jacob would change his words. He was surprised, but at the same


    time, he felt a little unhappy.


    He didn''t like other people to disobey his orders. If it hadn''t been for the fact that Jacob had made


    some achievements today, he would never have allowed Jacob to sit and talk to him like this.


    "If I get married with Daisy, then your n, indeed, wille true, but at the same time, it will push me


    into the water." Jacob gritted his teeth, "what I''m creating now is a clean industry. If you can wash off


    the few lines in your hand, our family members are not afraid of investigation at all. But if you ally with


    the Yu family... "


    Jacob didn''t finish his words, But David could understand what he was going to say.


    To ally with the Yu family, we can indeed smoothly wash out the white and gray ie. More


    importantly, they will put Jacob into the team.


    If Jacob didn''t have his own business, it was normal. No matter what had happened to the Gu family,


    he was the first heir.


    But now, Jacob had already set up a wealthy road by himself, and ording to the current situation, it


    should not be underestimated.


    There was one problem. Was it worthy to cooperate with the Yu family?


    This was what Jacob really wanted to express.


    In order to clear the dirty road but explore the clear one. Was it worthy?


    Seeing his father''s expression, Jacob knew that his father wavered.


    If he obeyed him, he would fall out with Andrea.


    Of course, the Gu family was not afraid of falling out with the Yu family. The Gu family was much richer


    than the Yu family.


    However, people would bring up negative rumors about them as they backed out of the promise.


    As for this, Jacob proposed a scheme he had prepared in advance.


    "Dad, I don''t like Daisy. She knows it. So you don''t have to worry about her. As for Andrea, I have a


    solution if you want to give him an exnation. "


    "What?"


    only one word which represented David''s dignity.


    Jacob continued, "you can kick me out of the family and take back all the properties in my hand. On the


    surface, you can sever the father son rtionship with me. In this way, even if Andrea feels


    ufortable, he can only say that you have not raised me well and won''t think of anything else."


    Hearing his son''s suggestion, David smiled.


    "Quite an idea. Aren''t you afraid that I will kick you out and never let you in?"


    "Of course I''m" said Jacob, biting his lips. "But I believe, even if my father kick me out, I can try my best


    to make him ept me again."


    David raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Tell me how long have you prepared for this y today?"


    Jacob knew that he couldn''t escape his father''s eyes, so he didn''t argue. He said honestly, "it has been


    a long time. I always want to do it with my own hands. But Daisy and Andrea push me to speed up."


    David nodded his head and looked at Jacob with his sharp eyes. "Then you did all these only for


    yourself, or for someone else?"


    Jacob was stunned. In a moment, he thought of a person.


    David got all Jacob''s change on his face.

 Chapter 142 Do You Want To Go With Me

    Chapter 142 Do You Want To Go With Me


    Seeing David leave, Jacob sat in a daze for more than ten minutes. He didn''te back himself until


    his mother called him.


    Just now, his father had clearly sensed that there was something more with his words, but why didn''t


    he listen to his exnation and stopped ming him?


    "I don''t believe my son is a sentimental man,"


    With that, his father stood up and left.


    what did he mean?


    What was he talking about?


    Was he referring to Nicole?


    "Jacob, what are you looking at?"


    Hearing his mother''s concern, Jacob came back to his senses. "Oh, nothing. Mom, you came


    downstairs."


    "Well, how was your talk with your father?"


    In fact, Albertan didn''t get involved in the conversation. Therefore, she had no idea of Jacob''s


    resistance and conditions.


    In the Albertan''s opinion, even if her son was smart, he could not shake her husband''s authority.


    Therefore, she pretended to be regretful and sighed. She touched Jacob''s shoulder andforted him,


    "I know you don''t want to marry Daisy, but there are some things that are destined to happen and we


    can''t solve them ourselves. You can''t change your father''s mind. "


    "Mom, I won''t marry Daisy." Jacob didn''t follow his mother''s words and talked back.


    Just then, the housekeeper of the main house came in. He walked straight to Jacob, bowed a little and


    respectfully said, "Mr. Jacob, Mr. David asked you to leave the main house immediately."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. He knew that his father had agreed with his proposal.


    "What?" Shocked, Albertan stood up immediately and looked at the old housekeeper in disbelief.


    "Mom, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me." Jacobforted Albertan and turned to the


    housekeeper, "I''m leaving now. Tell my father that I will give the shares and operation of those


    companies to him as soon as possible."


    "Yes." the housekeeper nodded.


    Albertan was panicked. She grabbed Jacob''s arm and asked anxiously, "what are you doing? Did you


    quarrel with your father?"


    Jacob took a deep breath and said solemnly in his mother''s worried eyes, "Mom, I didn''t agree on the


    marriage with Daisy, so Dad..."


    "So he wants to kick you out?" Albertan grabbed Jacob''s arm and said, "you know your father has a


    bad temper. Why did you piss him off? Just a wedding. Why can''t you agree? "


    Jacob knew that Daisy had done a good job these days. And she had been deeply touched by his


    mother. At present, his mother wanted him to get married, so he didn''t want to exin more. He


    insisted, "I don''t want to get married. Especially I don''t want to be forced to get married."


    Albertan was exasperated at Jacob''s failure to live up to her expectations. "Even if your father kicks


    you out, it doesn''t matter?"


    "I certainly don''t want to be expelled, but mom, if I stay to face the marriage I don''t want, I''d rather


    leave."


    "You..."


    "Mom, I''m sorry." Jacob tightly hugged Albertan and said, "when my fathere around and agrees to


    let mee back, I''lle to see you again. I''m leaving."


    He strode away before Albertan could react.


    He believed that within half a day, the Yu family would receive the news, and Daisy would make trouble


    because of his refusal. So at this moment, the best way for him was to hide from the wind.


    It was not until Jacob drove back to the vi that he knew that Nicole had gone home.


    He checked his phone btedly and saw the message from Nicole. He was afraid that something


    would go wrong, so his phone was muted, and he did not hear the message at all.


    Staring at the text for a few seconds, he made a call.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The phone rang for a while before it was picked up.


    Nicole deliberately lowered her voice, "Hello, what''s wrong?"


    "Get yourself ready. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    "What? I''m at home. What''s up? "


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Jacob, who was restless, suddenly calmed down. He put on a light smile and


    said slowly, "yes, something happened, so you have to tidy up and get ready quickly. The driver is


    coming to pick you up."


    Nicole reluctantly asked, "is it an emergency? Can I stay here?"


    Hearing her words, Jacobughed and said, "no, you muste. Be obedient."


    "¡­¡­ Fine. "


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob ordered the driver to pick up Nicole, and went upstairs to pack his


    clothes and luggage.


    When he just finished, his phone rang.


    Jacob thought it was Nicole, so he answered the phone without checking who was calling him. He said


    like a spoiled child, "go ahead. What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    No one responded. Jacob felt something was wrong. He took down the phone and saw that it was a


    call from Bevis.


    "Hey, what do you want from me?"


    "¡­¡­ Jacob, I''m really scared by your tone. " The man from the other side of the line patted on his


    chest.


    "Enough! Tell me now! What do you want from me?" Jacob shouted


    Bevis said unhappily, "what? I''m so bored today that I want to have a drink with you. Do you have


    time?"


    "Not really. I have something to deal with now." Jacob suddenly had an idea and said to Bevis, "would


    you like to go out with me for a few days. I will cover all the expenses."


    "Really?" After thinking for a while, Bevis said briskly, "well, when shall we set off?"


    Jacob zipped up the bag and smiled, "now."


    "Now? !" "Are you kidding me? Now? At this moment? Go out for fun? "


    "Yes. Is there any problem?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob nced at the watch on his wrist, and said to Bevis, "see you in an hour at the airport. Send me


    your ID card number. I''ll buy you an air ticket now."


    "Well..." It sounded like Bevis was hesitating, but he didn''t say yes immediately.


    "Why? You don''t want to go with me?" Jacob asked, frowning


    The question was more like an order to provoke or ridicule. After a few words of embarrassment, Bevis


    had no choice but to answer, "Yes.. Wait, can I bring someone else? "


    "Okay. I''m not alone anyway. Four people are just the perfect match."


    After he hung up, Lily knocked on the door and came in. She asked a servant to carry the luggage of


    Jacob and put them in the car. She also told Jacob that the driver who went to pick up Nicole was


    about to arrive.


    "Well, you just tell him. After picking her up, he can go straight to the airport."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    Jacob took off his suit and changed into afortable holiday leisure. He went downstairs leisurely


    and said to Lily before he left.


    "If Daisyes hereter, you just tell her that you don''t know where I am. If she dares to be rude with


    you, you don''t have to be polite. Do you understand?"


    "Got it, Mr. Jacob."


    Since Jacob said so, Lily would not show mercy to Daisy anymore. Last time, everyone was afraid of


    being pped by her. This time, with the support of Mr. Jacob, there was no need to be afraid of her.


    After setting up Jacob, she ordered the driver to drive to the airport.


    Jacob started to book the airport for Bevis. But as he read the message with ID information from Bevis,


    He frowned at the name of the other person beside Bevis''s ID card number.


    When did these two people get involved in each other?

 Chapter 143 Embarrassed Friends In Four

    Chapter 143 Embarrassed Friends In Four


    When did these two people get involved in each other?


    Did Nicole know it?


    However, since it was toote, Jacob didn''t ask much but bought four air tickets and sent an OK to


    Bevis.


    Bevis was a good helper. As soon as Jacob arrived at the airport, Bevis also got there.


    "Hey, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Bevis came up and started toin helplessly.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and answered in a low voice, "I''ll tell you when it''s done."


    Seeing the caution and seriousness behind Jacob''s yful smile, Bevis immediately understood and


    changed the topic.


    Nicole also arrived ten minutester.


    Without an assistant, Jacob worried that Nicole would get lost and couldn''t find him, so he waited at the


    entrance of the hall.


    Therefore, as soon as Nicole got off the car, she saw Jacob, who was wearing a pair of huge


    sunsses.


    And the persons who standing behind Jacob, one was Bevis and the other was Consu.


    "This is..."


    At that moment, Nicole thought that Consu and Bevis were the same as her who was also called


    here by Jacob all of a sudden.


    "Give me your ID card. I am going to change the boarding pass."


    Jacob naturally took her ID card from Nicole and strode inside with his luggage.


    With a confused face, Nicole ran after him and asked, "Hey, where are we going? What''s going on?"


    "Go and have a trip." Jacob''s answer was brief and to the point.


    Nicole''s face turned sour. She pouted her mouth and retorted, "but I don''t want to. I just went back


    home, and my mother and brother would miss me. What''s more, I also need to take photos for my


    video. If you want to have a trip, just go y by yourself. I don''t want to go."


    Nicole didn''t stop talking until Jacob had changed the boarding pass. Jacob nced at her and


    interrupted displeasedly, "shut up!"


    "But..."


    Meeting the discontent eyes of Jacob, Nicole had to keep herints to herself.


    As she turned around and saw theplicated expressions on Consu and Bevis''s faces, Nicole


    suddenly realized that her attitudes towards Jacob were too... It was too ambiguous...


    This was her normal tone when she talked to Jacob, but it was not like the tone to ex-boyfriends who


    had not connected yet


    "I..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole stopped speaking. Her brain was in a mess and she didn''t know how to exin it.


    Jacob waved the boarding pass like nothing had happened and said to them, "Let''s go. We can go


    through the security check now."


    "Let''s go."


    Bevis took the lead and walked with Jacob side by side.


    Naturally, Nicole and Consu walked behind them.


    Nicole felt too ashamed to face Consu. She knew that this trip would tell Consu about her


    rtionship with Jacob.


    She was afraid that Consu would get angry at her. After all, she hadn''t talked to her sincerely for a


    long time.


    Consu was silent too. She seemed to have thought about it.


    While the two men were chatting happily, Nicole and Consu stayed quiet and didn''t say anything.


    On the ne, Nicole and Jacob lined up as Consu and Bevis.


    With Consu not by her side, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What''s up? Are you still thinking about your video?" Jacob asked when he saw Nicole in a daze.


    Nicole nodded, but then shook her head.


    "How can you be so stupid? It''s not the only way to show them the food video, but also other videos.


    Can''t you make a short travel video and share your experience? It''s interesting, isn''t it?"


    With this point from Jacob, Nicole had a good idea.


    A good idea urred to her. She said excitedly, "I can also make a video of the delicacies in the


    restaurant. If conditions allow, it can be live broadcast."


    "Well, not so stupid."


    "Hey!"


    Seeing that Nicole was pissed off by him again, Jacob raised the corners of his mouth and gave a faint


    smile.


    Although the problem was solved, Nicole was still depressed. She approached Jacob and asked in a


    low voice, "did you invite Bevis and Consu?"


    "Yes," Jacob nodded and exined, "Bevis had called me to go out, so I asked him to go with me. As


    for Consu, she''s with him."


    Jacob knew that Nicole and Consu were close friends, so as a man, he didn''t keep on talking about


    Consu in front of Nicole.


    "All right."


    Nicole asked this question and turned to look at the clouds outside the window.


    She recalled the day when Consu got out of Bevis''s car. She kept asking herself whether she was


    thinking too much or that Consu and Bevis began to get along with each other?


    If it was just a coincidence and they were heading in the same direction, was it just a coincidence? Is


    the same this time that Jacob invited Bevis and Bevis took Consu?


    Nicole''s question was answered when they arrived at the hotel after the nended.


    When they were booking rooms, Jacob asked whether they needed to book three. However, Bevis said


    they could just book two rooms.


    "Two?" Jacob rolled his eyes to Bevis and raised his eyebrows, "I don''t want to sleep with you. Are you


    sure that we only need two?"


    Bevis nodded solemnly. "Yes, one for you two and the other for we two."


    The moment he finished speaking, Consu lowered her head, shock shing across Jacob''s and


    Nicole''s eyes.


    Jacob didn''t ask much and just booked two rooms as required.


    On the other hand, Nicole could not keep calm anymore.


    She was not a stupid girl. She could see that when Bevis said that he wanted to sleep in the same


    room with Consu, he didn''t look shy or restrained at all.


    His tone and expression at that moment indicated that he was familiar with the matter and he had done


    it more than once.


    Consu didn''t retort. It was obvious that she had already known or had gotten used to this.


    Originally, Nicole thought that Consu and Bevis were just friends on the way, but now she was


    shocked to learn that.


    She didn''t expect that Consu and Bevis were already there.


    But why didn''t Consu tell her?


    Now that Consu had made up her mind to be with Bevis, she should be thrilled. Why didn''t


    Consu tell her anything about their rtionship?


    Nicole was confused. She looked at Consu, but thetter wasn''t looking at her.


    From her face, Nicole saw shame.


    Nicole was confused.


    The four checked in, leaving two rooms facing each other. Bevis came to visit Jacob, and Nicole also


    entered their room.


    Nicole closed the door and went in. Consu was putting on make-up in the bathroom.


    Consu lowered her head as she saw Nicole.


    Now Who used to be best friends had fallen into an awkward silence with each other.

 Chapter 144 Why Are You Crying Like This

    Chapter 144 Why Are You Crying Like This


    After a long pause, Consu spoke first.


    "Whatever you want to ask me, just go ahead,"


    Consu heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t look like a spoiled Princess anymore. The tiredness and


    guilt that had been hidden behind her delicate make-up were evident on her face.


    Nicole really felt sorry for Consu. Seeing her like this, she swallowed all the questions and shook her


    head.


    "It''s nothing. I trust you."


    Consu rolled her eyes and said with trembling eyshes, "Nicole, I..."


    Nicole shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "Whatever happened between you and Bevis. It would be


    much less righteous than Jacob and I."


    Although she didn''t want to say that, she had to.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Actually, I''m just Jacob''s mistress now. It happened before you told me that he had a fiancee. But I felt


    too ashamed to tell you. Now that you have run into me, I will tell you the truth. I hope... I hope you can


    still treat me as your friend. "


    Consu only knew that Jacob was dating Nicole again, but she didn''t know that as Nicole said, Nicole


    was his mistress.


    ''Besides, Doesn''t Jacob have a fiancee?''


    Dropping the cotton bud in her hand, Consu took hold of Nicole''s hand and asked with concern,


    "Nicole, why did you say that? What happened between you and Jacob?"


    Nicole sat on the bed with Consu and told her about her mother''s serious illness and the fact that


    Jim had hit someone. Even though Nicole didn''t overstep the process, Consu also sensed the


    seriousness of the situation.


    "He''s clearly taking advantage of this!" Consu was very indignant at the fact that Jacob gave a


    million to Nicole in exchange for a year.


    Nicole shook her head, "actually, that''s my fate. Just at that time, I had no where to go. And I broke up


    with him a few years ago. He had no reason to help me. Making such a deal with me has already given


    me a lot of face."


    "How dare you speak for him! It is obviously that he takes advantage of that opportunity to step in. 1


    million is just a small amount of money for him, he is really... "


    Afterining for a while, Consu looked dispirited. She took hold of Nicole''s hand and mocked


    herself. "You have no other choice. I''m just a humble woman."


    Nicole didn''t intend to ask Consu about her rtionship with Bevis, but since Consu offered, she


    couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so mean to yourself? Are you in a rtionship with him? "


    "in a rtionship with him?" Consuughed. "He doesn''t want to have a rtionship at all. In his


    eyes, women are only his ymates. It''s ridiculous for him to establish a stable rtionship with a


    woman."


    Now that Consu could read a mind of Bevis but was not willing to leave him, one could only say that


    she was extremely obstinate with him.


    Nicole said pitifully, "after so many years, you still can''t forget him."


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect it either." tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. She smiled bitterly


    and said, "in fact, I didn''t expect to be with him so fast. But Nicole, you know what? He really... He is so


    attractive to me. In front of him, I havepletely forgotten what I am reserved and what I am doing. I


    just want him to stay with him in any way as long as he likes... "


    "Besides, I know that Bevis is not a bad guy. His mother abandoned him and his father at that time, so


    he is suspicious of women deep in his heart. He is sad when ites to promises. He believes that if


    he doesn''t promise to build a rtionship, then there won''t be any chance for him to abandon or be


    abandoned and he can be unrestrained and won''t feel sad..."


    Consu really felt sorry for Bevis. As she spoke, she began to shed tears.


    Nicole also knew something about Bevis''s past, but she didn''t think too much about it and how much it


    did changed Bevis.


    But put herself in Jacob''s shoes. If he was the one who had been hurt by this family, would she feel the


    same? She loved Jacob so much that she had to put up with all the insults just like what Consu did?


    Love is unreserved, isn''t it?


    With that in mind, Nicole didn''t want to tell her off anymore. She sighed and wiped the tears off


    Consu''s face. Then she put her hand on Consu''s shoulder and said softly, "Consu, if you


    really want to love someone, just do it bravely. No matter what the result is, I''ll be on your side and


    support you."


    Tears welled up in Consu''s eyes again.


    She trembled with tears. "Nicole, thank you. Thank you."


    They cried for a long time before they separated.


    Consu pouted her lips and gave a punch on Nicole''s shoulder. "You have hidden yourself well. I''ve


    mentioned with you many times about Jacob, but you always pretend to be an outsider. You''re so bad,"


    she grumbled


    "Yes, I was wrong," Nicole admitted. "Your Majesty, I will ept all your punishment."


    Amused by the way Nicole spoke, Consu straightened her face as if she was a queen. "Okay, I''ll let


    you off this time," she said sarcastically


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. This was a relief to her.


    She solved two things that she was worried about in a short time. She was a little sloppy and her


    reaction became slow.


    They behaved more intimately since they were clear now.


    Consu and Nicole stood hand in hand, forehead nestled against each other. They didn''t talk much,


    just smiling.


    At this moment, the door of the room was opened.


    "Let''s go downstairs to eat..." Suddenly, Bevis stopped speaking and then screamed, "oh my God!


    What are you doing? Why are you crying like this together?"


    Nicole red at Bevis and shouted at him, "it''s none of your business!"


    As a gentleman, Bevis immediately shut his mouth and waved his hands to say goodbye. Then he


    walked backwards.


    Seeing that Bevis was acting such a coward, Consu snorted andughed.


    Nicole stood up straight, stared into Consu''s wet eyes and said earnestly, "I think you and Bevis will


    make a good match. You''d better not be too negative. Perhaps in the end, you will be together with


    each other."


    "Thank you." Since her best friend had confirmed it, Consu wasn''t worried anymore. "If I''m really


    going to marry him, I''ll have to invite you to be my Bridesmaid when I get married," she announced


    "What? Bridesmaid?"


    "Yes, and the godmother of my child."


    It was out of Nicole''s expectation that Consu could run away. She stared at Consu in surprise


    and asked, "what?"


    Consu screwed up her face and asked, "I don''t care. Will you promise me or not? !"


    Nicole had no choice but to nod, " I promise. "


    "Hey, why are you so reluctant?"


    "No, I just feel a little sudden Besides, I have divorced before. To be a bridesmaid. I think it''s


    inappropriate... "


    "I don''t care about that."


    At this moment, the door was opened again.


    Nicole curled her lips and was about to kick Bevis out of the room again, but she turned her head and


    saw the person who appeared.


    It was not Bevis but Jacob.


    At that moment, she couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 145 What Is He Coming Here For

    Chapter 145 What Is He Coming Here For


    Compared with Bevis, Jacob was more dignified.


    As soon as she saw Jacob, Nicole stopped smiling and lowered her head shyly.


    "¡­¡­ Get dressed up. Let''s go out for dinner. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Jacob left the room without hesitation. They didn''t heave a sigh of relief until the door was closed


    again.


    Squinting her eyes at Nicole, Consu ridiculed, "you are indeed a coward in front of him."


    Nicole couldn''t refute this fact. She gave a bitter smile and continued to wipe the tears on her face.


    "It''s not your fault. He looks fierce usually." Consu had only seen Jacob a few times, but she had


    never seen him in nice face or easy-going way. Every time she thought of him, she shivered.


    "Actually, he is a nice guy. But it was only a few years ago..." Nicole didn''t want to mention the past


    again. She stopped and shook her head. "Forget it. Let''s get ready quickly. Don''t let them wait too


    long."


    Half an hourter, they met in the corridor and left the hotel together.


    When they got into the car, Consu and Nicole were sitting in the back of the car, and Bevis was in


    the driver''s seat, while Jacob was in the passenger''s seat.


    "What are we going to eat?" Consu gossiped with Nicole.


    "I don''t know. Let them lead the way."


    Nicole never asked these questions when she went out for dinner with others. She followed the crowd


    and was not picky at all.


    Since Jacob was with them, Consu didn''t dare to ask Bevis about that. She sat silently, just like


    Nicole.


    About ten minutester, they arrived at the gate of a food city.


    "Let''s go."


    After parking the car, Jacob got off first.


    Consu couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw this. "How could he eat here?" she asked


    "It seems fine. What''s wrong?"


    "He''s the master of Gu Family. How could hee to such a poor ce to eat?" Consu eximed,


    stamping her feet


    Hearing this, Nicole burst intoughter. "Mr. Jacob is also a human being, why can''t hee here and


    eat? Don''t be so surprised, let''s follow him quickly."


    "¡­¡­ I don''t think so. "


    Nicoleughed. "It''s impractical to eat the abalones! And I know that Jacob is just an ordinary boy, who


    was my ssmate in high school! Why are you so surprised?"


    Consu still couldn''t believe it, "But I didn''t know he was Mr. Jacob in high school. Besides, he was a


    little boy then. Now he is running several bigpanies. It''s too... too close to normal life. "


    Nicole was moreposed than Consu.


    After all, she had known Jacob for a long time and knew him well. In fact, Mr. Jacob was just as


    handsome and capable as any other man except the name under Gu family.


    However, it wasn''t Consu''s fault. In fact, she was always in awe of Jacob. Now, the boy always wore


    a poker face and seldom smiled. It was easy to think that he was not easy-going and made people


    scare of him.


    "I''ve heard that the ancestors of this restaurant were emperor''s mother, Ci Xi''s chefs, weren''t they?"


    They entered a soup dumpling shop and sat down. Looking around, Bevis asked Jacob curiously.


    Jacob answered casually, "Maybe. I didn''t pay much attention to it. But this soup dumpling is very


    delicious. It ranks in the top three among all what I''ve tried."


    Actually, Jacob had been to many cities before, and he had only been to the famous foods and famous


    restaurants in every city. Based on this, the food there was surely very delicious.


    "Then we should try." Hearing this, Nicole immediately became a little greedy. She picked up the menu,


    and as soon as she saw it, she gasped.


    A portion of soup dumplings cost 1, 88 dors.


    Nicole asked to Jacob, "how many for each portion?"


    "Four." Jacob answered without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Nicole was shocked again and criticized herself in mind that a soup dumpling cost nearly 50.


    How could it not taste good.


    Instead of eating steamed stuffed buns, she was eating money.


    "Six portions of soup dumplings and some cold dishes, please serve each..."


    Before Nicole could finish herint, Jacob had started to order. She almost couldn''t help and pull


    him.


    It was too expensive to order so many soup dumplings.


    Squinting at Nicole, Consu leaned over and whispered in her ear, "I wasn''t able to see through our


    Mr. Jacob just now. Mr. Jacob wasn''t really so close..."


    Unable to refute the irony, Nicole could only smile helplessly.


    After ordering, Jacob took out his vibrating cell phone. He nced at it and put it back into his pocket.


    Bevis was a little worried, but he knew what kind of person Jacob was. He said jokingly, "your phone


    has been ringing all the way. What''s going on? Did you run away with us?"


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Bevis and said, "yes, this is yourst dinner. Have your dinner."


    "Stop it!" Bevis punched Jacob in the chest to stop him from talking.


    It was not until at night that Bevis got a call from Frank and got to know what had happened, and why


    Jacob suddenly left today.


    Frank asked in a loud voice to Bevis, "you two are so heartless! Why didn''t you ask me toe with


    you? Do you take me as your brother?"


    Bevis exined, "I left in a hurry. If I hadn''t called him, he wouldn''t have taken me with him."


    "I don''t care. You are just too annoying. Tell me where you are. I''ll fly there right now. "


    Holding the phone, Bevis turned around and told Jacob the news that Frank wasing


    Jacob''s face suddenly darkened. He shouted angrily, "what is heing here for? Give those who


    wanted to find me some clues so that they could track me down?"


    "You are right..."


    Bevis told what Jacob said to Frank. Frank hung up angrily.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, Jacob slowly added, "I don''t want Frank to stir up trouble for me,


    because he is still with Sabina now."


    In the past few days, Bevis had understood what was going on. Now he nodded to show his


    understanding.


    Jacob had taken Nicole with him. If Frank hade with that woman, Sabina, how could they spend


    the days.


    In that case, Sabina was a troublemaker, and Nicole wasn''t a person who would y ording to


    circumstances. If they were in the same game, even if Sabina tried to stoop to the low, she would


    definitely fall into discord.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It seemed that Jacob cared about Nicole very much.


    As Bevis thought of this, he squinted at Jacob.

 Chapter 146 Her Secret

    Chapter 146 Her Secret


    "Oh my God, who irritated My Mr. Frank again? Look at his long face." With her waist swinging, Sabina


    sat down next to Frank and affectionately took his arm.


    Frank snorted and said, "that bastard, Bevis, he always talks nonsense to make me upset. Humph!"


    When she heard the name Bevis, Sabina got an idea. She stood up immediately, walked behind Frank


    and began to massage his shoulders.


    Feeling veryfortable to be served, Frank squinted and began toin.


    "I have to admit that Jacob is really awesome. He can even break off the engagement. I really can''t


    understand what he is thinking. After all, it''s just a marriage. Don''t be so exaggerated."


    "You see that, Mr. Frank is much smarter." Sabina smiled


    Frank snorted and said, "I didn''t see any difference with holding different women in my arms when the


    light was turned off."


    "Well, then in Mr. Frank''s eyes, I''m just the same as others." Sabina pinched Frank''s clothes, acting like


    a spoiled child.


    Technically, flirting was more appropriate.


    Frank grabbed Sabina''s hands which drifted downstream, a satisfied smile appearing on his face. "Tell


    me the difference then," he said


    "Shut up!"


    With a blush and anger in her eyes, Sabina stared at Frank, retorting. Immediately, she threw herself


    into his arms.


    Not for a while, a string of delicate cries rang out one after another.


    Afterwards, Frank leaned against the headboard, smoking.


    With her head against Frank''s chest, Sabina drew circles on his chest with her finger.


    "What? What are you thinking about?"


    Asked Frank slowly, as he touched Sabina''s naked shoulder, after he finished a cigarette and.


    "I just thought of an interesting poem. It''s interesting," Sabina looked at Frank andughed.


    "Really? What is that? " Frank asked with curiosity.


    With her head resting on Frank''s head, Sabina slid down the stairs and rested her head on his


    underbelly. Resting her head on the back of his head, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Man love


    power as he love much more lover."


    Frank frowned and said, "Is it a poem? Isn''t it a song name?"


    "Don''t tease me. You think you know better than me?" Sabina red at Frank, "Anyway, I didn''t say


    anything wrong. These words are really interesting, aren''t they?"


    With the appropriate behaving in a pettishly charming manner, the two of them had a good time in a


    romantic feeling, which amused Frank, who had been pissed off. So when he raised his head to


    answer her question, he was in a good mood and chatted with Sabina in an enthusiastic manner.


    "In my opinion, it doesn''t mean that the man loves his lover that much. He may be just not reconciled


    since he used to be abandoned."


    Finally, Sabina heard a sentence about Jacob. She picked up her phone and listened carefully.


    When Frank stopped running, Sabina let out a puzzled groan, pretended to be confused and asked,


    "abandon? Why was he abandoned? "


    Frank replied angrily, "Who knows. Everyone in the school knew that they had been in love for many


    years and they eloped togetherter. No one knows what happened when they eloped. Nicole then


    broke up with Jacob. When we knew it, he was in a car ident and became more lethargic."


    Seeing the astonishment on Sabina''s face, Frank realized that he had talked too much.


    Upon hearing this, his face darkened immediately. He cast a cold nce at Sabina and warned her


    word by word, "don''t say these words to anyone. Got it?"


    "Yeah, I got it." Sabina seemed freak out. Her eyes became red and she nodded.


    Seeing that Sabina did not have the courage to tell others, Frank felt relieved and took her in his arms


    again.


    But he didn''t notice that when Sabina was burying her face on his shoulder, acent smile was


    stered on her face.


    Nicole''s secret was finally known by her.


    Since she had seen Jacob in that bar, she got Frank and she had always tried to find some clues about


    him. Since then, she had kept a close eye on Jacob anytime.


    Finally everything went as she expected. She finally got the answer. Jacob had a girlfriend in high


    school. At that time, he was very famous in school. But somehow, they lost contact all of a sudden and


    no one mentioned the matter any more.


    But someone still remembered that girl''s name, Nicole Du.


    At first, Sabina didn''t believe it. After all, it was just a rumor which could be made up and it was difficult


    to tell whether it was true or not.


    At the moment, hearing what Frank said, Sabina was convinced that those rumors were true.


    However, Nicole had eloped and even abandoned Jacob.


    Sabina couldn''t help butugh in her heart. She didn''t expect that Nicole, such a little girl, could be so


    scheming to hook up with Mr. Jacob. No wonder she wasn''t so interested in Austin.


    The reason why she had divorced Austin was simply to get back together with Mr. Jacob.


    What a calcting woman.


    Well, now I have something on you.


    ---


    Another city, Nicole and Consu huddled in the hot spring, ying in the same boat. However, they


    were totally ignorant of all that Sabina had done to them.


    Nicole sat down in the hot water and gave a long,fortable sigh.


    Consu gave herself a massage as she took a bath. There were bottles of beer, small andrge


    beside the pool.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Nicole, are you sure you don''t want to have a try? This is essential oil I asked my friend to bring from


    abroad. It is said to be very good. Using it everyday after taking a bath and as a massage, it will make


    you look moisturizing, smooth, firm and most importantly, leaving a unique scent. Just by smelling it,


    people will be fascinated."


    Hearing her answer, Nicole''s face darkened. "Why don''t you tell me, Consu? I''m sure you''ll make a


    lot of money if you''re going to be a tomboy."


    "Really? Do you think I can make it? "


    "¡­¡­ Consu, don''t you hear my sarcasm? "


    It was not until then that Consu realized what was going on. She snorted, "you''re so bold as to make


    fun of me. I''ll teach you a good lesson!"


    Consu''s overbearing manner scared Nicole and she started to beg for forgiving.


    "I was wrong. Go and get your essential oil. I''m done."


    "You know you are wrong?" With a mischievous smile, Consu said, "it''s toote."


    As soon as Consu finished her words, she sprinkled the essential oil onto the floor and pressed it


    towards Nicole''s chest. Nicole was shocked at how impudent Consu was.


    "Ah! ! !" Embarrassed, Nicole bent down a little and scolded Consu with a blush, "let go of me! Let


    go of me! "


    "I won''t let you go. Beg me!"


    Next to the pool was Jacob''s and Bevis''s. There was only a wooden wall between the pool and them.


    At this moment, the girl''s chatting and ying werepletely heard by the two men sitting next to


    them.


    Jacob and Bevis looked at each other, speechless.


    Bevis was really speechless... They are having a good time. "


    Jacob, "... I think that''s too much. "

 Chapter 147 Jacob, My Legs Are Tired

    Chapter 147 Jacob, My Legs Are Tired


    "You two, stop it."


    Consu and Nicole were still making a fuss about what they had said, which was seducing people''s


    thoughts. Since It wasn''t good for them to talk in this way in such a ce, Jacob got to have a long


    face, Bevis had to hit the wall to warn them.


    Finally, Nicole and Consu quieted down.


    Nicole was so scared that she didn''t move. Consu was the first to realize what was going on, as she


    caught Nicole again in the chest.


    "Hey!"


    "Hush..."


    Consu shivered as she held back herughter.


    Nicole red at Consu, her heart still fluttering with fear. She then turned to look at the wall. Jacob


    had warned her not to do anything reckless again because they did y around. She was so scared


    that she wished she could bury herself in the water.


    After the hot spring, they wrapped themselves in bathrobes and walked towards their rooms.


    Consu stretched her body and eximed, "Wow, My body and bones are so soft now. It''s


    wonderful!"


    "¡­¡­ How dare you to say that? It''s so humiliating to make such a big noise. " Nicole kicked


    Consu''s shin angrily.


    "Haha, what? Are you worried that Jacob willugh at you when he knows?" Consu patted her calf


    and made fun of Nicole. "You''re too timid. How could you be scared like this. Is he a monster or a


    beast?"


    After taking a few steps forward, Consu stoppedughing abruptly.


    In front of them, Jacob and Bevis were standing side by side. They were looking at the direction where


    the girls were, and Jacob was having a grim look on his face.


    Consu made a face and stuck her tongue out. She whispered in Nicole''s ear, "take care!" and then


    she sneaked into the room.


    Watching that, Bevis could do nothing but shrugged. With a helpless smile, he said, "well, We are all


    tired today. You should go to bed early."


    After that, he also went into the room and closed the door, staying out of the affair.


    All of a sudden, there were only Nicole and Jacob left in the corridor.


    Nicole swallowed timidly and walked a few steps forward. She brushed past Jacob, opened the door


    and entered the room.


    As soon as she reached out to press the switch on the wall, her wrist was grabbed by Jacob who


    followed her in.


    "¡­¡­ Hey! "


    Nicole struggled to look at Jacob. She was scared by his eyes with passion and shrank her shoulders.


    Jacob pressed Nicole''s hand against the wall with one hand, kicked the door shut with his tiptoe, and


    pressed Nicole''s another arm slowly with the other hand.


    Nicole''s heart raced, and her chest heaved. Feeling the aggressive atmosphere created by Jacob, she


    couldn''t even say aplete word.


    "Am I a monster?"


    Jacob got close to Nicole and pinched her cheeks with his chin, with his tone extremely ambiguous.


    "¡­¡­ "Nope."


    Nicole bit her lips. She was tickled by him and she could hardly stand it. Just the warm air he exhaled


    from his earlobe, her legs became weak.


    "I''m not? Huh? "


    But Jacob didn''t n to stop. He continued to tease her.


    Nicole closed her eyes and decided to give up something. She turned around and kissed Jacob''s chin.


    The sound of kiss was just like a bomb into Jacob''s ears.


    Jacob''s breathing became faster and heavier.


    Seeing his action, Nicole followed and nned to kiss him again.


    However, this time, as expected, Jacob tilted his head and Nicole kissed his lips directly.


    touch on sth. without going into it deeply.


    Nicole didn''t expect this. She opened her eyes and was about to leave in a hurry.


    However, Jacob, who had just tasted the sweetness of her tongue, was not going to let her go so


    easily. He bit Nicole''s lips, tossing and turning.


    "Well..."


    Nicole was kissed so hard that her voice was barely audible.


    When she came around, she found her hands had been loosened and were just wrapped around his


    neck.


    "You smell good today."


    Jacob was pressing close to Nicole, kissing her ear gently.


    As they were so close to each other, Nicole took a deep breath, but before she could open her mouth,


    she felt something indescribable.


    "Jacob..."


    "It smells so good! Why?" Asked Jacob.


    Nicole had no way out, so she answered, "Consu brought some essential oil today And also used it


    on me... "


    Jacob now understood what was going on.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But he pretended that he didn''t know. "What is essential oil?"


    "¡­¡­" Nicole was so shy that her lips were almost bleeding. "Oh Moisturizer... "


    "Really? Where was it used? "


    No idea but the ce with essential oil was extremely hot at the moment. Nicole didn''t know if it was


    due to her psychological effect.


    "Is it here?"


    Without waiting for Nicole''s answer, Jacob squinted his eyes and looked down.


    Then he stopped.


    "It smells good..." "Next time, let me do it for you," Jacob said with a short smile


    Nicole couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t know what was wrong with Jacob. He didn''t have so many


    sweet words.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand why women liked to hear sweet words, because it was so


    charming.


    His maic voice and sexy breath reminded her of every touching. She closed her eyes and leaned


    the back of her head against the wall.


    She felt as if she had been soaked in hot water.


    It was much morefortable than when she was in the hot spring.


    "Jacob..."


    She murmured, feeling touched.


    "Yes."


    Jacob answered in a low voice.


    "Jacob..."


    She shouted again.


    "Yes."


    Jacob answered again.


    "Jacob..."


    This time, her tone changedpletely, as if she was begging for mercy.


    "What?"


    Jacob raised his head and looked into her eyes.


    "My legs are so tired."


    Nicole was telling the truth. When she stood there, her legs were tired and soft, and she almost couldn''t


    stand.


    Jacob squinted his eyes and looked at her face carefully. He was sure that she was not lying. Then he


    lifted her up.


    "Ah!"


    All of a sudden, her feet left the ground. Nicole was scared to death. She put her arms around Jacob''s


    neck firmly.


    Seeing Nicole''s reaction, Jacob smiled with satisfaction.


    He chuckled as he cuddled Nicole and walked towards the bed.


    Knowing what was going to happen, Nicole held Jacob more tightly, buried her head in his chest and


    listened to his strong heartbeat.


    She suddenly blushed when she heard the voice.

 Chapter 148 What What Happened To Him

    Chapter 148 What What Happened To Him


    "Well, I see. You can do whatever you should do. Don''t listen to anyone''s orders and don''t be afraid of


    their threats. I will be back in a couple of days. Okay, I see."


    The next day, Nicole heard someone talking when she was in a daze.


    His voice was deliberately lowered, but she could still hear it as she was a light sleeper.


    Although there was not so much important content in the conversation, Nicole was still alert to listen.


    Because she was also confused about the motives of Jacob''s sudden move this time.


    "Okay, then bye."


    Jacob hung up the phone and turned around. Then he saw Nicole looking at him with confusion.


    "It''s still early. Let''s go back to sleep again."


    Jacob threw his phone aside andy down again. Holding Nicole in his arms, he closed his eyes.


    He didn''t know that the calmer he was, the more worried Nicole was.


    "¡­¡­ What happened? " Finally, Nicole couldn''t help but ask Jacob.


    Instead of answering her, Jacob kept silent and his eyes closed.


    "I know I shouldn''t ask too much. Even if I know these things, I can''t do anything, but... It is making me


    worried if I don''t know anything. "


    Listening to Nicole''s worried voice, Jacob felt warm in his heart. He opened his eyes, looked at Nicole


    and sighed.


    "It''s not a big deal. My family and I are having a fight."


    Nicole was dubious, "having a fight?"


    Jacob nodded and said, "yes. My father is still angry with me, so I have toe out for a few days."


    "I see."


    "Let''s get some more sleep."


    "Okay."


    Despite her confusion, Nicole didn''t ask more.


    Although Nicole had never met Jacob''s father, she had seen his mother. His mother Albertan was so


    domineering and had left a shadow indelible on fragile heart when she was young.


    Therefore, when Nicole heard this from Jacob, it was easy to image that his father should be more


    difficult to deal with.


    They didn''t get up until noon. After calling in room service, Jacob and Nicole were about to go out and


    have fun.


    After they went downstairs, they saw Bevis and Consu sitting at the table of the hotel lobby.


    "Really? You just got up at this time?" Consu eximed as she checked the time on her watch.


    Nicole blushed. In fact, there was nothing wrong with Consu''s question, but she felt guilty. She knew


    that she stayed up toote with Jacobst night, so she didn''t get up.


    Compared with Nicole, Jacob was much moreposed.


    He sat in front of Bevis and Consu and threw a nce at Bevis. "Have you been sitting here for a


    long time since you got up?"


    Before Bevis could say something, Consu broke in and said, "we''ve been waiting for you. I heard


    that there''s a fully equipped amusement park not far from here. We wanted to go with you, but we


    didn''t expect that it was all morning."


    By Consu''s words, Nicole''s face turned to red again.


    She coughed and said, "I''m so hungry. Let''s order something to eat and then go to the amusement


    park, okay?"


    "¡­¡­ Fine. "


    Jacob wasn''t interested in amusement park, but since Nicole wanted to go, he was willing to go with


    her.


    Consu wanted to tease Nicole again, but Bevis noted that Nicole''s face was as red as an apple, and


    her ears were red. He shook his head with a smile to Consu. Consu finally stopped teasing


    Nicole again.


    After the four of them finished their meal, they went to the amusement park. Consu insisted on


    ying all kinds of game, and even asked Nicole to go with her. As soon as they finished the round,


    Nicole was too tired to walk normally.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "There''s a haunted house over there. Let''s go in and have a try!"


    Consu reached out her right hand to tug at Nicole, grabbing the marshmallow on her left hand.


    Nicole started to beg for mercy, saying that she was really exhausted.


    "Thest one. Nicole, I promise this is thest one. Besides, getting into the haunted house isn''t tiring.


    It''s just a walk."


    Nicole nced at Bevis, "then you can ask Bevis to go with you, can''t you?"


    "Of course Bevis will go together! But you will go as well! Look at their promotion, if we can get to the


    end, we can get a free souvenir and ice-cream. I really want that ice-cream, can you go with me? "


    If it was not for Consu''s passion on Bevis, Nicole wouldn''t have wanted to spend so much time


    ying all these. Now that they had yed for a long time, she had no choice but to continue with her.


    Since Consu insisted, Nicole had to agree, "Okay, I''ll go with you. But it''s a deal that this will be the


    last one. I won''t try any others."


    "Nicole, you are so lovely. I promise this will be thest one!"


    As expected, where Nicole was, there must be a Jacob. But just when the four of them bought the


    tickets and were about to go in, Jacob''s phone suddenly rang.


    ncing at the phone, Jacob stopped walking.


    "I have to answer this phone." Jacob frowned.


    Nicole was a sensible girl, so she quickly said, "it must be very noisy inside. You can wait for us


    outside. Don''t worry about us. Bevis is with us. We can handle it."


    "¡­¡­ Okay, take care. "


    Jacob told something to Bevis via sights. Then he left to answer the phone.


    The remaining three went into the haunted house.


    The haunted house was actually a long and dark road, with only a few green lights shining on the wall.


    The dreadful atmosphere created very good.


    "Ah!" After a few steps, Consu couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    Nicole was also scared. But the more scared she was, the quieter she would be. Now that She didn''t


    say anything even if her hands were sweaty.


    The haunted house was not only a horrible atmosphere, but also a lot of real objects. There were all


    kinds of strange things on the ground, which looked like a bony shelf or soft flesh when stepping on.


    From time to time, they would stretch out a bloody hand or something like their eyes in front of them.


    After walking for a short distance, Consu started to shout out as she was about to leave.


    "How about we go back?" Nicole suggested.


    "No way!" Consu refused sobbing, "I haven''t gotten the souvenirs and ice cream yet. I''m not willing


    to give up!"


    At the critical moment, Bevis said arrogantly.


    "If you are afraid, you can return first. I will go to the end with Nicole to get you souvenirs and ice


    cream."


    Consu had no objection to that. She turned to Nicole and asked, "Nicole, is that okay? Can you go


    with Bevis?"


    Seeing that Consu was trembling with fear, Nicole had no choice but to agree with Consu. She


    said, "okay. Just wait for us outside the gate."


    "Okay, I''ll go now."


    The haunted house had humanitarianism. They wouldn''t scare those who were too scared to continue


    but return back to the entrance any more. As a result, Consu quickly ran out of the house.


    With a helpless smile, Bevis said to Nicole, "let''s go."


    Nicole nodded, "yes."


    Nicole was not so afraid of the rest of the way.


    She just felt it was a little strange. If Bevis was not scared, Why not got the souvenir for Consu


    himself but asked her to go with him?


    Besides, she had told Consu several times that she was tired and didn''t want to y any more. As a


    normal person, when Consu wanted to go back, Bevis would definitely persuade her to leave with


    Consu.


    Did Bevis do this on purpose?


    Nicole was so focused on thinking that suddenly she was scared by a ck hair and a white face mask


    in front of her. She screamed and took a step back.


    Bevis was walking behind her. As Nicole stepped back that she stepped heavily on his foot, which


    made him breathless.


    "Sorry, sorry. I didn''t mean it." Nicole apologized.


    "No problem. Let''s go ahead."


    "Yes."


    On the rest time, Nicole and Bevis walked side by side for the rest of the journey.


    After getting the souvenirs and ice-cream, Nicole sat on the bench to rest, and Bevis found a detour to


    go back.


    "Let''s go. Jacob must have finished his phone,"


    "Okay."


    Nicole stood up and walked back with Bevis. Thinking of how nervous Jacob was when he got that


    phone call, she couldn''t help but ask to Bevis, "well.. Do you know what happened to Jacob? "


    "Don''t you know?" Bevis asked Nicole in return.


    "Jacob said he had a quarrel with his family." Nicole said worriedly. "But I don''t think it''s that simple."


    Nicole kept asking, "Bevis, you know what happened, don''t you?"


    Bevis looked down at his feet for a long time before he looked at Nicole and asked, "do you really want


    to know?"


    "Yes, I want to know."


    "But if Jacob knows that I have told you..." Bevis looked hesitantly.


    Nicole hurriedly said, "don''t worry. I won''t show it out. I won''t tell Jacob, and I''ll pretend not to know."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " After hesitating for a while, Bevis said, "Jacob broke off the engagement. He was kicked


    out of Gu family by his father."


    "What did you say? !"

 Chapter 149 Was He On Purpose

    Chapter 149 Was He On Purpose


    Nicole couldn''t believe her ears. How could Jacob break off the engagement and be expelled from Gu


    family?


    ''why does Jacob just say it''s not a big deal?''?


    Is that not a big deal?!


    Bevis showed a helpless expression. "It''s true. The Yu family are looking for Jacob to ask for a reason.


    Jacob wants to hide for a while."


    Nicole stopped. She had to hold on to the light to support herself. She looked flustered and gasped to


    ask Bevis. "Why did Jacob do that? Doesn''t he know the consequence of doing so? "


    "Of course he knows." Bevis stared at Nicole nkly and said, "but I don''t know why he decided to


    break off the engagement."


    Why?


    Nicole thought to herself, ''is it because of me?


    impossible.


    It was impossible for Jacob to make such a big decision for her. She was not that charming.


    Then why did he do that?


    As if having sensed her doubts, Bevis continued, "actually, you don''t have to worry so much. Now that


    Jacob has chosen to do so, he must have his own ways to solve the problem. You should trust him."


    Nicole certainly believed in Jacob, but...


    "Even if he could find a way to deal with it, it may cause him a lot of trouble." Nicole murmured.


    Bevis nodded, "of course. Everything will be smooth if he marries Daisy. If he doesn''t, there will be


    many obstacles. Not to mention that Uncle David has already been furious and kicked him out of the


    Gu family."


    "No, he can''t do that. It''s too dangerous. Bevis, You have a good rtionship with him. You''d better


    persuade him not to be so impulsive. " Nicole clenched her fists.


    "How should I do? Should I persuade him to marry Daisy?" Bevis asked Nicole, "are you serious? Do


    you really want him to marry Daisy?"


    Nicole gritted her teeth and struggled with her eyes.


    She had her own selfish motive. She certainly didn''t want Jacob and Daisy to marry.


    However...


    She didn''t have the right to decide when or how Jacob would get married or who. She had been bought


    by Jacob. She didn''t think she had the right to decide his marriage?


    When she heard that Jacob had a fiancee, she was heartbroken as if she was put on a frying pan.


    However, when she heard that he had to pay such a heavy price to refuse the marriage, she was not


    happy at all. On the contrary, she felt more upset.


    Compared to her happiness, she hoped that Jacob could be happy and smooth.


    Nicole took a deep breath and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter that what I am thinking. I just think


    that Jacob is too rash in doing this. He will suffer a lot."


    "If he''s willing to take the pain himself, nobody else has the right to put in a word for him. What''s more,


    how you know he''s in a cold water, maybe Jacob is happy to do it."


    Nicole frowned and asked Bevis in confusion, "what do you mean?"


    "Nothing special." Bevis shook his souvenir in his hand which was for Consu and said, "let''s go


    back. They should have been waiting for a long time."


    "Wait, Bevis, what did you mean by that? Do you mean that Jacob is enjoying with what happening? "


    Without saying a word, Bevis strode forward.


    Nicole was so ufortable without the answer that she hurried to catch Bevis. Then, she asked,


    "you''re a man and you know Jacob well. Now, something has happened to him. Can you tell me what I


    can do for him?"


    Finally Bevis stopped after hearing Nicole''s words.


    He gave Nicole a deep look and smiled, "you just need to be nice to him and trust him more."


    "Nothing else?" Nicole was confused.


    "Correct." Bevis nodded," Now Jacob isck the sense of security. You know why he''s like this. If you


    want to do something for him, you can just trust him and give him the sense of security. If he did


    something inappropriate, please forgive him. "


    Bevis''s words hit on Nicole''s heart.


    Yes. She knew exactly why Jacobcked a sense of security.


    Nicole lowered her eyes and said, "I see. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    They walked forward side by side. When they approached the starting point, Nicole stopped Bevis.


    "Bevis!"


    Bevis turned around and looked at Nicole. "What? What else do you want to know? "


    "¡­¡­ Nothing. "


    Nicole shook her head and said with a smile, "let''s hurry up. Consu might be unable to wait for us."


    "Yes."


    Actually, Nicole thought that the reason why Bevis sent Consu away and asked her to stay with him


    in the haunted house was because he wanted to tell her this matter. He wanted to tell her that she


    should be nicer to Jacob?


    After all, it was Bevis that mentioned Jacob just now, so she wanted to know more.


    But Nicole didn''t ask. For one thing, she thought that Bevis didn''t set a trap for her and she thought too


    much. For another, even if Bevis did it on purpose, he didn''t do anything improper. He did it for the


    good of Jacob.


    She didn''t expect that Bevis became more and more unfathomable in the past few years,.


    "You are back!"


    Consu shouted excitedly as she trotted towards them.


    Nicole and Bevis looked at each other, and Bevis went up to Consu.


    "Here are your souvenirs and ice cream."


    Consu took the ice cream and souvenirs from Bevis and rushed to eat them. "Mmm, delicious!"


    While eating, she said to Nicole, "Nicole, you should have it now, or it will melt."


    "Okay, I''m eating right now."


    "Come on. Show your souvenir to me. Let me see if we have the same... Why do I think yours is more


    beautiful? "


    Nicole couldn''t help butugh. She leaned over to Consu and whispered in her ear, "huh! Are you


    willing to exchange it with the one that Bevis had specially gotten for you?"


    Certainly Consu shook her head and snorted, "of course not!"


    Standing next to them, Bevis didn''t know what had happened. He looked curiously at Consu and


    Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t exin but just kept giggling. Then Consu feel embarrassed as Bevis watching them.


    She quickly grabbed Nicole''s hand, ran towards Jacob and hid herself.


    "¡­¡­ You are such a coward in front of Bevis! " Nicole teased Consu.


    ring fiercely at Nicole, Consu deliberately shouted to Jacob, "you''re a coward in front of someone


    as well. How can you me me for being so impolite?"


    Nicole subconsciously looked at Jacob, who was also looking at her, and she immediately shut up.


    "Look, you are such a coward now!" Consu said proudly.


    Nicole held the ice-cream tightly in her hand. She was not a coward at the moment, but thought of what


    Bevis told her.


    She really wanted to ask Jacob why he refused to marry at such a big price?


    But she couldn''t.


    Seeing Nicole stare at him, Jacob turned his head and touched his face, confused, "my face Something


    dirty? "


    "¡­¡­ No. "


    "Then what are you looking at?"


    As Nicole didn''t respond, Consu broke in, "She''s watching your beauty."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Being teased by her friend like this, Nicole''s face turned red


    again. She turned her head and berated Consu.


    However, Consu wasn''t scared of Nicole at all. She ran up to Bevis recklessly.


    Blushing, Nicole exined, "Consu was talking nonsense. Don''t listen to her."


    Jacob stared at Nicole for a while, and then asked seriously, "So am I not beautiful?"


    "¡­¡­"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Really?"


    "Hey, don''t y with her like that."


    Nicole''s face turned redder. She didn''t know how to answer such a serious question. Jacob was indeed


    very handsome. How could he ask this question so proudly!


    In the silence and escape of Nicole, Jacob''s face gradually darkened, and hisughing face also turned


    stinky.


    When Nicole saw that Jacob seemed to be angry, she hesitated, "I didn''t say you were ugly. Why are


    you so angry?"


    Jacob still kept a straight face and said nothing.


    Nicole had no choice but to give up and yelled, "well, you are the most beautiful one! In the whole


    universe. OK?"


    "Haha..." Bevis and Consu started tough happily.


    Even Jacob smiled.


    ring at Consu furiously, Nicole was about to leave.


    However, Jacob grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms after she left only few steps.


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Jacob''s voice was so soft that it seemed like a magic. When heard by Nicole, she immediately became


    quiet.


    As if the whole world quieted down.

 Chapter 150 He Has Admired Me

    Chapter 150 He Has Admired Me


    Two dayster, they were going back.


    Consu didn''t want to leave at all. She grabbed Nicole''s hand and whispered in her ear, "Nicole, why


    do we leave so soon? Can we stay here for a few more days?"


    Nicole looked at Jacob who was not far away and said calmly, "I''m afraid we can''t. Jacob has been out


    for so many days. He must have something to deal with."


    "I know. I just feel sad to leave here," Pursing her lips, Consu insisted, "I''ve had a good time in the


    past few days. What''s more, I''ve had a good rtionship with Bevis. I''m afraid we can not be as good


    as I am now after we go back."


    Nicole had experienced Consu''s same feeling.


    Every time she went out with Jacob, including traveling or apanying him, she always felt at ease


    and didn''t have much misgivings.


    It was like she was trying to avoid all the troubles and enjoy the peaceful life.


    However, she was not born like this. There were so many things that she had to worry about and


    concern about. It was impossible for her to escape from reality all the time.


    Nicole sighed in her mind. She turned to look at Consu and said, "Consu, I think that Bevis is


    nice to you. You don''t have to worry too much. You will get better sooner orter."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Ignoring all the passers-by at the airport, Consu bit her lips and rested her eyes on a man in front of


    her. The man was standing side by side with Jacob. She looked sad, but she couldn''t get enough of


    him.


    "Well, let''s go and find another chance toe out."


    Consu got encourage. She gnashed her teeth and nodded. "Yes, there will be other chances in the


    future. We will have it one day."


    With a loud rumbling sound of the ne flying up to the sky, Nicole looked at the side face of Jacob


    and fell into deep thoughts again.


    It was true that she couldn''t understand what Jacob was thinking and nning.


    Hearing what Bevis said, it was impossible for her to stop woolgathering, but she was not so confident


    to believe that Jacob refused the marriage for her.


    ''If not her, then for whom?''?


    Is Ka, the female star who had an affair with Jacob? ''she thought?


    What was the rtionship between Jacob and Ka?


    There had been too many things happening in the past few days, so Nicole had almost forgotten the


    person named Ka. It was only then that she remembered that she should talk to Consu about it.


    But since Consu and Bevis were sitting behind them, she couldn''t ask her right now.


    "What are you thinking about? You look so serious."


    Nicole was wondering what she should do when she heard a greeting from Jacob.


    "What?" Nicole came back to her senses in a fluster and nced at Jacob quickly No. Nothing... "


    "What?" Jacob asked with knitted eyebrows


    Nicole smiled and changed the topic. "Consu told me that she had a good time these days. She


    hope we can have more chances to go out together in the future."


    "Okay." Jacob squinted at Nicole and asked, "What about you? Did you have a good time?"


    Nicole had already got used to the questions from Jacob. But Now, when she looked back at him, she


    suddenly remembered what Bevis said before. It was that Jacobcked a sense of security.


    If Bevis was right, Was that the reason that Jacob was being so bossy and rude?


    Nicole was kind and pure, but she was not an idiot.


    Since she had known the deepyers of Jacob''s behaviors and he was just kicked out of the Gu family,


    she wouldn''t have said anything wrong.


    "Yes, I was happy, too." Nicole smiled, looked at Jacob and said gently, "can we go out together again


    in the future?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well... You are always busy. It seems that this request is reasonable. " Not hearing an answer from


    Jacob, Nicole hurriedly added.


    Just when she felt a little ufortable and Embarrassed, Jacob said.


    He said briefly.


    "Okay."


    This simple word relieved Nicole.


    She knew very well that Jacob was a man of his word. He would never easily promise others, nor


    would he make irresponsible remarks to do anything he didn''t want to do.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Now that he had promised, he would keep his promise.


    --


    When Jacob got off the ne and was on the way out of the airport to the car, He called to the vi.


    As he expected, Daisy made a trouble in the vi, She cried and smashed many things.


    But this time, with Jacob''s warning, the maids were not bullied and scolded by Daisy.


    As for the broken pieces, Jacob didn''t care.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as Jacob hung up the phone, Bevis came over with an embarrassed look.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Jacob with sharp eyes.


    Bevis sighed, "Frank just called me. He booked a private room and asked us to have party with him


    anyway."


    After saying that, he looked at the sullen face of Jacob and said, "or you don''t have to go. You can go


    to deal with your business and I will go there alone. I can deal with it by myself."


    Staring at the distance, Jacob kept silent until the driver was out of the station.


    "No, We will go together"


    "So now..." said Bevis


    "Get in the car first."


    Jacob was determined to take both of Bevis and Consu to the vi, where there was a wide range of


    facilities. They didn''t need to worry about their needs.


    Consu was not thatposed as Bevis was. She sat in the back row, her eyes glowing with joy.


    "Why are you so happy?" Nicole giggled and asked Consu in a low voice.


    Raising her eyebrows, Consu said excitedly, "I''ve never been to his ce before. Of course I''m


    curious about it. Besides, it''s your home now, and he''s willing to take me there. Do you know what that


    means?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "It means he has admired me!" Raising her eyebrows, Consu said, "can an ordinary persone


    into Jacob''s house?"


    Nicole replied seriously, "we are friends, aren''t we? What''s more, Jacob and Bevis are also friends, it''s


    not so wired."


    ring at Nicole as if she was an idiot, Consu said, "I think you are too spoiled. Do you think that


    Jacob will allow anyone into his house when he doesn''t admire?"


    "Well..." Nicole didn''t say anything more. After all, since she moved into the vi, no one had been


    taken in except for Daisy.


    "You really don''t know that," Consu remarked sarcastically.


    Nicole didn''t know how to retort. She knew well that Consu was very good at debating which she


    never could win her. So she didn''t retort. Luckily, Seeing that Consu was no longer arrogant, Nicole


    shut her mouth and sat silently.


    However, she still had doubts in her heart. Was she really not grateful enough?


    However, she didn''t feel grateful.


    The car arrived at the gate of the vi. Lily was waiting for them there with the servants.


    Seeing Lily, Nicole smiled and nodded to her as a greeting.


    Jacob had informed of what happened in the vi through the phone call before, so he didn''t ask more


    questions. Instead, he gave orders to them and then went upstairs with Bevis in to the study.


    Consu stood behind Nicole. She was surprised to see Nicole chatting with a group of servants and


    hugging the leader Lily tightly.


    "Miss Nicole, do you have something else to do?"


    Nicole cast a nce at Consu and nodded. "This is my friend. We will go to the bedroom and have a


    chat."


    "Okay, please go ahead. I will bring some fruits to youter."


    "Thank you, Lily."


    Nicole grabbed Consu to walk up the stairs. When they reached the bedroom, Consu eximed,


    "oh my God! You seem to get along well with the servants of Jacob. I didn''t expect you could y so


    well!"


    "I really didn''t do anything special. They are kind enough to me and have never been hard for me."


    Nicole argued back with a smile.


    Consu didn''t believe this. Although her family was not rich, she had been to this kind of ce and


    seen the servants'' snobs.


    As a result, the only exnation for the present situation if Nicole was not a cunning woman.


    "Oh my God! Why do I feel that they treat you as they treat their future Mrs. Gu." Consu was


    guessing, but not realizing that she was predicting the future, she blurted out, "Nicole, Will you be soon


    be Jacob''s wife, right?"

 Chapter 151 Who Was Mimicking The Beauty.

    Chapter 151 Who Was Mimicking The Beauty.


    "Consu, don''t talk nonsense!" With a stern face, Nicole interrupted Consu.


    Consu was startled by Nicole''s gesture. She looked at Nicole in fear.


    Nicole realized that she overreacted. She bit her lips, pulled Consu to sit beside her and said


    helplessly, "I didn''t mean to be rude to you, but please don''t say that."


    "Well..."


    "I''m sorry, Consu. I can''t tell you about this. But it''s sure that Jacob and I will never have a future,"


    "Why?" Consu asked in confusion


    Nicole shook her head. "Let''s put aside first. At present, Jacob and I are just in a deal. Even if we still


    have feelings for each other, now we are not children any more. Things are getting more and more


    complicated. We even couldn''t be together as we were not so involved in the young year, and Now, it''s


    even more impossible."


    Therefore, even if Jacob decided to let go of all the old scores and was willing to live with her for the


    rest of his life, they still couldn''t get over the barrier that was rted to the Gu family.


    She didn''t want to follow the same old road again.


    "At that time, you were still young and couldn''t do anything. But now you have grown into a different


    person," Consu said anxiously. "Now, Jacob has be a powerful man. As long as you two truly


    love each other, you two will be able to be together!"


    Nicole smiled bitterly. "If there is anything, it''s really as simple as you said."


    "But..."


    "Okay." Nicole shook her head, indicating that she didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore. "Let''s


    talk about something else. You don''t have to worry about this."


    Nicole was not a simple minded girl. She was timid and overcautious. However, at this critical juncture,


    there was the moment that Jacob was kicked out of the Gu family. The gossip about her would be not


    good for Jacob.


    ''How would be Jacob and her, just let it be, '' she thought.


    "Consu, do you still remember the girl you mentioned with me, Ka?" Suppressing these thoughts,


    Nicole said her puzzled.


    "Yes, I remember. I met her at the party. She was a femalepany of Jacob. What happened? Did


    she get you into trouble?" Consu asked


    Nicole shook her head, "No. I''m just curious about her."


    After thinking for a while, Nicole told Consu about the fact that she had read some fake news and


    that Jacob and Ka both didn''t retort all those.


    "It''s on the news. How could I don''t know?"


    "Haha..." Nicole teased, "you were very busy with Bevis, How should you have time to pay attention to


    this."


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Consu rubbed her nose, smiled awkwardly and said, "yes. I haven''t paid


    attention to other things for a few days. After all, I was too shocked when Bevis came back. I have


    thought about plotting against him..."


    "So, all women in love are fools."


    Not pleased with herments, Consu retorted, "I''m not stupid. I -"


    "Enough!" Nicole interrupted Consu smilingly. "Stop arguing with me. You''re always the smartest,


    okay? Why don''t you give me a thorough analysis? What''s going on between Jacob and Ka? Why


    can''t I understand? "


    "Don''t you see? It''s so simple."


    The confidence in Consu''s tone made Nicole ted. "What did you see? Tell me now."


    "Well... HMM... HMM... "


    Nicole hit Consu and said, "don''t keep so. Just say what you want to say."


    Upon hearing that, Nicole became more anxious. A smug smile crept across Consu''s face. She said


    slowly, "actually, it''s easy to understand. Ka is a female star, and Jacob is a young master from a


    rich family. They just make use of each other to get benefit themselves."


    "Nothing else?" Nicole frowned and said, "if they are just taking advantage of each other, why did


    Jacob give a car as a gift to Ka? Isn''t that too much?"


    Consu shook her head. "There are a lot of rumors about her. They say that she is with Jacob now,


    so it doesn''t matter that Jacob gives Ka a car. After all, Ka is a star. Nowadays, young master of a


    rich and powerful family often present even houses to those movie stars. What does a car count?"


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " This was still unimaginable for Nicole who was from an ordinary family.


    "I don''t mean they are dating, but it''s normal for them to give each other gifts as a reward. In my


    opinion, you don''t need to worry too much. It''s not a big deal that Jacob goes to the party with a star as


    hispany. Nothing will happen between them." Consuforted Nicole.


    "Actually I am powerless to make any remedies even something happens." Nicole announced calmly.


    "Are you Don''t always think ill of Jacob. I think he is not that kind of person who likes to date two girls at


    the same time. You should believe him. "


    Nicole smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    Most people were rational when persuading others. But when things happened to themselves, it was


    inevitable to be lost in their minds and be suspicious.


    It was human nature. Nicole was no exception.


    "All in all, you have a wide range of contacts and keep an eye on Ka for me. If you have any news,


    just tell me, okay?"


    Consu nodded and replied, "don''t worry. I am on it."


    Nicole was sure that Consu thought that she had treated Ka as a rival in love, but she couldn''t


    exin why she thought so.


    After a while, Lily brought some fruits to them.


    After Nicole and Consu enjoyed the fruits for a while, it was time for dinner.


    Consu and Bevis stayed in the vi. They had dinner together with Jacob and Nicole.


    "Are you tired now?" After dinner, Jacob asked Nicole.


    Nicole replied, "I''m not tired. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m going out with Bevister. Would you like to go with us?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nicole cast a nce at Consu, who immediately winked at her, telling her to say yes. She then


    nodded with a smile and said, "okay. If I won''t bother you."


    "Well, I''m going to change my clothes. We''ll leaveter."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Jacob went upstairs, Consu walked up to Nicole and gave her a thumbs up. "Great! You


    got my point now," she said in a low voice


    Nicole''s eyes fell on Bevis who was sitting next to them. She said helplessly to Consu, "you don''t


    have to keep pestering him. It''s just one night. He won''t run away."


    "It''s difficult to say." Anger was written all over Consu''s face. "You know what? Bevis is different from


    Jacob. Jacob has a cold face. Women usually don''t dare to get close to him. But Bevis does not. As


    long as he sits there, there will be other womening to him to show their affection. If I don''t watch


    him closely, he will have a new one soon."


    ''If so, you could not watch on him all the time. It would happen someday.'' But Nicole didn''t tell


    Consu these words.


    If Consu was willing to listen to these words and let Bevis go, she would not be that girl chasing


    Bevis so much.


    --


    In a private room of a karaoke, Sabina snuggled up to Frank, peeling grape skins for Frank with a blush


    on her face.


    "Dear, open your mouth."


    Frank open his mouth as he was ying the phone. He was enjoying the service of Sabina with great


    enjoyment.


    With that, Sabina stole a nce at Frank''s cell phone screen. She saw that he was chatting with


    someone in the wechat group. Although she didn''t dare to look carefully, she could guess the wechat


    group members ording to the few words.


    Frank said that he was going to meet a good friend tonight.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to take her there. But she spared no efforts to persuade him. Thus, Frank


    promised to take her there.


    The reason she wanted toe with him was that she guessed that the person that Frank would meet


    tonight was the one she had been dreaming about, Jacob.


    At the moment, when she saw the one Frank chatting with, a smug smile appeared on her face.


    It turned out that her guess was right. The person who woulde tonight was indeed Jacob.


    "Come on, Dear. Let''s drink."


    She had to seize this opportunity to get closer to Jacob.


    For this, she specially changed her usual sexy outfit to a white skirt, and her hair was pulled up straight.


    Her long hair fluttered, and she changed into a pure female student''s appearance.


    However, since her face had stic surgery, it was not suitable for any light makeup, so she had to try


    her best to apply a less obvious light makeup.


    But actually, Sabina was just mimicking the beauty who didn''t think so.

 Chapter 152 What Are You

    Chapter 152 What Are You


    Although they didn''t discuss with each other in advance, Frank and Jacob both came with their female


    company.


    Jacob had decided to take Nicole with him, because Consu wanted to be with Bevis, so Nicole had


    to keep pace with them. However, Frank took Sabina with him, just because he had been taken care by


    Sabina so good and lost his mind.


    Jacob knew exactly what happened between Nicole and Sabina. His face darkened the moment he


    opened the door and saw Sabina.


    Being keenly aware that something was wrong, Bevis immediately asked Jacob to sit down, and he sat


    in the middle between Frank and Jacob to separate them.


    Of course, Nicole also saw Sabina.


    She sat beside Jacob in shock. Her anger and surprise could not be pacified for a long time.


    Why was Sabina here?


    Who would allow Sabina toe here?


    What did Sabinae here for?


    A series of questions were directed at her head. She was so angry that she could not conceal her


    emotions properly.


    "Well, it''s..."


    Although Consu didn''t recognize Sabina at first, She did after she watched over Sabina when she


    felt that Nicole was getting wired.


    Just as she was about to speak, she was pulled back by Bevis.


    Bevis stared at her, shaking his head. He didn''t want Consu to get in the middle of this.


    "But..."


    As the best friend of Nicole, Consu could not swallow her anger. She gritted her teeth and exined


    with her eyes.


    "Listen to me!"


    Bevis''s face darkened and he lowered his voice.


    Consu was having crush on Bevis, so she managed to hold back her anger.


    Frank had been drinking a lot with Sabina, so he was a little bit tipsy at the moment. Seeing that Jacob


    sat down, he threw down the microphone in his hand, moved close to Jacob and joked, "Hey, you! How


    dare youe back? Aren''t you afraid that the Yu family would look for you to make trouble?"


    "I''m not afraid of them. I just feel annoyed that they are making trouble so I left." Jacob picked up a


    ss of wine and drank it in one gulp.


    "You are right. After all, you are still the young master of Gu family. They dare not to do anything to


    you."


    "Humph!"


    As soon as Jacob put the empty ss on the table, Sabina bowed her head submissively and poured


    the wine. Although she didn''t say anything and acted in a sensible way, Nicole watched it and felt


    ufortable in her heart.


    She didn''t think so much in the past. But gradually she realized that Sabina was just pretending to be


    forthright and open-minded in front of Austin, which attracted the restless Austin in his heart.


    ''is Sabina pretending to attract Jacob now?'' Nicole thought.


    She is really good at reading people''s mind!''


    However, there were so many men in the world, and Sabina could seduce any man she wanted, but


    why did she keep a close eye on the guys around her? Austin had been detained in the police station,


    but now she came to seduce Jacob.


    ha-ha!


    Nicole stood up immediately.


    "Nicole!" Consu eximed.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob asked, frowning.


    Nicole took a deep breath, calmed herself down and barely said, "I''m fine, I''m going to the bathroom."


    "I will go with you..."


    "No need!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before Consu could get up, Nicole interrupted her outright.


    The ss door was opened and closed. Except for the sound of music from the music, the whole room


    was silent and dreadfully quiet.


    Jacob didn''t want to fall out with Frank in front of outsiders, but he had warned Frank not to get in touch


    with Sabina. However, Frank didn''t listen to him. He brought Sabina here at this time, which made


    Nicole angry. Jacob was very dissatisfied with Frank.


    Now that they had messed up, even Bevis was unable to mediate the dispute.


    However, Frank, was unaware of the grudges between Sabina and Nicole. He looked at Jacob in


    confusion, and then looked at Bevis, whispering in a voice that could only be heard by Sabina. "What


    happened? Why is she so angry? "


    Sabina looked down, her eyes filled with schemes. She didn''t know that Jacob would bring Nicole here


    today, but since Nicole was here, she had no reason to be afraid.


    She couldn''t let Nicole ruin her n so easily.


    It seemed that Jacob really cared about Nicole. If she kept silent and waited for Nicole to take action


    passively, she might also lose the favor of Frank.


    "I''ll apologize to her,"


    After Sabina reflected for a while, she made up her mind.


    She lowered her head and walked out of the room quickly.


    Frank was confused. "What? What the hell are you doing? "


    Jacob turned his head and red at Frank hard.


    Immediately, Frank stopped making noise.


    "What... What''s wrong?"


    Feeling that the atmosphere was a little weird, Frank woke up a lot in an instant. He looked at Jacob


    and then at Bevis, trying to find the answer from their faces.


    Jacob''s face darkened, but he didn''t look at Frank anymore. Being the middle man, Bevis heaved a


    deep sigh. He leaned over Frank and whispered, "the woman you brought is the mistress of Nicole''s


    ex-husband."


    "What?" Frank was astonished. "What a coincidence!"


    "So Jacob asked me to tell you to stay away from this woman. Why didn''t you listen to him?" Bevis hit


    his fist on Frank''s body, regretting that his fist didn''t live up to his expectations.


    Frank was stunned for a few seconds before he recovered. He looked at Jacob and said, "Jacob... I


    really don''t know. If I knew, I would never bring her here! "


    Even though Frank wasn''t as clear about Nicole''s importance to Jacob more than Bevis, he could still


    feel it.


    If he had known Sabina was so, he wouldn''t have brought her here, even if Jacob hadn''t brought Nicole


    today.


    As a matter of fact, he knew what kind of person Jacob was.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Frank and said impatiently, "Okay, I know what kind of person you are."


    "You''d better restrain your lechery. Be careful not to fall into a trap, or you''ll be set up by others," said


    Bevis


    Frank knew that he was in the wrong, so he couldn''t defend himself. He nodded angrily and said,


    "you''re right. It''s all my fault this time. I''ll punish myself with three cups of wine!"


    Anyway, They were good friends, so it was impossible for Jacob to fall out with Frank because of such


    a little thing. While Sabina and Nicole weren''t there, Bevis kept soft with them, so the atmosphere in


    the room soon became more harmonious.


    "Frank, You''d better not drink too much. Otherwise, We haven''t started and you''ve already got drunk."


    Bevis winked at Consu as speaking with Frank, signaling her to leave the room and have a look at


    the other two.


    Consu got his point and went out of the room.


    ---


    Nicole was standing in front of the big mirror in the bathroom at the end of the corridor and staring at


    herself in the mirror. She heard Sabina''s voice.


    "Nicole, long time no see."


    Nicole looked at herself through the mirror and saw that Sabina walked up to her and stopped behind


    her.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look terrible?"


    With a false worried look on her face, Sabina reached out her hand to touch Nicole''s forehead.


    Nicole turned around suddenly and pushed her hand away. Then she asked with rage, "Sabina Su,


    what do you want?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "Sabina! Don''t y dumb with me anymore. We both know what kind of person you are. There''s no


    outsider here. You don''t need to pretend in front of me. "


    Nicole kept shaking her hands. She had never hated someone as much as she did to Sabina.


    ''this person ruined my former life. How dare she show up in front of me in such a way!


    After being seen through by Nicole, Sabina stopped pretending to be gentle and well behaved. She


    raised her eyebrows and smirked, "Nicole, do you think that you underestimated me before?"


    Nicole sneered, "I never underestimate you. Being a mistress to stay with an old man, you have so


    many tricks. Who dare to look down upon you?"


    But Sabina wasn''t annoyed by Nicole''s taunt. Instead, she curved her lips into a sarcastic smile and


    mocked, "TSK TSK, TSK. You are still so pure and innocent. You are awesome by belittling others.


    Only you can look down others. "


    "Come on? Don''t you know what you''re like? "


    "Of course I know what a rotten woman I am, but..." Sabina looked at Nicole up and down and said, "do


    you know what a rotten woman you are?"


    Nicole gritted her teeth, "what do you mean?"


    Sabina clicked her tongue and walked around Nicole. Sheughed and said, "it seems that you have


    forgotten the bad things you have done while hooking up with a rich man."


    "Sabina Su, What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Since you have forgotten to do in the past, let me remind you. Who are you? Or what are


    you?"

 Chapter 153 What Was The Trick

    Chapter 153 What Was The Trick


    "Or, who do you think you are?"


    Without saying a word, Nicole stared at Sabina with resentful eyes.


    With her arms crossed, Sabina leaned against the wash basin leisurely and said slowly, "The story, that


    you were in love with Mr. Jacob and eloped with him. How wonderful it was!"


    Until now, the expression in Nicole''s eyes changed thoroughly.


    How did Sabina know what happened in the past?


    No one mentioned this matter again. How did Sabina get to know about it? From Frank?


    "You don''t need to think about how I know." Sabina seemed to have read Nicole''s mind, so she


    continued, "you were so valiant that year. I can easily get the answer from just a few people."


    That was true. Although Jacob''s identity was not known by others at that time, he was the top one in


    the group. Stories about him being the boyfriend of a good student had been widely spread among the


    students.


    Nicole calmed down, looked at Sabina and asked, "no matter how you know it, it''s over. Are you


    looking forward to make waves using the past?"


    Sabinaughed "Don''t judge so fast. The past is the past, But we are having the present."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "There''s not much time left. I don''t want to waste my time with you. I just want to tell you that you''d


    better to give Jacob to me and I''ll pretend that I don''t know anything about this. Otherwise..."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her threat made Nicole burst intoughter.


    It turned out that her guess was right. Sabina was aiming at Jacob.


    However, it was a pity that Jacob was not a man who liked to flirt with others like Austin. As far as he


    was concerned, Sabina''s skill of seducing men should be useless to him, not to mention that...


    "Sabina, you''re wrong. The rtionship between me and Jacob is not as good as you think. He is not


    mine. There is no problem of giving way to him either."


    Sabina got in confusion.


    Nicole continued, "haven''t you investigated what kind of person Jacob is? You know that I have a


    history with him? Don''t you know how many mistresses he has now? Do you know the rtionship


    between him and Ka? It''s not that I''m self abased. Look at yourself. Is there anything in the world


    between you and me that canpare with Ka?"


    "I''ve already known that. You don''t have to remind me!" Sabina said in anger.


    Nicole calmed down when she saw Sabina lost control. She smiled and said, "since you know, why do


    you say this to me? I don''t think I can help you with anything."


    Actually, as a matter of fact that she got together with Jacob again, Nicole was afraid of being found out


    by Judy, who had her heart operated on and could not be stimted.


    But Nicole didn''t care what others thought about.


    So she couldn''t let Sabina lead the way. If Sabina knew her weakness, she would ckmail her all the


    time.


    The only way to protect the people she wanted to protect was to take the initiative.


    "Sabina, Even if you want to fight, your enemy is Ka, not me. She just received a car from Jacob


    some time ago. Do you know that?"


    A car might be a small piece of cake for a famous star, but it was a great temptation for Sabina. As


    soon as she heard it, her eyes were full of greed.


    "It seems that you have known the truth. I''m going back."


    With these words, Nicole was about to leave.


    However, Sabina stopped her. "Wait!"


    "What?"


    "Even if Ka is Jacob''s favorite, I will think of a way to figure her out. Now I just want you to stay away


    from Jacob, or I will tell everyone what you had done in the past."


    Nicole dazed for a moment, then burst intoughter. "My past scandals? I just had a date with a boy in


    my school days. Didn''t you? Is it a scandal? "


    "But what about you now? You are Jacob''s mistress now. Isn''t that embarrassing?"


    "Maybe it''s a scandal in other people''s eyes, but do you think it''s a scandal for you Sabina?" Nicole


    shook her head with a smile, "Sabina, don''t ask me to be a pretentious person. What are you doing


    now? I''ve told you clearly that even if you tell everyone about what I am doing, I don''t care. Actually I''m


    afraid that many people won''t scold me, but jealous of me."


    Sabina said again, "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell Austin that you still keep contact with Jacob. You got


    divorce with him in order to get together with Jacob?"


    Nicole pursed her lips. She was wondering if she should continue to argue with Sabina. If Sabina found


    nothing to threaten, would she be unwilling but continued to investigate her. And if Sabina revealed her


    weakness, would she threatened her again and again?


    Before Nicole could figure it out, Sabina spoke again.


    "Nicole, At least Austin had chased after you and married you. Even if he keeps bothering with me


    halfway, he is not as shameless as you. You have been thinking of another man when you were with


    him, It is much more disgusting."


    Nicole didn''t stop her. After hearing what Sabina said, Nicole also had an idea.


    "Sabina, you just want me to stay out of your way and don''t be a stumbling block to your way. Don''t be


    angry with me. Then you can try to seduce Jacob. Okay. I promise you. "


    Sabina pped, "Yes, you''re smart. When you go backter, don''t cause any trouble for me. You''d


    better let me know that you want to please me. After all, we''ve been best friends for so many years,


    right?"


    "Huh."


    Sabina''s behavior really disgusted Nicole.


    Then she strode out of the bathroom and rushed towards the private room. Halfway, she met Consu.


    Consu walked up to Nicole and asked anxiously, "are you okay?"


    Nicole took a deep breath and nodded. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "That''s good. Bevis asked me toe out and see you," Consu took a look at the corridor behind


    Nicole and asked in a low voice, "where''s that bitch? Did she leave?"


    "Consu..."


    Before Nicole could finish her words, Sabina walked out from the corner.


    She walked to Nicole with a smile, and collided with Nicole''s shoulder. "Nicole, what are you doing


    here? Let''s go back."


    "Hey!" Consu angrily pushed Sabina away. "What are you doing? Get out of my face!"


    After being scolded by Consu, Sabina stared at Nicole and sneered, "Nicole, have you forgotten


    what you promised me?"


    "Promise what? What the hell are you talking about? "


    Nicole stopped Consu who was about to run towards Sabina and said gently, "Consu, let''s go


    back now."


    "But..."


    "Okay, I will wait for you at the door. Nicole, you''d better make it clear to your sister. Don''t let her spoil


    our n!"


    After Sabina swaggered away, Consu asked anxiously and angrily, "Nicole, what''s going on? What


    did she mean? Your n together? "


    Nicole patted Consu''s hands, gesturing for her to calm down.


    "It''s not a big deal. Sabina told me not to give her a hard time in the room and pretend to be close to


    her."


    "What? How could she be so shameless? So shameless to make such a brazen request? "


    Obviously, Consu was pissed off.


    Nicole had been angry, but seeing her good friend so angry for her, she calmed down.


    After pondering over it for a while, she briefly told Consu about Sabinaa''s threat to her.


    Consu thundered again.


    Nicole hurriedly stopped her and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Jacob is not Austin. He won''t buy what


    Sabina did. Even if she stays today, and she can attend parties in the future. He won''t like her."


    "Of course not!" Consu was confident. "I know what kind of person Jacob is. He has seen all kinds


    of women. He won''t even look at this bitch."


    "Yeah, so there is nothing to worry about. Let''s go back and see what the hell Sabina will do."


    Consumented. She was much more vulgar than Nicole.


    "Come on, let''s see what tricks this slut can y."


    "Snort -"

 Chapter 154 A Stupid Woman

    Chapter 154 A Stupid Woman


    When Nicole, Consu, and Sabina they three stepped into the room, the rest of them were surprised.


    "Nicole, let''s sit together."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    What''s more, however, Nicole did sit next to Sabina when Sabina asked.


    Frank immediately looked at Bevis and muttered, "should there be a conflict? What''s going on now? "


    Bevis was also confused. He shook his head and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Jacob..."


    Frank had said to ask Sabina to leave when she came back, in order to make an apology to Jacob.


    But unexpectedly, Sabina came back with Nicole, and their rtionship seemed not so stiff, talking and


    laughing together.


    Jacob cast a nce at Nicole. Although he didn''t know what had happened outside, Nicole seemed to


    be in a better mood and decided not to investigate about it.


    "Never mind. Let''s drink."


    The three brothers chatted happily and analyzed the current situation of each family. Jacob told some


    business matters to Bevis and Frank.


    "Jacob, why are you so stubborn? Why not go back and apologize to your father when the wind left, he


    will not surely keep angry with you because you are his only son."


    At the end, Frank persuaded Jacob.


    Jacob smiled and said nothing.


    After thinking for a while, Bevis lowered her head and said to Jacob, "I think you will be busy with your


    work in yourpany in the following days. I don''t think you will stay in this city anymore."


    "Yes. I might stay there for a while."


    Upon hearing this, Frank was dissatisfied at once. "What? If you are not here, how can we meet each


    other? "


    Bevis rolled his eyes at Frank and said, "It only takes a few hours there by driving. We can meet each


    other whenever we want. What''s more, It doesn''t mean that he won''te back. He wille back


    asionally. "


    "It''s still a long distance,"


    Jacob nced at Nicole, who was sitting quietly on the sofa, and nodded, "I wille back every once


    in a while."


    Not to mention there would be something for him to deal with, it was Nicole, who would definitely go


    home at intervals. He mighte up with her.


    But this was just an excuse, and Jacob didn''t tell them.


    "Jacob, look at them. They seem to get along well with each other." Frank puckered up his lips to the


    direction where Sabina and Nicole sitting, and pleaded.


    Today, he was displeased by Jacob because of taking Sabina with him, but he didn''t expect that Sabina


    could defuse the embarrassment and make Nicole talk with her.


    Seeing such a happy scene, Frank had an even higher evaluation of Sabina from the bottom of his


    heart.


    Sabina chose a song, which was sung by a man and a woman. She had sung it with Nicole at a KTV


    before she had a quarrel with her.


    To make them look like close, Sabina chose the song again and handed a microphone to Nicole.


    Nicole stared at the screen andughed coldly from the bottom of her heart.


    If Sabina had been a little more brazen and conscientious, she wouldn''t have trampled on the beautiful


    memory of the two of them while taking advantage of her.


    It seemed that Sabina hadn''t taken her as a friend then.


    "There isn''t any songs left in the list. Why don''t you order the song?" Seeing Jacob them watching at,


    Consu stretched out her head and offered with a smile.


    Bevis pushed Frank and said, "didn''t you say that you were a karaoke master? When we were at


    school, you always wanted to have the microphone. Go and sing songs."


    "What do you think?" Raising the corner of his mouth, Frank stood up and kicked away Bevis who


    stood in his way, "get out of my way. I''ll show you what a true song is."


    Frank walked to the operation desk, and immediately ordered several songs and pressed them all


    against the target.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the stage!"


    As soon as Sabina and Nicole stopped singing, Frank took over the microphone from Sabina and


    started singing.


    Feeling the gaze from someone, Nicole turned around and looked straight into Jacob''s eyes.


    "Come here." Jacob mouthed.


    Nicole nodded and was about to stand up, but suddenly she was overshadowed.


    It turned out that it was Sabina who sitting next to her. Sabina took the seat next to Jacob which was


    Frank''s.


    Noticing this, Consu red at Nicole, getting angrily.


    Nicole shook her head at Consu, pretending that she knew nothing about it. Then she stood up and


    went to the song ordering desk to read the songs.


    "Nicole!"


    Consu ran after them.


    Nicole focused on the song list and asked indifferently, "what''s wrong?"


    "Look at that bitch!" "Frank should control her a bit. Frank is still right here! And she can''t wait taking a


    seat beside Jacob," said Consu angrily.


    "What are you angry about? Didn''t we make a deal outside and wait to see her make a fool of herself?"


    In contrast to Consu who was in a hurry, Nicole was much calmer.


    Consu bit her lower lip and said worriedly, "but Look at her! She is sitting next to Jacob and I just


    can''t control my anger. Look at her! She is just like a temptress! "


    After all, Sabina had threatened her, so Nicole didn''t get angry. She took Consu''s hand and pointed


    to a love song on the song list. "Would you like to sing this song with Bevis?" she asked with a smile


    At the mention of Bevis, Consu suddenly forgot about Sabina. She looked at the name of the song


    and stated shyly, "Bevis won''t sing with me. He doesn''t like this kind of thing."


    "If you like it, I can order for you."


    "Please don''t!" Consu can''t stop Nicole, but watched her order that song.


    Nicole smiled and consoled Consu, "don''t worry. I will ask Bevis to sing it. he will agree to do me a


    favor for the sake of Jacob."


    "Wow, Nicole, you are so nice!" Consu gave Nicole a big hug and kissed her on the cheek.


    Compared to them, the atmosphere at Jacob''s side was more awkward.


    As soon as Sabina sat down, she smiled and said hello to Jacob and Bevis. To her surprise, Bevis just


    nodded his head as a response. But Jacob just ignored her.


    But Sabina wasn''t discouraged. She poured a ss of wine for Jacob and proposed a toast to the


    Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob, I do have done something wrong before, and I had a quarrel with Nicole. I''ve already


    apologized to her when I went out earlier, and she has forgiven me too. Please forgive me, please."


    Bevis twitched his mouth and thought, ''How dare she say that?''.


    ying with his ss, Jacob didn''t take the ss over from Sabina, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "Then I''ll drink this to make amends. I hope you won''t have any prejudice against me in the future,"


    Sabina proposed


    Just as she was about to drink off, Jacob suddenly spoke.


    "Excuse me, you must have made a mistake. I don''t know you. How can you make amends?"


    Sabina knew that it wouldn''t be easy to talk to Jacob, but she didn''t expect him to refuse her directly.


    "Mr. Jacob, I..."


    "One more thing," said Jacob, interrupting her. He turned around and looked at her coldly, "you were


    wrong in the first ce. I don''t know you, so why can''t I forgive you? If you really want to be forgiven,


    go and apologize to Nicole. Don''te to me. "


    Hearing this, Bevis lowered his head and couldn''t help snickering.


    This woman, at first nce, seemed to know how to fawn on men and put on an act as if she could


    bring more benefits to the rtionship between her and Jacob by a few sweet words. Of course, it


    worded to most of men.


    But she couldn''t easily get close to Jacob by those.


    What a stupid woman, he could not do anything butugh.

 Chapter 155 Lovey-dovey

    Chapter 155 Lovey-dovey


    "Mr. Jacob, you know, I don''t mean anything else." Sabina''s face was as pale as a ghost and she


    almost lost herst smile.


    But Jacob was not a womanizer and he didn''t care about Sabina at all. He said coldly again, without


    mercy.


    "What you do mean which has nothing to do with me."


    Then he stood up and went straight to Nicole.


    Sabina gripped the ss, her lips trembling.


    Her pathetic look even irritated Bevis.


    Bevis made a fake cough, and tried to make the atmosphere better, "Don''t take it to heart. That''s what


    Jacob is like. He doesn''t aim at you. Don''t take it to heart."


    Hearing this, Sabina, who was originally angry and cursing in her heart, immediately looked up at


    Bevis.


    Although he was not as handsome as Jacob, the man in front of her was also very good-looking,


    decent and extraordinary. The haze of being rejected by Jacob was immediately dissipated by the


    gentlefort of this man.


    Sabina smiled and shook her head. "I''m fine. Thank you."


    "Well, you''re wee."


    In terms of getting along with women, Bevis''s EQ was much better than that of Jacob. Therefore, when


    Sabina smiled at him, he immediately sensed that something was wrong, but he didn''t show it.


    "Why.. Why don''t you order the songs as well? " With an innocent look, Sabina started to chat with


    Bevis.


    Bevis shrugged and pouted at Frank with his chin. "Your man is enjoying it. How can I have a try?"


    "Ah... That''s true... "


    In order to hide her feelings, Sabina lowered her head and took a few drinks at once.


    She didn''t expect that Bevis would say that Frank was her man. Was he joking or did he have any other


    intentions?


    Bevis took a glimpse at Sabina and found that she was lost in various fancies. He smiled and continued


    to listen to Frank singing the song.


    Jacob strode to Nicole. Startled, Nicole looked in the direction of Sabina.


    "Why do youe here?" Nicole asked.


    "Order a song," Jacob said simply.


    Consu had read a short while ago about what had happened between the two of them. Right now,


    she was pleased with Jacob. She kept smiling at Nicole and winking at her.


    ring at Consu, Nicole couldn''t help but smile happily. She asked, "do you want to order yourself,


    or do you want me to help you?"


    "You order."


    "Okay, then what song do you want to sing?"


    "You bitch!" All of a sudden, Consu blurted out before Jacob could speak out his name.


    Suddenly, both Nicole and Jacob raised their eyes to look at Consu.


    "That bitch! Since she can''t get Jacob, then she is going to seduce Bevis, What a bitch!" ring at the


    students, Consu scolded in a low voice.


    Nicole cast an embarrassed nce at Jacob. She grabbed hold of Consu who just rushed over to


    stop tomboy. "Enough. I''ll ask Bevis here for you," she said


    "How?" Asked Consu excitedly.


    "Wait a minute." Nicole clicked the menu and set that love song to the top for Consu and Bevis.


    One minuteter, the song of Frank was finished, and the prelude to love spread.


    Frank turned around in confusion and asked, "is this my song? Who ordered this? "


    Consu stared at Nicole nervously. Nicole looked at Jacob, who frowned and understood her


    meaning. He turned his head and said indifferently, "It was Bevis ''s song!"


    "Here you are. I''ll take a rest." Frank jumped off the stool and gave the microphone to Bevis.


    Although stunned, Bevis took the microphone and sang in a fast.


    Consu gave a thumbs up to Nicole and Jacob secretly. When the male part was finished by Bevis,


    she picked up another microphone and sang the woman''s part.


    At that moment, Bevis finally understood why he would sing this song, but if Consu didn''t mind, as a


    man, he had nothing to be shy with. Thus, he stood up, walked up to Consu and sang with her.


    Consu was very happy to see this, so was Nicole. She turned to look at Jacob with a smile and said,


    "thank you."


    "Humph!" Jacob snorted and looked at the menu again.


    "Would you like to sit here and check which song you are going to sing?" Nicole stood up and stepped


    aside.


    Jacob nodded and sat on the seat where Nicole was sitting. When Nicole was about to go to the ce


    where Jacob had been, she was suddenly pulled by him into his arms.


    "Stand here." Jacob ordered shortly.


    Nicole was very embarrassed. She turned her head and seriously retorted, "Jacob, stop it. There are


    so many people here."


    "Just stand there quietly." Without giving Nicole a chance to refute, Jacob looked away at the song list.


    Embarrassed, Nicole stood in the middle of the menu and was circled by Jacob. She could feel his


    temperature and breath and couldn''t get out.


    "Can you sing that?"


    Hearing this, Nicole raised her head and saw a once popr love song. She nodded, "a little."


    Without another word, Jacob ordered song, which was the top of the list.


    When the song was over from Consu and Bevis, Jacob released Nicole and ordered, "go get the


    microphone!"


    "Wow, is it ordered by you or Jacob?" Consu asked curiously, handing the microphone to Nicole.


    Nicole shook her head and said nothing.


    She was nervous. She hadn''t listened to this song for a long time and couldn''t remember much of it,


    not to mention the tone. She was afraid of being embarrassed in front of the crowd, especially in front


    of the ill-intentioned Sabina.


    "It''s okay. You can sing however you like."


    Jacob noticed her nervousness. He held the microphone in one hand, and held Nicole''s hand in the


    other.


    The men started to sing first. As soon as Jacob asked, Bevis and Frank responded with a cry.


    On my face


    Always...


    There was a hint of helplessness


    Originally, Nicole was so nervous that she could hardly breathe. But when she heard Jacob''s voice, she


    suddenly calmed down.


    Maybe it was because of Jacob''s voice, or because of the sadness in his words, she suddenly felt sad.


    Nicole opened her mouth and took a photo with Jacob.


    ''a drowning man loves a fish!''


    It was just an ident


    Our love


    Difference always existed


    At this moment, there was nothing but music and the hand that held with Jacob''s.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She felt something rising in her heart. It was fullness, and there was a lump in her throat.


    How to rebuild the sand carving


    How can I bring back my broken love


    When thest note faded away, the room was quiet. After a few seconds, Nicole and Jacob didn''t react


    until the prelude of the next song rang.


    "Hey, lovey-dovey, aren''t you?" Frank taunted.


    Embarrassed, Nicole turned around and pretended to look at the operation desk.


    Jacob threw the phone towards Frank and said impatiently, "no need to be so talkative."


    Frankughed and took over the microphone. Then, he continued to be the karaoke master again.


    The whole room was filled with joy, except for Sabina. She was biting her lips and ring at Nicole with


    resentful eyes which seemed to tear Nicole apart.

 Chapter 156 Punish Me

    Chapter 156 Punish Me


    They didn''t leave the KTV until it was 12 o''clock at night.


    Frank was so drunk that he suggested that he should go to another field to continue.


    "Go by yourself. I have work to do tomorrow and I have to get up early. I won''t go with you." Looking at


    his watch, Jacob dialed the driver who was waiting in the parking lot.


    Refused by Jacob, Frank turned to look at Bevis and asked, "what about you? Do you have other


    things to do tomorrow morning?"


    Bevisughed, "I don''t have to get up early tomorrow morning, but I have to go to bed early tonight."


    "What are you sleeping for? It''s in the middle of the night. Go to bed early!" Frank scolded. She threw a


    nce at Bevis and hugged Sabina angrily.


    The driver of Jacob pulled over. After saying goodbye, he pulled Nicole into the car.


    Seeing that the car of Jacob drove away in a rush, Frank, who was almost drunk, eximed, "this guy


    is so arrogant as if nothing has happened to him!"


    With a half-smile on his face, Bevis narrowed her eyes and said to Frank, "He is always the young


    master of Gu family?"


    Frank realized that he said something wrong and became sober immediately.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Well, you should also go back to sleep. It''s toote now. Don''t hang out." taking a nce at Sabina


    who was in Frank''s arms, Bevis said, intentionally or unintentionally, "Jacob is really attractive to


    women, right?"


    Since Sabina didn''t expect that Bevis would hit on her, she turned to look at Frank with a terrified


    expression.


    It was not hard to imagine that Frank''s face was totally darkened.


    "Okay bye. See you next time." With a wave of his hand, Bevis hailed a taxi. He followed Consu into


    it.


    Immediately, there were only Frank and Sabina left in front of the gate.


    Seeing the darkened look on Frank''s face, Sabina said gingerly, "Mr. Frank, I... I don''t know what he


    was talking about Really... "


    "Oh? Really? "


    --


    Sitting on the back seat, Nicole stared nkly at the sights passing by.


    In her mind, she constantly recalled the scene of singing love songs with Jacob. In the tricky light, she


    looked at the side of Jacob''s face, heard his voice and felt the warmth from his hand.


    This picture was so clear and clear.


    Her face turned red little by little, and her heart was overflowing with different emotions.


    It was the same feeling she had experienced many years ago.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Jacob said abruptly, which scared Nicole.


    "Nothing Nothing. "


    Jacob stared at Nicole for a few seconds and said, e here."


    "Okay."


    Nicole was obedient and moved towards him, then she was taken into Jacob''s arms.


    After a short silence, Nicole couldn''t help but ask, "what did Sabina say to you?"


    Not hearing the answer from Jacob, Nicole exined at once, "I''m not questioning you. I just... Just... "


    "She apologized to me." Jacob said in a cold voice, "she asked me to forgive her."


    "What?" Nicole was surprised at this answer. She thought at first that Sabina would say something bad


    about her in front of Jacob, but she didn''t expect that she would apologize.


    But Nicole figured it out soon.


    Since Sabina could pretend to be innocent, she would make an apology hypocritically and create a


    pitiful and innocent image for herself.


    "Have you restored your rtionship?" Jacob, who was not interested in girls'' entanglement, asked


    when he saw theplicated expression on Nicole''s face.


    Nicole immediately shook her head when she heard this, "of course not. She treated me so badly. How


    could I be back with her. What? Did she tell you that we have restored our rtionship? "


    "More or less." Jacob leaned back and closed his eyes.


    "¡­¡­" Seeing Jacob was tired, Nicole stopped talking.


    ''attacking a rival first gains the heart. I can''t believe Sabina controlled her temper and tried to humble


    herself. Is she really going to get Jacob?'' thought she?


    In addition to strong disgust, there was another feeling in Nicole''s heart at the moment.


    Possessive feeling of Jacob.


    "Ring -"


    Just when Nicole was very embarrassed by her desire to possess Jacob, Jacob''s phone rang.


    Jacob took out his phone and opened his eyes watching the phone. Then he let go of Nicole.


    He answered the phone seriously, "Mom, why don''t you sleep?"


    Nicole pinched her hand instantly.


    "Yes, I came back today. I''m free tonight."


    Obviously, Albertan was worried about her son, and she considerately told Jacob that he didn''t need to


    worry about her.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it." A faint smile appeared on Jacob''s face. "Mom, you don''t have to worry


    about me. If you have time, pleasefort my dad."


    "Okay. Good night."


    After hanging up, Jacob kept silent for a few seconds. Then he put his phone back and leaned back in


    his chair.


    He was so tired that he didn''t notice that Nicole''s face turned white. Her clenched fists and her nails


    almost pierced into her heart.


    As for Nicole, she couldn''t calm down as long as she heard the voice of Jacob''s mother, no matter how


    long it had passed.


    She couldn''t calm down at all.


    ---


    "Tell me the truth, did you do anything?"


    In a room of the hotel, lying on the sofa, Frank asked Sabina with a dark face.


    With a grieved look on her face, Sabina sat down at his feet, hugged his leg and begged for mercy


    repeatedly. "Mr. Frank, I really didn''t do anything wrong. Please trust me."


    "If you hadn''t done anything, how could Bevis have asked you? He''s familiar with you? " Frank lit a


    cigarette, took a puff and blew it out in disdain to Sabina.


    Sabina was choked. She closed her eyes and burst into tears.


    "Mr. Frank, I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because of his girlfriend. She has a grudge against me before


    and dislikes me. Mr. Lin deliberately embarrassed me just in order to vent his anger for his girlfriend."


    Frank frowned as he lowered his head to pinch Sabina''s chin. "I almost forgot it if you didn''t mention it.


    You was a mistress of Nicole''s ex-husband, so you knew Nicole and Jacob early, didn''t you?"


    "I... I know Nicole, but I don''t know that the Nicole I know is the same as the one you know!" Sabina


    knew what would happen to her if she didn''t lie to him.


    "Really?"


    "Exactly!" "I really didn''t expect that we would know the same person. Besides, it''s not all my fault to be


    the mistress of Nicole''s ex-husband..." Sabina said sadly.


    Frank was not interested in Nicole''s story.


    He looked impatiently at Sabina and said coldly, "I''m warning you, if you dare to embarrass me again,


    get out!"


    "Mr. Frank... I was wrong... "


    Sabina reached out her hand to touch the top of Frank''s pants, her eyes blurred with tears, which made


    her look quite sexy.


    "Mr. Frank... Please punish me... "


    Frank snorted andughed scornfully. "Of course, I will punish you severely."

 Chapter 157 Wait And See!

    Chapter 157 Wait And See!


    "Miss Nicole, when will youe back this time?" Lily asked while helping Nicole tiding up her clothes.


    Nicole shook her head with a smile, "to be honest, I don''t know, but I think it won''t take too long, after


    all, our home is still here."


    Hearing the word "home", Lily was stunned for a while and then smiled, "Yeah, yeah, home is still


    here."


    "¡­¡­"


    Actually, Nicole said she had her own home, and Jacob''s home, but not this vi. However, When she


    saw Lily misunderstood and got happily, Nicole pursed her lips and did not exin anything.


    "When you arrive there, you can ask me to serve you at any time if you need any help." Lily suggested,


    being a little worried.


    "Don''t worry too much, Lily. When I and Jacob are out of town these days, you should take a good rest.


    You have a pain of waist. It will be much better to have someonee to massage it every day."


    Lily was very pleased to hear that. "Miss Nicole, you are so sweet. I am just an old woman, but you are


    still so concerned about me."


    "Isn''t it normal for me to care about you? I''ve been living here these days thanks to you for taking care


    of me."


    While Nicole and Lily were exchanging their sweet words, they suddenly heard the sound of something


    being smashed downstairs.


    "What''s wrong?"


    They looked at each other. Lily quickly stood up and said, "Miss Nicole, I''m going out to have a look."


    "Yes."


    After half a minute, Lily returned to the bedroom.


    "Miss Nicole, Miss Yu is here."


    "Daisy Yu?" Nicole asked.


    Lily nodded, "yes."


    Nicole frowned. Jacob refused the proposal of Yu family. So Daisy must be here to make trouble.


    ''it''s going to be a tough time for Jacob, '' she thought.


    "I''ll go out to have a look."


    "Miss Nicole!" Lily held Nicole''s hand and said worriedly, "she will get mad at you if you go out now."


    Hearing this, Nicole stopped her steps. Lily was right. Daisy was angry with Jacob, but she should be


    more angry with her.


    "I..."


    Seeing Nicole struggling, Lily suggested, "Miss Nicole, how about you staying upstairs to wait and see?


    If somethings happenter, you can go and check afterwards."


    "Okay."


    Lily took Nicole out of the bedroom and went to a corner along the corridor of the second floor, where


    she could have a full view of what was happening on the first floor. Besides, the curtains were covered


    so that people on the first floor could not see what was happening.


    "Then... I''ll go down first. "


    "Okay."


    Nicole looked downstairs, where Daisy and Jacob were locked in a stalemate with pieces of vase on


    the floor. She heard the sound of something smashing just now. It must be the vase in the hall.


    "Jacob, talk!" At this moment, the usualdy image had gonepletely. Daisy''s hair was scattered


    over her shoulders and her delicate makeup had been ruined.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jacob didn''t say anything, but stood still in a straight line, looking at Daisy.


    Nicole couldn''t see his face because his back was to her.


    Was the sorry for Daisy?


    Or cold hearted as usual?


    "Jacob, have I ever done anything wrong? Why did you insult me like this? Why did you insult our


    family? !"


    "You have other women around you, and I did ept it. You don''t like me to pester you, and I stopped


    pestering you either. I make concessions step by step, but what did I get in return? ''Jacob, do you still


    have a little conscience? !"


    When she stopped cursing and began to gasp, Jacob spoke


    "Daisy Yu, I have never thought about insulting you. I have never agreed with your marriage from the


    beginning and never given you any hope. You don''t have to give in. You don''t have to."


    "You mean I''m bringing disgrace on myself, don''t you?" With a grieved smile on her face, Daisy said,


    "Jacob, don''t forget that it was your family who agreed to our marriage. And this matter is your family''s


    fault with me. You have no right to defend for yourself!"


    Jacobughed and said, "I''ve been kicked out of the Gu family. If you want to have something in return,


    go to the Gu family and ask my parents who agreed it."


    "Snap -"


    Jacob was pped hard in the face.


    With her eyes wide open, Nicole gripped the railing tightly.


    "Jacob, just because I like you? What you used to say that because I liked you and I endured your


    insulting words. But do you think I would still like you after you did such a thing? "


    Jacob''s voice waspletely cold, "Daisy Yu, I allow you act wildly in my ce, because I treat you as


    a woman, not because I feel guilty to you, because I don''t do anything wrong to you."


    She could tell from Jacob''s voice that he was angry.


    And the consequence of angering Jacob would never be good.


    "You don''t have topensate me for these smashed things. I won''t let go of you for the ps. If you


    want to go crazy, go somewhere else. Don''t make my floor dirty."


    Daisy didn''t expect that Jacob would be so cruel to her. She was so angry that her lips turned blue.


    "Jacob, are you still a man?"


    Jacob burst intoughter.


    "I''m a man or not, my woman knows it best. You don''t need to worry about that."


    "You..."


    "Please leave now. Don''t push me."


    With these words, Jacob turned to Lily and said, "If she hasn''t left in 3 mins. Ask security guards to take


    her out. No need toe and report to me."


    Lily nodded, "yes, Mr. Jacob."


    "Why are you so heartless? It''s you who have hurt me! Why are you doing this to me? You are so cold-


    blooded. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Jacob stopped and sneered, "retribution? If there is, juste to me. "


    Lily called the security guards of the vi. And they didn''t act like Jacob as a gentleman. Instead, they


    directly surrounded Daisy.


    "Miss Yu, this way please." Lily lowered her head slightly in a respectful gesture, but her face was


    serious and cold.


    Hearing what she said, Daisy knew that Jacob was telling the truth. Tears streamed down from her


    eyes.


    As a nobledy, she had never been treated like this!


    However, since she had met Jacob, she got attracted by him and her family had forbidden her to take


    him away. No idea what she had suffered, or how aggrieved she had been.


    She tried her best to put on airs. She thought she would be able to marry Jacob and fulfill her parents''


    wishes.


    But she didn''t expect this was the worst result she had got after months of hard work!


    She was not going to give up!


    She was so angry!


    "Jacob, just wait and see. One day, I will let you know how I feel today!"


    There was great hatred in her eyes. After Daisy dropped thest sentence, she turned around and


    shouted at the security guards who surrounded her, "go away!"


    Then she strode out of the vi.

 Chapter 158 What About Me

    Chapter 158 What About Me


    Jacob went upstairs while Nicole came out from the curtain and walked towards him.


    "Did you see that?" Asked Jacob.


    Nicole nodded, "yes."


    So unreasonable, overbearing.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Nicole that why Consu cursed the people from the upper ss in a


    entric, cynical tone.


    From the expression of Daisy, it was true.


    "Do you also think I''m cold and heartless?" Jacob asked in a low voice


    "No!" Nicole hurriedly said, "no, you are not cold and heartless. You are not like what she said at all."


    "Really? What am I like? "


    Nicole stammered, "you... You... "


    Upon hearing this, Jacob''s face darkened. He pursed his lips and left as if he didn''t want to listen to her


    anymore.


    In a hurry, Nicole grabbed Jacob''s arm.


    "What?"


    "You..." Nicole blushed and said, "You seems cold, but you are nice, kind and considerate..."


    Actually, Jacob was just pretending to be angry with Nicole for teasing her.


    He didn''t expect that Nicole would give her a positive answer.


    And the answer was very satisfying.


    "I haven''t finished yet. I''m going to tidy up my things first!"


    With a red face, Nicole noticed a pair of eyes staring at her, and she was getting shy all of a sudden.


    She loosened her grip on Jacob''s arm and rushed into the bedroom.


    Only a few secondster, Jacob then strode into the bedroom after Nicole. When Nicole was about to


    close the door, he pushed the door open.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob pushed the door open and asked.


    Without answering, Nicole looked away and hurried into the house.


    But this time, she failed.


    Jacob grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall.


    "Are you shy?" He asked deliberately as he saw Nicole''s red face.


    Nicole twitched her mouth and tried her best to change the topic. "Stop it. I haven''t finished yet. Let me


    go. I have to go."


    "Ask Lily to tidy it up."


    "No, I can do it myself..."


    But before she could finish her words, she was stopped by Jacob.


    "Please don''t!"


    She tried to push Jacob away, but her arm was grabbed and she was pressing against the wall.


    "Well..."


    "Miss Nicole, this..." The bedroom door was open. Lily took two cans of vitamins from her hands. When


    she was about to knock the door, she saw Jacob and Nicole, who were making out at the door.


    Lily immediately bowed her head and left.


    Nicole, who was immersed in the kiss of Jacob, suddenly reacted. This time, she did not have any soft


    hands. She pushed Jacob away and rushed out.


    At the corner of the stairs, she caught up with Lily.


    "Lily, what can I do for you?"


    "What?" Lily smiled gently and said, "you said that you wanted to take some vitamins with you, so I


    found two jars and wanted to take them to you. I didn''t expect to bother you and Mr. Jacob."


    Hearing that, Nicole was more embarrassed. She took the vitamins from Lily''s hand and exined


    carefully, "no... You didn''t. I''m preparing myst few things to pack up. Lily, can you do me a favor to


    pack up my belongings? "


    "Well?"


    "Come on. I''ll learn how to pack suitcases."


    Lily didn''t want to be the third wheel, but she couldn''t refuse Nicole''s request, so she followed her into


    the bedroom.


    Jacob didn''t have too many things. He had packed his things. When Nicole and Lily went into the room,


    he was sitting on the bedside ying with his mobile phone.


    Seeing Nicoleing in with Lily, he frowned slightly.


    "You go out first. I will finish it soon." Nicole was reluctant to drive Jacob away.


    Jacob had nned to have some intimate talks with Nicole before he left. But he changed his mind


    when he saw Lilye in together.


    "We will set off in half an hour."


    "Okay."


    Seeing Jacob leave, Lily let out a long sigh of relief.


    She smiled happily and her face was wrinkled more. Although she knew that Mr. Jacob loved Miss


    Nicole very much, she didn''t expect him to love her so much.


    Half an hourter, Nicole stood at the door of the vi with Jacob.


    The servants stood down in a row and said goodbye to Jacob. They followed his orders.


    "Lily, thank you for taking care of me when I was away." Although he was still wearing a cold face, he


    said these words in a tender voice.


    Lily smiled and said, "Mr. Jacob, what are you talking about? I am just doing my job."


    Jacob nodded. The driver waiting aside went to open the door. Jacob held Nicole''s hand and got in the


    car.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Jacob. Goodbye, Miss Nicole."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Bye." The car moved forward. Nicole shook her hand.


    Nicole didn''t turn back and sit properly until she couldn''t see the people and the vi.


    "You don''t want to leave them?" Jacob nced at Nicole and asked casually.


    Nicole looked at the shing scenery outside the window and didn''t answer the question directly. She


    said, "Lily and the rest of them are really good, very nice."


    At first, she thought that living with Jacob was just a trade of money and she must be living in the dark.


    However, to her surprise, Lily and the servants gave her new warmth and care, and she was taken


    good care of as a family.


    Jacob looked at Nicole who seemed to have a lot of feelings. He opened his mouth, but in the end he


    didn''t ask this question.


    What he wanted to ask was, what about me? Do you think I''m nice?


    ---


    In the bathroom of the hotel room, with a decadent face, Sabina stepped into the bathtub, held the wall


    and slowlyy down.


    Her neck, chest, and wrist were all covered in red marks. Some parts were even rubbed to bleed.


    Her skin was soaked in water and Sabina gasped in pain.


    Frank was so drunk that he didn''t pay attention. And he was also angry with her, so he treated her very


    ruthlessly and brutally. During the whole night, he didn''t show any tenderness. He just took action to


    vent his anger.


    If she hadn''t protected herself with all her strength and been incapable of taking any external factors,


    perhaps the face she had just spent money on would have suffered as well.


    Sabina stared at the ceiling, with her eyes dry.


    "Nicole..."


    She called out the name slowly.


    The name made her jealous and hateful.


    When she got the news that Nicole was together with Jacob, she thought Nicole would have the same


    end with her, who could only sell her body and smile.


    At that time, she was so happy. The delicate woman who lived a better life than her was finally not


    qualified to look down upon her, and she was finally the same as her.


    But she didn''t expect that Nicole had a thrilling past, and that a married and divorced woman could be


    loved dearly by Mr. Jacob.


    Even though she had been abandoned and divorced by a man, Nicole Du was still within her sight.


    Why?


    Why was Nicole so lucky?


    Why she Sabina was born like a woman fooled by men?


    Why could not she always be inferior to Nicole no matter how hard she tried?


    Is this fate?


    Sabina closed her eyes, which were sore from head to toe. As she pounded on the wall of the


    bathroom, water sshed in all directions.


    She didn''t believe it.


    She didn''t believe that the God would really favor Nicole so much and let her go smoothly.


    Since there was no natural disaster, people should suffer some man-made cmities.


    Then Sabina curved her lips into a devilish smile.

 Chapter 159 Keep Wait

    Chapter 159 Keep Wait


    "Mr. Jacob shall we help you with your luggage now?" After the car arrived at the destination, the driver


    opened the door and bowed to ask Jacob.


    "Okay," said Jacob and strode into the house.


    Nicole didn''t want the driver to carry two big suitcases alone, so she offered, "I can carry my own


    suitcase."


    "Miss Du, let me do this."


    "It''s okay. I''ll do it myself."


    Not arguing anymore, Nicole took her suitcase and followed Jacob in.


    Jacob, who was waiting for the elevator, turned his head to look at Nicole and frowned when he saw


    her carrying her luggage.


    Nicole looked at Jacob too. Seeing his pale face, she was afraid that he might me the driver, so she


    immediately exined, "this is my private belongings. I can''t let them take it for me."


    After hearing this, Jacob looked better.


    With the sound of "Ding", the elevator stopped. Jacob walked to Nicole. He took the suitcase from her


    and lifted it into the elevator.


    Nicole also followed him into the elevator. At this moment, the driver also came over, carrying Jacob''s


    suitcase.


    "Come on in."


    Seeing the driver standing outside, Nicole pressed the open button and made way for the driver.


    The driver did not move, but bent down and said, "Mrs. Du, I''m going to wait for the next shift."


    Seeing the strange behavior of the driver, Nicole released the door button and the elevator door slowly


    closed. She looked at Jacob with full of doubts.


    "He Why doesn''t hee into with us? " Seeing that Jacob did not intend to exin, Nicole took the


    initiative to ask.


    However, Jacob didn''t say anything.


    When the elevator stopped, Jacob carried his suitcase and walked out.


    "Hey, I''m asking you!" Nicole chased after them.


    After entering the password and opening the door, Jacob answered indifferently, "it''s too small. I don''t


    feelfortable to stay with three people and two suitcases in a small space."


    "What?"


    Nicole didn''t expect this answer.


    In such a big elevator, how could he say the space was small?!


    "Pack up as soon as possible. We will go out for dinnerter." Jacob ordered in a cool voice.


    "Okay."


    Nicole replied, "spoiled boy!"


    They had western food. The previous Nicole did not know thoseplex manners and felt it was too


    troublesome.


    These days, she lived in the vi and had nothing to do. Under Lily''s teaching, she was able to fiddle


    with the tableware now.


    If it were not for the clothes she wore, Nicole would doubt whether she was still who she was.


    "We can''t eat outside every day, right?" After dinner, they took a walk together. Nicole asked Jacob.


    "Or what?" Jacob took it for granted.


    Nicole was helpless about this. Although she didn''t have to worry about money when she was with


    Jacob, she couldn''t get used to eating outside all the time.


    Anyway, this was just amon meal, which made her feel veryfortable. She could only eatrge


    fish and big meat asionally, but she couldn''t bear this all of a sudden.


    Nicole grabbed Jacob''s hand and had a bold idea.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "How about I cook for us this period?" Nicole continued excitedly, "although my cooking skills are not as


    good as those chefs and Lily''s, it should be safe to eat. Okay? "


    Jacob nced at Nicole and asked with doubt, "are you sure you can cook?"


    Hearing this, Nicole was not convinced.


    "Of course I can! I promise that it will be safe to eat for human beings. Mr. Jacob, are you still a human


    being? "


    Jacob squeezed Nicole''s hand so hard that Nicole cried out in pain.


    "What? Did I say something wrong? Or is it a pain in your heart? Are you ashamed into anger? "


    "Shut up."


    Nicole immediately glowered at Jacob and shouted, "shut up? Don''t you know it''s disrespectful? I don''t


    want to hear this word anymore. Please shut up!"


    Jacob had to stop. He looked at Nicole and asked, "can''t you just walk quietly? Why are you talking so


    much?"


    "I..." Satirized, Nicole shook off Jacob''s hand and left angrily.


    Just as Jacob was about to follow her, his phone rang.


    ncing at the number, he picked it up.


    "Mr. Jacob, Daisy has gone abroad, and the ne has just taken off to Italy. It is said that she will not


    come back for a period of time."


    Staring at Nicole''s receding figure, Jacob said indifferently, "Okay, I see."


    "Besides..." The subordinate was a little hesitant, "Daisy Yu, she left a word to you."


    "What was that?"


    "¡­¡­ She said Tell you to wait... "


    The subordinate answered in trembling. He was afraid that this word would irritate Jacob and ruin his


    mood.


    To her surprise, Jacob didn''t get angry. He just sneered. It seemed that he didn''t take what Daisy said


    seriously.


    "Well, I see. Is there anything else?"


    "There is one more thing, Mrs. Gu heard that you went to another city, and she is going to visit you


    later."


    Finally, Jacob changed. Biting his lips tightly, he said seriously, "okay. When will shee? Let me


    know in advance."


    "Yes."


    Nicole hurriedly walked for a while and slowed down when she was tired.


    However, she could hear no footsteps behind her. She was too embarrassed to look back, so she could


    only keep walking forward, holding her breath.


    ''hateful Jacob, he really can''t talk well. What does ''she is talking so much'' mean? She was just in a


    good mood and wanted to talk more with him. What an ungrateful man!


    And he even suspected that the food cooked by her was unptable. That''s too much!


    The more she thought, the angrier Nicole became. She couldn''t help cursing, "what a bastard."


    "What did you say?"


    A man''s voice came from her back.


    Nicole turned back suddenly and shivered with fear.


    "Hey! Why is there no sound when you walk? " Gasping for air, Nicole thumped Jacob on the shoulder.


    Jacob let out a cold hum and said with a smile, "you were too concentrated to curse others that you


    can not hear anything else."


    "No. I didn''t. It''s you... "


    Before she could finish her words, she was stopped by a finger of Jacob.


    With a smile, Jacob said seriously, "if you don''t think it''s troublesome, you can cook for us."


    "Well..."


    "Cooking is too troublesome. I don''t want to make you into trouble."


    Nicole suddenly opened her eyes wide and the corners of her mouth also curved up.


    ''I don''t want make you into trouble.'' In fact It meant ''I don''t want you to be so tired''.

 Chapter 160 No. Too Awkward

    Chapter 160 No. Too Awkward


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    Regardless of her protests, Jacob took Nicole''s hand and pulled her forward.


    Nicole felt very sweet in her heart, and she didn''t try to get rid of Jacob, just followed him obediently.


    The new residence, which was not big, but had been arranged by Jacob. There were furniture and daily


    necessities, except for the kitchen stuff.


    Because Jacob thought the kitchen here would be useless, so he did not ask people to prepare it.


    However, when Jacob heard that Nicole wanted to cook, he texted his subordinates and asked them to


    buy all the kitchen utensils the next day.


    And he also asked to prepare a set of special equipment for making cakes.


    The next day, Jacob got up and went to the newpany. Nicole cleaned her room and checked the


    latestments and interaction on her ount. She replied them one by one. It was near noon when


    it was done. She finally realized that she was hungry when she heard the stomach rumbling.


    "Ding Dong."


    The doorbell rang.


    "Who is it?" Nicole curiously looked out through the peep hole. She saw several people standing


    outside, led by the driver who drove yesterday.


    "Miss Du, Mr. Jacob has bought something and asked me to bring them here."


    Nicole opened the door and asked in surprise, "what''s that?"


    "Miss Du, they are all kitchenware."


    The driver replied respectfully and arranged a group of people to carry the boxes into the kitchen of the


    house and install them.


    Nicole had thought when to do so, Jacob had bought everything done in half a day.


    When she was waiting, she received a call from Jacob.


    Nicole picked it up and said happily.


    "Have you had lunch?" Asked Jacob.


    "Not yet." Nicole looked at the new kitchen and happilyughed, "they have brought the kitchen


    supplies. I''m watching them now."


    "Is it done?" Jacob wasn''t surprised by how efficient his men were.


    Nicole shook her head, "no, but it will finish soon."


    "Okay. let the driver to drive you to XYG Restaurant after you finish there."


    "Okay, we''ll be there soon."


    Nicole answered in a light voice as she was in a good mood.


    She asked the driver to check the equipment first. After entering the bedroom, she changed into a long


    dress, put down her long hair which had been worn in a bun, tidy it up and lifted her handbag.


    "Miss Du, they have all been ced. Please check if there is anything improper. I''ll let them change


    immediately."


    Nicole shook her head with a smile, "no, I trust you. Jacob asked you to take me to XYG Restaurant.


    Let''s go there now."


    "Yes."


    The driver sent Nicole to the destination. There was a waiter waiting at the door to receive her. He sent


    Nicole to the private room that Jacob had booked.


    When Nicole entered the room, Jacob was watching a video. Jacob immediately turned off the video as


    soon as he saw her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What... What are you watching? " Nicole asked curiously.


    Instead of answering her question, Jacob asked Nicole, "are you satisfied with the kitchen?"


    Nicole sat down next to Jacob and answered honestly, "I came out in a hurry just now and I haven''t had


    time to take a look at it, but I think it''s good. They have carried a lot of things in it."


    "If there is anything inappropriate, buy it again." Jacob put his phone aside and took a sip of his tea.


    "Thank you."


    Jacob looked up at Nicole, puzzled, "hmm?"


    "Thank you for doing so much for me. It did not ur to me that you had already sent people to do it."


    "Humph!" Jacob looked back at the tea cup and said indifferently, "if you really want to thank me, you


    should cook well for me."


    However, she was in such a good mood that she couldn''t get angry with Jacob any more.


    "if you are not afraid of being poisoned to death by my food." Nicole asked deliberately.


    The two kept bickering until a waiter served the food.


    After lunch, Jacob was ready to go back to thepany and asked the driver to send Nicole back.


    "No, thanks. I''ll walk home and do some shopping." Nicole refused him.


    Jacob squinted. "To buy clothes?"


    Nicole then realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. She faltered, "I Maybe Just want to walk


    around... "


    If it was someone else, Jacob wouldn''t be alerted.


    But he knew Nicole well.


    She suddenly wanted to go shopping alone, which was unreasonable. Especially when she just got the


    new kitchen utensils she liked, and she was in a new ce.


    "What happened?"


    Nicole pretended to deny, "I am just going to take a walk.. It is not strange, is it? Aren''t you going back


    to thepany? Hurry up... "


    "It''s okay. I''m not busy at work. Let''s go shopping." Without a word, Jacob walked down the stairs and


    stood beside Nicole.


    "No, no, No. I can do it myself. I..." As she looked into Jacob''s eyes, Nicole couldn''t insist anymore.


    She had topromise and told him honestly, "well, I have a new job. My fans want me to livestream,


    and thepany also said that I am sucked in fans. So I want to buy a new dress and wear it during


    the livestream..."


    Seeing Jacob''s face look more and more gloomy, Nicole immediately exined with fear, "although it''s


    a live stream, it''s not a big deal. I won''t show up my face in the screen. I don''t need to show my face


    but only to make the cakes. It''s just a live stream making cake."


    After a moment of silence, Jacob said.


    "All right."


    "You... Agreed? " Nicole asked carefully.


    "Yes, but," Jacob requested, "you only can stream when I am there."


    Before Nicole was happy for a few seconds, her happiness was ruined. She pulled a long face and


    mumbled, "no, it''s too awkward."


    "It''s not a discussion. That''s it." Jacob said, not giving any chance to argue


    "But..."


    "I have to go back to thepany. If you don''t want to ept my n, then you don''t do it anymore."


    Jacob said and ran upstairs.


    Nicole and the driver were left behind, one sad and the other confused.


    --


    After finishing thepany''s affairs, Jacob logged on his phone ount and found the Facebook


    where Nicole made cake. It was posted in thetest section, with a "like" and a few words posted.


    After reading the message for a few seconds, an idea urred to Jacob. He rang the secretary.


    "Does this livestream have the function of reward?"


    "Yes, sir." The assistant was a little confused why his boss asked this question all of a sudden.


    Jacob nodded his head and continued, "now that I recharge it, I can give a reward when I watch the


    live streaming. Is it right?"


    "Yes." the assistant was confused, "Mr. Jacob, are you going to give a reward to someone?"


    "Yes."


    The assistant was more and more confused, but she didn''t dare to ask because he was her boss.


    After operating for a while, Jacob stopped his fingers, looked up at his assistant and said, "isn''t it too


    less to charge 100 thousand for one time?"


    The assistant opened her mouth wide, but then realized that she had made a gaffe. She closed her


    mouth and asked, "Mr. Jacob, which anchor do you want to reward?"


    Although you are rich, it is too extravagant for you to use nearly one and a half year sry for one


    reward!


    The assistant broke into tears in her heart. It turned out those anchors were treated the same way as it


    was said by the rich guys!

 Chapter 161 Do Not Force Me

    Chapter 161 Do Not Force Me


    Therefore, Nicole was in a bad mood when she tried on the clothes at the mall because of Jacob''s


    strict requirement.


    When other girls went into the fitting room with the new clothes, they were all ted. Only she was


    wearing a sad face as if she had just lost much. Her look was so frightening that even the salesman


    didn''t dare to rmend her anything.


    "Okay, I''ll take this one."


    Coming out of the fitting room, Nicole showed the dress she had chosen to the salesman beside her.


    The salesman peeped at her and then walked quickly to the cashier desk to pay the bill.


    "Ma''am, after the discount, it''s 1600 dors in total. Will you pay by cash or by card?"


    Hearing the high price, Nicole felt a little heartbroken. She had never bought herself such expensive


    clothes, and it was a 30% discount. She bit her teeth and answered, "I''ll pay by card."


    "Okay, this way please."


    Nicole didn''t dare to linger any longer after she bought the clothes. She picked up the bag and left the


    shopping mall in a hurry.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At that time, half of her monthly sry would have gone. Thanks to her living in Jacob''s house now,


    she didn''t have much to spend money. Otherwise, if she had to live a few more live streaming a month,


    her sry alone would not be enough for buying clothes.


    Because the video she recorded was a cake video, and the editing style of the video was also fresh


    and stunning, it required her to wear a little higher grade, to create a stable image.


    "I wonder if the money can be reimburse..." On the way home, Nicole signed and talked to herself.


    As soon as she entered into her home, her phone rang.


    Nicole closed the door and took out her phone to look at the caller ID.


    It was Sabina.


    Nicole stared at the number, but didn''t move. After a while, the phone stopped ringing. Then a text


    message popped up.


    Sabina: "you''d better answer it.".


    Sabina said in a tough tone with club.


    Then the phone rang again. Nicole took a deep breath and picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "You finally answered the phone. I thought you didn''t care about my words that day," Sabina continued


    with a slight smile


    "What''s up? Why are you calling?" But Nicole ignored Sabina''s words.


    "Can''t I call you for nothing?"


    Nicole didn''t answer. She took the bags into the bedroom, took out the newly bought clothes and put


    them in the closet.


    "I''m warning you. You''d better behave yourself and don''t y any tricks with me. Do you understand?"


    Sabina threatened Nicole with a cold voice


    Nicole was not in the mood to talk to her anymore. She asked straightforwardly, "Sabina, what do you


    want to say? Be frank. I''m busy now. I don''t have time to listen to you to beat around the bush."


    "What are you busy with? Are you busy with selling smile face to Jacob?"


    "If you don''t have anything else to say to ridicule me, then I have no time to listen. Bye." Nicole hung up


    the phone directly after she finished her words.


    But soon after she hung up, she received another call from Sabina.


    Gritting her teeth angrily, Nicole picked up the phone.


    "I want Jacob''s address and where he will go recently." This time, Sabina came straight to the point.


    She had clearly shown her intention.


    But this intention was so bold that Nicole gasped.


    "You''d better give me what I want, or I will not spare you!"


    Nicole burst intoughter when she heard Sabina''s threatening words as usual. "Are you kidding me,


    Sabina? I won''t ask you why you want these things now. And We don''t talk why I should tell you these


    information about Jacob. Just one thing, Do you think that Jacob will tell me about his activities? "


    "Isn''t Jacob a fan of you? He always brings you with him wherever he goes. Don''t you know that? Or


    don''t you want to tell me?" Sabina made a snort.


    Nicole had known from that day when they were in KTV that Sabina was going to take action against


    Jacob, but she failed. On that day, Jacob ignored her, and even embarrassed her. Nicole had thought


    that Sabina would give up after what had happened. She didn''t expect that Sabina was so persistent.


    "What? Are you dumb?" Without Nicole''s reply, Sabina asked with a sneer.


    Nicole sighed and couldn''t help asking Sabina, "aren''t you with Frank now? Frank was also from a rich


    family. Can''t you get everything to be with him? Why do you have to be with Jacob? "


    Do you like to rob the people around me. Nicole didn''t ask this question.


    Although she was angry and confused, she was too shy to say that.


    But she had no idea how reserved Sabina was.


    Sabinaughed when she heard what Nicole asked "Why? What do you think about? That''s because I


    think Jacob is better. I believe that you are good at choosing men. I always believe in you. "


    "You don''t know what kind of person Jacob is at all." Nicole didn''t want to waste time on Sabina


    anymore, so she said coldly, "I can''t provide you with the things you want. Besides, Jacob is not in the


    city now. Even if you know the address, it is impossible for you to leave Frank ande to Jacob. You


    would not make such a long way toe here."


    "What? Where was Jacob? Are you with him? " Sabina was getting nervous when she heard the


    answer.


    Nicole told a lie, " He is on a business trip in another city. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Frank."


    Then Nicole hung up the phone.


    Perhaps Sabina''s n was disrupted by this news. Nicole waited for a while, but Sabina did not call


    again.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, copsed on the bed with her mobile phone in her hands, and closed


    her eyes tiredly. ''this isn''t over yet. Sabina wille to me and force me to leak the information about


    Jacob. She will force me to do something I don''t want to do, '' Nicole thought to herself.


    It was not a good way to go on like this.


    Nicoley in bed, thought for a while and finally came up with an idea.


    She rolled over and sent a message to Consu. It was a text message to ask help from Consu to


    inquire about where Sabina lived in and went to recently.


    After sending the message, Nicole stared at her phone, waiting for Consu''s reply.


    After about half an hour, she got a message from Consu.


    Consu replied, "I''ve got some information from Bevis. Sabina has been staying at the hotel Frank


    booked for her. The name of the hotel is KD Hotel. It is in the East Street of the central square.".


    Consu asked more, "Why do you ask? Do you want to settle ounts with her? Don''t go alone.


    Take me with you!


    Nicole burst intoughter when she read Consu''s message. She texted back:" Don''t think too much.


    After some hesitation, she stood straight and finally decided to call Selina.


    She didn''t intend to help Selina, but at present, Sabina went too far and kept making trouble for her.


    She had no choice but to make trouble for Sabina in return.

 Chapter 162 You Are Heartless So I Am Heartless Either

    Chapter 162 You Are Heartless So I Am Heartless Either


    Selina put the dirty clothes into the washing machine and wiped her tears while pouring theundry


    liquid into it.


    These days, she worked a lot. She went to police station to check the news about her son as she kept


    looking for Sabina. But to her disappointment, she couldn''t find a way to deal with Austin''s case, and


    Sabina disappeared without a trace. As time went by, if she couldn''t find Sabina and couldn''t get the


    house back, she had to sell her own house to make money for Austin.


    In just a few days, Selina looked much older than before.


    She sighed heavily, closed the lid of the washing machine, unscrewed the switch, and helped her sore


    waist out of the bathroom.


    "Ring, ring, ring -"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her phone on the table in the living room suddenly rang.


    When Selina heard the ringtone, she pressed her forehead with a frown. Since she sent an


    advertisement to look for Sabina, she had been calling in again and again. She had been exhausted by


    the phone calls to swindle of group, money or anything else.


    She had been excited to hear the phone call, but now when she heard it, her head was two times


    bigger.


    But the phone was ringing not far away. She had to answer it.


    Selina slowly sat down on the sofa and grabbed her phone. When she saw the three words on the


    screen, her eyes widened in surprise.


    First she couldn''t believe it, then Selina answered the phone with her hands shaking. Hope filled her


    eyes again.


    "Nicole?"


    After waiting for a while, Selina finally answered the phone. Nicole said directly, "Selina Zhang, I''ll give


    you an address. You can go there to find Sabina."


    "Sabina Su? Do you know Sabina''s address? Are you willing to tell me? "


    "There is a hotel named KD Hotel in the East Street of the central square. Sabina has been living there


    for a while. You can find her there if you want."


    From shocked to surprise, Selina was in a daze for a moment.


    After a moment''s silence, Nicole said worriedly, "there are a man around Sabina. You''d better not go to


    the hotel to look for her directly. If she saw you, she might have to change a ce again."


    Selina immediately responded, "well, I see. Tell me, what should I do?"


    "What?" Nicole held her phone tightly. She had nevere up with such a bad idea, so she could not


    speak it out for a while.


    "Nicole, since you have told me the address, please help me to the end. These days, my legs really


    hurt, and my old waist pain rpsed. I really can''t stand it anymore."


    Although Nicole heard Selina''s pitiful tone, she still couldn''t get through the barrier in her heart. She


    thought for a while and said lightly, "if you don''t know what to do, you can go to discuss with your


    daughter, or let her ask her husband. I will not get involved in your affairs."


    "But..."


    "Well, don''t tell Sabina that I''ve told you her address. I am hanging up. You guys figure it out yourself. "


    Hearing the firm tone of Nicole, Selina had no choice but topromise, "Okay, I know. Don''t worry. I


    won''t mention you."


    Hearing Selina''s words, Nicole hung up the phone.


    It was not that she didn''t want to do anything to Sabina, but that she really didn''t want to collude with


    Selina.


    She didn''t want to be with Sabina, nor did she want to ally with Selina to take revenge on Sabina.


    After all, she hated both of them.


    Selina and her daughter could deal with Sabina together. At this time, no matter how much Selina


    cared about her daughter, she had to ask her daughter for help.


    Let them bite each other and don''t hurt others anymore.


    Lying prone on the bed, Nicole buried her face in the pillow, feeling extremely tired. Once upon a time,


    she was just an innocent girl who didn''t know anything about intrigue and schemes. But now, she was


    not only trapped in it, but also learned how to deal with others.


    These changes were not what she wanted.


    But she couldn''t stop it.


    She wouldn''t take the initiative to bully others, but she didn''t want to be bullied again and again.


    --


    After having the kitchenware, Nicole began to cook at home. Although Jacob was still picky and


    deliberately said something to hurt her, after listening to more, Nicole was immune to it and would retort


    from time to time, which made him speechless.


    A few dayster, the day for Nicole''s live broadcast came.


    The live streaming time was set at half past eight in the evening. Nicole prepared everything in


    advance, nervously adjusting the video camera to find the best angle.


    "Hey, can you stop looking at me?" Nicole, who was fiddling with the camera, couldn''t help but


    comin to Jacob, who had been standing at the kitchen door and staring at her.


    "Oh," replied Jacob expressionlessly. Then he lowered his head and began to y with his phone.


    "Can you go out for a while?" With such a big living person standing by her side, Nicole was about to


    go crazy with nervousness.


    "¡­¡­ Why are you so nervous? " Jacob asked in confusion.


    Nicole rolled her eyes, gritted her teeth and replied, "I don''t even take any photos. Why am I so


    nervous to do such a live broadcast now? If it were you, how could you not be nervous? "


    Jacob shook his head seriously, "I won''t be nervous."


    "How is that possible? !"


    "I''m fine." shrugging, Jacob continued, "I''m not nervous when I''m giving a speech in front of tens of


    thousands of people. There''s nothing to be nervous in from of the screen."


    Hearing this, Nicole had nothing to say but to ept the fact helplessly, "well, you are awesome. You


    are experienced, but I can''t."


    "You can just treat them as cabbage." Said Jacob.


    Nicole didn''t hear it clearly, "what did you say?"


    Jacob went into the kitchen, found some radishes and potatoes from the fridge, and put them beside


    the camera that Nicole had put, "imagine them as your audience."


    "You are really..." Looking at the messy potato, Nicole burst intoughter, "Why are you so funny?"


    "Look, you are not nervous now." With his arms around Nicole''s waist, Jacob kissed on Nicole''s


    forehead and said, "remember to keep that in mind."


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Nicole felt warm in her heart. She had thought that he was here tough at her,


    but she didn''t expect Jacob to be so considerate for her.


    All of a sudden, the sweetness in her heart was more than nervousness, and Nicole felt much more


    rxed.


    Before the livestream started, Alex sent a message to Nicole, telling her that thepany was ready to


    buy rmendation for her and the online water army would help her poprity. She just needed to


    make sure that there was no problem with the livestream, and that it would be as interesting as


    possible to stimte the atmosphere.


    Although they didn''t require too much, Nicole was still under great pressure. She suddenly felt that it


    was not a bad idea for Jacob to watch her live streaming.

 Chapter 163 Is He A Rich Man

    Chapter 163 Is He A Rich Man


    At half past eight in the evening, the livestream began.


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole waved her hand in front of the camera with a smile and greeted her fans.


    "Hello, Hello, everyone. I''m Nicole. I''m d to host this livestream for you. Today is my first livestream.


    I may be a little nervous. I hope you..."


    Standing behind the camera, not far away from Nicole, Jacob looked at the scene and nodded with


    satisfaction. Nicole''s opening performance was better than he had expected.


    The live streaming was divided into three stages. The first stage was to make cakes, the second stage


    was to chat while eating cakes, and the third stage was to send red packets and benefits to inform the


    next activity.


    After the opening introduction, Nicole began to make cakes.


    Unlike those fake bloggers, Nicole was indeed making cakes and kept a good attitude. Although she


    hadn''t started to study for a long time, she was hardworking. In just a few months, she had been able


    to make the same level cakes as the cake shop outside.


    Today''s live broadcast, Nicole was going to show everyone the method to frame cakes.


    "To frame the cake, there are two tools that must be used." As Nicole was doing the show, she said,


    "this is called the flower mounted turntable. Later our cake will be put on it, and this is called a duster.


    Take a piece of cake we just cut and put it on the flower mounted turntable. Then cut some fresh milk


    oil with the duster and put it in the center of the cake. "


    On the screen, there were people constantly browsing various messages, including asking where to


    buy the flower mounted turntable, and asking how long it would take. Because of not so many fans, the


    messages were also sent slowly, it was not impossible to read them.


    Since Nicole was making cakes with both hands, she couldn''t reply, nor had time to stare at the screen


    all the time, so thepany arranged a helper for her, whose name was Nicole''s assistant, who was


    specially responsible for answering these questions.


    Jacob stared at the screen and looked up at Nicole from time to time. He frowned and looked very


    serious, seeming to be thinking about something.


    "Well, the prototype of a small cake has been done!" With a happy smile, Nicole picked up another tool


    and shook it towards the camera. "This is called serrated scraps, which are used to make patterns for


    the cake. In this way, you can stick it to the side of the cake and turn the table. After a circle, the


    patterns on the side of the cake are made. Next, it''s time to give y to your ideas. "


    Nicole skillfully cut the mango into a-shape, peeled the strange fruit and put it on the table. Then


    she picked up a te of strawberry and a te of cherry, and asked her fans, "do you think it''s better to


    add the strawberry or the cherry?"


    Jacob was not far away from Nicole, so he turned down the volume of the live video because he was


    afraid that the noise here would affect Nicole''s live streaming. Hearing the question of Nicole, he


    quickly looked up at Nicole, and then typed the two words and sent them out: strawberry.


    BC-White: strawberry.


    Helen''s Frog: cherries!


    Nicole''s assistant: cherry.


    Looking at the messages on the screen, Nicole murmured a few words and put down the strawberry


    te with a smile. "It seems that more people here like cherries. Let''s add cherries today, and next time


    we have the chance to add cherries."


    Jacob''s face darkened at once. He was getting upset that he gave a Lamborghini gift as a reward to


    express his feeling.


    Other fans got furious.


    As Nicole put the cherries on the cake, she nced at the screen.


    She was so frightened that her hand shook and the cherry te in her hand almost fell on the cake.


    In the blink of an eye, why did someone suddenly start to reward her?


    Didn''t thepany say that the paid posters and bounties were at the stage of chatting? The cake


    hadn''t been finished yet. Why did it begin?


    Although Nicole was shocked, she still read the names ording to thepany''s instructions.


    "Thank you for the free Lamborghini from BC-White. Thank you. It''s my first time to receive a reward. I


    didn''t expect it to be so great. I''m a little nervous. Ha ha."


    Jacob moved his finger again and sent some other gifts.


    Nicole was too busy with saying thanks to do her work.


    BC-White: strawberry.


    Hearing that, Nicole was stunned and thought, ''This man suddenly began to reward me. Does he want


    me to put strawberry instead of cherry? ''?


    Not only did Nicole think so, but also other fans of Nicole began to browse the screen. They crazily


    gave BC-White a big shot, showing awesome, and some who did propose strawberry at start also


    began to reward, indicating that they were going topete for it.


    It never urred to Nicole that such an emergency would happen. She immediately looked at the


    tabletputer which had been ced aside for a long time. The screen of the tabletputer was


    still in the chatting interface with Alex, which was left at that time in order to prevent an emergency.


    Sure enough, when Nicole looked over, she saw thetest message from Alex.


    Alex: I will arrange someone to send rewards for blueberry to stimte that person. Don''t be in a hurry.


    Let''s have a chat first.


    Nicole felt that it was a bit unkind to do so, but she was not the one who had the final say on the arrow.


    She could only persuade her fans not to be excited, not to incite them, and not to refuse their kindness.


    Soon, Nicole saw the power of thepany''s water army.


    BC-White, who was ranked first in the award list, was soon defeated by another fan named Big-North.


    Although she knew it was paid by the paid supporters, Nicole still expressed her gratitude to them. As


    soon as she thanked them one by one, she saw BC-White start a new round of rewards.


    She didn''t even have time to see what the gift was.


    Nicole was a little anxious. She was afraid that BC-White would be provoked by thepany, so she


    quickly said, "don''t be excited. Thank you, BC-White. You are the first person to reward me tonight. I


    decide to make your choice of strawberry, okay?"


    After saying that, Nicole saw that the gift for reward stopped slowly.


    She turned around and saw the message from Alex, "don''t call the stop so early. It''s a hot time, and we


    can continue!"!


    Pretending not to see the message, Nicole started to make the final decoration for the cake. While


    doing it, she said to her fans in the camera without raising her head, "the cake is almost done. Don''t


    leave now. We will have benefitter."


    An hourter, the live broadcast ended.


    Nicole said goodbye to her fans with a smile, and agreed to continue streaming at the same time next


    week. At that time, there would be more new things, and Nicole''s assistant had built a group to let the


    fans enter the group in which could get more benefits.


    Before turn off the Livestream, Nicole took a look at the reward list. As expected, BC-White took the


    lead and took the first ce, unshakable.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Why was he so impulsive? Too much money to burn? Was he really a rich man with too much money


    that he had nowhere to spend? Thought Nicole.

 Chapter 184 The Luckiest Thing

    Chapter 184 The Luckiest Thing


    These words had been lingering in Nicole''s mind since the day when Jacob said them.


    Although she had said that Jacob was too arrogant and shameless. But after that, when she thought of


    this sentence again, she would naturally raise the corners of her mouth.


    It seemed that he was right.


    Jacob''s appearance made her life a mess. No matter the final result was good or bad, at least it was


    colorful and unusual.


    She thought that many yearster, when she told her little grandson and granddaughter the story, she


    would definitely sigh with emotion, which was so touching.


    However, Nicole didn''t tell her true feelings to Jacob. After all, Jacob was so arrogant. If she told him


    about it, he might becent.


    Since she was strongly supported by thepany, Nicole''s career had advanced by leaps and bounds,


    both in content and the number of fans. Some advertisingpanies even began to talk about


    cooperation with her.


    Of course, thepany was in full charge of these things. Her most important job was to shoot video


    and live broadcast.


    Different from her previous fights, now she had to participate in the deliberation of every message to be


    sent and every livestream link. Only after confirming that it could be sent could she send it.


    She had lost her freedom, but she got a lot of rewards.


    In the second month after she was highly rmended, when she got her sry and bonus, she was


    so surprised that she could hardly believe it. After reading message for several times, she was sure


    that she didn''t read it wrong.


    Then, the new year came.


    The new year was the rush hour of activities, not only for stars, but also for the Inte Celebrities.


    As a new Inte celebrity with the most potential and quality, Nicole was invited to attend the annual


    Inte celebrity contest at the same time with a group of big names.


    Alex epted the notice without consulting Nicole. When he told Nicole that she was going to take part


    in thepetition, Nicole didn''t dare to say yes directly.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex was confused.


    Nicole answered truthfully, "I''m not sure if I can make my appearance in front of the camera."


    "Of course you can. You are pretty. I bet you will attract a lot of fans after your appearance."


    "No, I''m not worried about this..."


    "Then what is it?"


    Thinking of Jacob, Nicole sighed, "I''m worried about my family. I don''t know if they will agree..."


    "It''s a good thing. Why don''t they agree?" Alex didn''t leave any way for Nicole to retreat. He said


    directly, "you must take part in this activity. You should discuss it with your family."


    "Okay..."


    In fact, even without Alex''s exnation, [Nicole knew clearly how important this activity was. Many


    people in thepany tried their best to get the chance to participate, but they didn''t have this


    opportunity. If she gave up this opportunity, it would be really sorry for thepany''s cultivation for so


    long.


    But as for Jacob...


    She doesn''t think he would like her to show up in public... ''


    Nicole was very worried about this.


    In order to have a good talk with Jacob, Nicole made a table of dishes and waited for him toe back


    home. However, Jacob didn''t show up until eight o''clock in the evening.


    Seeing that the dishes were getting cold, Nicole was a little anxious. She took out her phone and was


    about to call Jacob. When she was about to dial the number, the door of the house was suddenly


    opened.


    Nicole looked up and was surprised to see Jacob.


    "You are back." Nicole stood up happily and hurried to the kitchen with the dishes. "The dishes are


    cold. I''ll heat them up for you."


    "No hurry. Come here first."


    "What?" Nicole put down the dishes obediently, only to find that the driver was still standing behind


    Jacob. The driver was holding several boxes in his hands.


    Jacob turned around and said to the driver, "put them on the sofa."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    The driver put down the box gently and left after receiving the order from Jacob.


    Confused, Nicole looked at the box tied with bowknot and then at Jacob, asking, "what did you buy?"


    "Guess?" Jacob smiled.


    "What can I guess?"


    Jacob kept smiling. He took Nicole''s hand and walked to the sofa. "If you are curious, you can open


    them yourself."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Did you buy them for me?" Although Nicole could only think of this possibility from Jacob''s reaction,


    she still couldn''t believe it.


    Jacob didn''t make it sure, but continued, "open them and you''ll know."


    With doubt, Nicole let go of Jacob''s hand and touched the delicate box. There was no LOGO on the


    paper box, so it was hard to tell what it was.


    "Which one first?" Nicole hesitated.


    Jacobughed, "Which one do you want to open first?"


    Nicole held one in her hands and pondered, "What about the biggest one?"


    "Okay."


    Nicole took a deep breath. She was inexplicably nervous when she opened the box. Her palms were


    sweating. She didn''t know if it was because of Jacob''s gentle expression or because she had a please


    to Jacob.


    The bowknot made ofce and ribbon scattered in the air. Biting her lips, Nicole opened the box at one


    point one.


    A pure white dress was lying quietly in the middle of the box. Just under the light of the room, it


    reflected dazzling light.


    With her eyes wide open, Nicole turned to Jacob in disbelief.


    "Is... Is this... "


    Jacob smiled and nodded.


    "It''s for you."


    "Why?"


    Jacob turned his head to take a nce at the box and said with a smile, "open the rest."


    Nicole didn''t get an answer, but she had to do as Jacob said.


    In the second bigger box, there was a pair of high-heeled shoes with bandage. Since she engaged in


    the career of Inte celebrity, Nicole had more or less known some brands. This pair of high-heeled


    shoes was a limited edition of a famous brand. It was said that unless customized, it was impossible to


    get it.


    Nicole was getting more and more surprised. She opened the third box with her hands shaking.


    One diamond ne and two diamond earrings.


    Just looking at it, Nicole was almost dazzled by their lights.


    If the first two dishes surprised her so much that she couldn''t close her mouth, thest box was beyond


    her imagination.


    "They are for you. Try it on?"


    Nicole couldn''t help but ask Jacob again, "why?"


    Jacob smiled as if Nicole had asked a question that she didn''t need to ask at all. "What do you think?


    Don''t you need them? "


    "I..." Nicole wanted to say no, because she didn''t need such expensive clothes and jewelry. But at that


    moment, it suddenly urred to her that she was going to attend the annual Inte celebrity contest.


    Jacob''s action not only showed that he had known about it, but also showed that he supported it.


    Apart from joy, Nicole was more shocked. "How did you know?"


    "The list has been put out." Jacob reached out his hand and tucked the hair behind Nicole''s ears. He


    teased, "don''t tell me. You haven''t known yet."


    "I know, but I don''t know you''ve already known." After saying that, Nicole nced at the cold dishes on


    the table and thought it was funny. Before that, she was worried that Jacob would not agree.


    Nicole was so shocked that she forgot that these jewelry dresses had to be customized in advance.


    And the list of her participants had just been released. How did Jacob get it ready in such a short time?


    But she was just too happy.


    "Don''t you want to have a try?" Jacob asked again.


    Of course, Nicole wanted to have a try, but she felt very shy when she met the burning eyes of Jacob.


    "Let''s tryter. It won''t be good if they are broken." Nicole closed the boxes one by one and pulled


    Jacob to sit at the table. "Let''s eat. I''ll heat them up."


    Noticing the shyness of Nicole, Jacob didn''t force her. After all, she had to wear them for him sooner or


    later.


    She couldn''t escape from it.

 Chapter 185 Molested By A Strange Man

    Chapter 185 Molested By A Strange Man


    The day before the new year''s celebration, Jacob and Nicole went back to A City by car.


    Because the annual celebration would be held in A City.


    As the invited guest, Nicole put on her dress and made up in advance. Sitting in the car, she waited


    nervously for the red carpet to walk.


    "Are you such nervous?" Sitting next to Nicole, Jacob smiled.


    "Yes." Nicole kept taking deep breaths, but she was short of breath as long as she saw the surging


    media and the flickering spotlights outside the window.


    Seeing the nervous look on Nicole''s face, Jacob couldn''t help worrying about Nicole. He was afraid that


    she would sprain her ankle or faint when she walked upter.


    "What about I go with you?" Jacob suggested.


    "No way!" Nicole refused Jacob without hesitation. Noticing the change of expression on Jacob''s face,


    she exined, "if you go with me, the media will surely make up stories. Thepany will also me


    me. "


    Jacob remained silent. He thought Nicole was a fool. No matter it was the media or Nicole''spany, if


    they saw him appear with her, it would be of great help to her career.


    But if she didn''t want this stunt, he wouldn''t do it.


    Jacob kept silent for a moment and said, "do you remember what I taught you? How can you not be


    nervous in front of many people?"


    Nicole thought for a while, nodded, and answered while recalling, "just take them as potatoes and


    radishes."


    "Yes." Jacobughed lightly, "I''ll teach you one more move today."


    "What is that?"


    "When you look at the mediater, just like wave to your old ssmates with a smile. Don''t think too


    highly of them, let alone be afraid. You should know that you will be the protagonist when you go up


    later. "


    Nicole doubted, "really?"


    "Of course. Do you believe me?"


    "I believe you."


    Nicole nodded heavily. The next moment, her car started and slowly stopped at the end of the red


    carpet. The staff opened the door.


    "Go ahead."


    "Okay."


    Maybe it was because of Jacob''s encouragement, Nicole was very calm after getting off the car. All she


    thought about was what he had said, so she forgot to be nervous.


    During the moment when the host introducing her, she gracefully walked through the red carpet and


    gracefully walked to the host.


    "Hello, Miss Nicole."


    "Hello, Host."


    Looking at Nicole in the spotlight, a warm smile appeared in Jacob''s eyes. He turned his head and


    ordered the driver, "let''s go."


    "Yes, sir."


    As a partner of Awake-Morning Agency, Jacob was also invited. However, when the organizers sent


    the invitation, they didn''t expect that Jacob woulde.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Jacob came.


    He didn''t walk the red carpet, but directly appeared at the backstage of the activity.


    At that moment, people who had heard of Mr. Jacob of the Gu family and met him were all excited.


    "Mr. Jacob, I didn''t expect to see you here. Nice to meet you."


    "Mr. Jacob! I thought I was wrong! "


    Jacob echoed with a smile, polite and alienated. After a round of social engagements, his sight fell


    steadily on Nicole, who came down from the red carpet and also entered the backstage.


    As a new Inte celebrity, although Nicole was a little famous, she was nothingpared to the big


    shots gathered here.


    She greeted the Inte Celebrities of herpany and then just stood aside quietly, waiting for the


    entrance.


    "Nicole, there are so many people here. Let''s go inside and have a seat." A girl in the samepany,


    who was working on ying games, suggested to Nicole.


    "Okay." Nicole also felt that it was too noisy, so she nodded.


    But what she didn''t see was that this game anchor, with her back to her, winked at a fat man not far


    away.


    "That''s it. No one is here."


    "Okay."


    The two entered an idle dressing room and sat down on the chairs.


    Nicole usually didn''t wear high heels. After standing for a while, she felt a little pain in her ankle, so she


    looked down at her own foot and moved her ankle in a small area.


    "Nicole, did youe alone today?" The girl asked enthusiastically.


    Nicole was stunned. Thinking of Jacob, she shook her head but nodded as well.


    "Are you here alone or not?" The girlughed.


    "Yes." Nicole wasn''t familiar with this girl, so she chose to keep it a secret about Jacob.


    The girl rolled her eyes and said, "well..."


    The door of the dressing room suddenly opened. Nicole subconsciously looked at the door and saw a


    fat man push the door open.


    "Ah, it''s so noisy outside." The man shouted and walked into the dressing room.


    Nicole thought that the man came in to have a rest just like her, so she just smiled and nodded without


    saying anything.


    After the three of them sat down for a while, the girl suddenly stood up and said to Nicole, "I''m going to


    check how it is going outside. Wait for me here."


    "I''ll go with you." Nicole stood up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Don''t worry. Your feet hurt. Sit a little longer." The girl forced Nicole to sit down and walked out quickly.


    Seeing the door of the dressing room closed again, Nicole heard the breath of a strange man next to


    her. Feeling that it was inappropriate for a man and a woman to stay in the room alone, she stood up


    and was about to leave.


    Just as her fingers were about to touch the doorknob, another hand suddenly stretched out from one


    side and grabbed it.


    "?" Puzzled, Nicole looked at the owner of the hand.


    "You are Nicole, right?" The man smiled warmly. "Hello, I''m your fan, die-hard fan."


    The man''s smile made Nicole very ufortable, but the man''s words made her unable to find


    anything wrong. She could only respond politely with a smile, "thank you for your attention."


    "I like you very much. I really like you. " The man''s eyes twinkled with desire.


    Nicole stepped back to maintain herst grace, "thank you for your love. But I have to go out now. The


    activity is about to begin. "


    The man''s hand was firmly pressed on the doorknob, and he smiled mischievously. "It''s still a long way


    to go. It will be boring to wait outside. I''m your die-hard fan, we can have a talk here."


    "We can talk outside as well." At this time, Nicole had already felt scared.


    "Don''t do that. There are too many people talking to you outside. It won''t be my turn." The man said as


    he reached out his free hand to grab Nicole.


    Startled, Nicole pped his hand away without hesitation.


    "Show some respect!"


    "Ha ha." Seeing Nicole''s firm attitude, the man slid his hand from the doorknob and locked it. His eyes


    were as greedy as beasts. "Well, are you very superior? Can''t you talk to me?"


    Nicole didn''t expect this to happen. Seeing the man locked, she warned him nervously and fearfully,


    "my friend will be back soon. You''d better not act rashly."


    "your friend?" The manughed, "I''m afraid your friend is too busy to care about you."


    The man approached her step by step. The dressing room was not big, and Nicole had no way back.


    She leaned against the cold wall, gritted her teeth and threatened the man, "there are people outside.


    They wille as soon as I call. You''d better leave now, or you will be in big trouble!"


    "You can have a try!" The man grabbed Nicole''s arm and pressed it against the wall, "shout as loudly


    as you can. Let''s see if anyone wille to you. Let me tell you, there is music ying outside. No one


    can hear you even if you scream. "


    "No way!"


    "No way? Why don''t you give it a try? "


    Nicole was so frightened that her legs became weak. She had never thought that she would meet such


    a disgusting person. She was so weak that she could not resist the fat man in front of her. At this


    moment, all her expectations were on the girl who went out to check the activity.


    "Well, do you still count on your so-called friend?" The man''s words shattered Nicole''sst hope.


    All of a sudden, Nicole realized why that girl who had no contact with her at ordinary times suddenly


    asked her to have a rest, why she suddenly left, why she did note back after leaving for so long.


    She widened her eyes in disbelief. "You... you are... So you are on the same side! "


    "You just found it out?" The man smiled coldly, "but it''s toote!"


    "No No... " Nicole was frightened to cry.


    The man twisted Nicole''s arm, looked ferocious, and said in a disdainful tone, "don''t pretend to be


    innocent in front of me. Such girl like you, I know you''ve slept with many bosses, okay?"

 Chapter 186 You Do Not Want To Be Alive Anymore

    Chapter 186 You Do Not Want To Be Alive Anymore


    "Damn it! Why are you here?"


    When Jacob was standing idly, Frank suddenly appeared from behind him.


    Frank was surprised, as if he had seen a ghost. "Didn''t you never take part in such an activity? Why did


    youe here today?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Ah, I see. Did youe with Nicole?" Frank knew clearly what to say and what not to say. He


    mouthed out two words: Nicole Du.


    Jacob nodded, "yes."


    "She''s really amazing. She has made great progress. Where is she?" Frank knew that Nicole was


    doing a live broadcast on the Inte, so he understood the whole story at once.


    "She was there just now. She probably went to toilet now." Jacob looked into the crowd and suddenly


    realized that Nicole had disappeared for a long time.


    He straightened up and nced around the backstage, but still didn''t see Nicole.


    Instead, he saw the girl who was chatting with Nicole before.


    The girl sneaked around and looked back at the makeup room in the distance from time to time. Her


    expression and physical movements were very unnatural.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and sensed that something was wrong with that girl.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As for why?


    "The music is ying. Is Nicole sitting inside?" The crowd began to move towards the entrance of the


    venue, and Frank suddenly interjected.


    Jacob shook his head, "No."


    "What?"


    Nicole was not the kind of person who would rush in the front. An extremely bad idea shed through


    the mind of Jacob. He strode across the crowd and blocked in front of that girl who was about to enter


    the room.


    "Hello, where is Nicole?"


    "What?" The girl was so frightened that she stepped back and smiled, "I don''t know. Maybe she has


    already gone in."


    Jacob''s face darkened. He stared at the girl and repeated his question, "I''m asking you, where is


    Nicole?"


    "I don''t know. Why do you ask me?" The girl lowered her head and walked towards the entrance in a


    hurry.


    Frank stepped forward and blocked the girl''s way.


    The girl''s face turned pale with fear, but she still refused to admit it. "Who are you? What do you want


    to do?"


    Jacob was polite. But Frank lowered his eyes and threatened, "little girl, don''t y tricks on Mr. Jacob,


    or you will be driven out of here immediately, understand?"


    "What What? " Hearing this, the girl was unable to speak fluently.


    She didn''t like Nicole''s good luck. She couldn''t believe that a anchorwoman of delicious food could


    beat her, so she found ascivious producer to teach Nicole a lesson. What''s more, she could tter


    that producer as well.


    Unexpectedly, Nicole had such a powerful background?


    "Tell me, where is Nicole now?"


    "I... I don''t know... " The girl looked around, daring not look at Frank and Jacob at all.


    Staring at the girl for a few seconds, Jacob ordered Frank, "keep an eye on her." Then he strode into


    the passage not far behind the girl.


    The girl kept looking at them, and Nicole also disappeared here.


    Jacob walked quickly into the dressing room. There was only one door which was tightly closed. When


    Jacob walked to the door, he found something wrong.


    "Jacob! ''Jacob! Help me! "


    In the deafening music, the sound was very weak. If someone didn''t carefully distinguish it, he could


    hardly hear it.


    But at that moment, Jacob heard it clearly.


    It was Nicole asking help.


    The door was locked from inside. Jacob stepped back and kicked the door open with a bang.


    Affected by the sudden noise, the people in the room turned their heads.


    "I think you... do not want to be alive any longer... " Jacob walked up to the man and kicked him in the


    belly before he could react.


    "Ja... Jacob... " Pressed against the wall, Nicole burst into tears and threw herself into Jacob''s arms.


    The tear stains and painful cries on Nicole''s face broke Jacob''s heart. He didn''t dare to think about


    what would happen to Nicole if he waste.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Jacob closed his eyes tightly to dispel all the bad ideas.


    The man who fell on the ground staggered to his feet. While taking a breath, he pointed at Jacob''s


    back and cursed, "you How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? You''d better kneel down and


    apologize to me now, or I''ll teach you a lesson! "


    Jacob slowly released Nicole, turned his head and stared at the fat man.


    "Pardon?"


    "Let me tell you, you''d better Puff... " Before he could finish his words, Jacob kicked him another feet


    again.


    This feet was on his chest. The man covered his chest and fell to the ground, gasping for breath. It was


    so painful that he couldn''t get up.


    At this time, almost all the people waiting at the backstage had entered the venue. Frank was blocking


    the woman outside. The loud noise in the dressing room instantly attracted the person in charge of


    checking the event.


    "What''s wrong? What''s going on? "


    "He He hit me... " Gasping for breath, the man used Jacob first.


    Seeing the serious injury, the person in charge immediately ran to hold the man and asked, "is it


    serious? Do you need an ambnce?"


    "He! He hit me. Call the police! "


    The person in charge looked at Jacob, "Sir, what happened? Mr. Jacob? Why are you here? " The


    person in charge looked anxiously at the person lying on the ground and didn''t find that the person


    standing next to him was Jacob.


    With a cold smile on his face, Jacob said in a condescending tone, "finally a talkative persones."


    "Mr. Jacob, what are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you never picking up the participants?" Jacob cast a cold nce at the man who was still half


    lying on the ground and said with disdain, "how could such a bastard be let in?"


    The person in charge looked embarrassed. It was the first time that Jacob came to attend an activity,


    and such a thing happened. If the boss knew it, he would definitely be fired.


    "That bastard appeared in this ce and almost hurt my people, do you know?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob. I''m really sorry." The person in charge took a look at Nicole, who was crying in


    Jacob''s arms, and then looked at the man lying on the ground. He instantly understood what had


    happened here.


    When the man saw that the person in charge apologized to Jacob in a humble manner, he felt unfair


    instantly. He pointed at the nose of the person in charge and cursed, "it was me who was hurt! You


    should ask him to apologize to me! "


    "Ha ha." Jacob walked over step by step. While the man was retreating in horror, he stepped on the


    man''s ankle.


    "Ahhh!" All of a sudden, the dressing room burst into a scream like a pig.


    [ÖÜöÎ], who had been waiting outside, felt interesting when he heard the voice. He pulled the frightened


    woman into the dressing room.


    When he came in, he saw that Jacob was kicking his crotch.


    "Ahhh!"


    The man''s scream was heartbreaking, and Frank couldn''t help but pinch his legs, even he felt pain.


    Jacob slowly rubbed his shoes on the floor, as if the soles of his shoes were much cleaner than men''s


    clothes.


    "If you want me to apologize to you, you have to check if you have the chance first."


    The person in charge stood aside nkly and didn''t dare to persuade him at all. At this moment, the


    only thing he could do was to pray in his heart, hoping that Jacob would not tell his boss and that it


    would not make a big deal.


    "Jacob, That''s all. "


    Just as the person in charge kept silent, he heard the weak voice of the woman beside Jacob.


    "Let''s go." Nicole stepped forward and grabbed Jacob''s sleeve.


    Jacob didn''t say a word. He pressed his lips tightly and looked at Nicole silently.


    "My makeup is ruined. I have to go upstairs to get the prizeter. " Nicole lowered her head and said in


    a low voice.


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Although Jacob was still angry, he couldn''t refuse Nicole''s request. Especially, what Nicole looked like


    at this moment made his heart ache.


    Jacob took a deep breath, held around Nicole, and left the task to Frank.


    "Destroy this man!"


    "I... I want to... "


    "What?"


    Seeing the serious look in Jacob''s eyes, Frank couldn''t keep rxed anymore. He had no choice but to


    say, "Okay, I''ll handle it."


    "Humph!" Jacob walked forward with Nicole in his arms. When he saw the girl who had cheated Nicole,


    he said to the person in charge without looking back, "I won''t beat a woman. Ask this woman out for


    me. I don''t want to see her here anymore. "

 Chapter 187 She Could Not Believe It

    Chapter 187 She Could Not Believe It


    "No... It has nothing to do with me... " The girl grasped Nicole''s wrist and begged in a low voice,


    "Nicole, it really has nothing to do with me. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I really..."


    Even though Nicole was softhearted, she couldn''t forgive this woman at the moment.


    She trusted this girl, so she went to the room with her. She didn''t expect that this girl would set her up


    like this. If Jacob wasn''t here, she would have suffered a lot.


    "Jacob..." Turning her head to Jacob, Nicole didn''t want to see the girl''s hypocritical face any more.


    Jacob understood what Nicole meant. He pushed the girl away expressionlessly, sneered and left the


    dressing room with Nicole.


    "I''ll take care of her. You can go back to your work." Frank patted the person in charge on the shoulder


    and pointed at the girl standing there in a daze.


    The person in charge wiped the sweat on his forehead, nodded, walked to the girl''s side, and scolded


    angrily, "hurry up to leave!"


    "No... You can''t drive me away. I know nothing. You wronged me! " It was the first time for this woman


    to attend an activity like this. She had spent a lot of effort to get the quota. How could she be willing to


    be driven out directly!


    "If you don''t leave by yourself, I''ll call the security guard in and take you out." The person in charge


    didn''t show any kindness to this woman who had no background, no power and had even provoked Mr.


    Jacob.


    The girl sobbed, "why... Why? "


    Frank, who was watching the drama aside, cut in at the right time andmented urately, "there is


    no diamond, do not get porcin living. If you don''t have a brain, don''t try to frame others. "


    "I..."


    In just more than ten minutes, everything had changed.


    Her original n was that Nicole was got by the producers, and Nicole was so heartbroken and


    disheveled. And Nicole would definitely miss the award ceremony, which would anger thepany,


    and her image and career would plummet by tens of thousands of feet. At that time, she herself would


    be a new favorite of thepany with the resources provided by the producer.


    It was a good n, but she never expected that there was such a powerful person behind Nicole.


    She couldn''t afford to offend him at all.


    The girl walked out of the hall with a dejected face and fell on the cold concrete floor.


    She knew that thepany would also punish her after the fact that she framed Nicole was exposed


    tomorrow. She was doomed.


    Everything was over.


    ---


    After fixing her make-up, Nicole straightened her dress and was about to enter the hall from the side


    door to her seat.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Jacob asked.


    Nicole thought for a while and shook her head, "the camera will be brought to me when the award


    ceremony is held. If people see you sitting next to me, they will talk about you and me."


    Jacob didn''t care about it, "there is nothing to hide."


    "My colleagues will judge..."


    "Forget it. You can go in now. I''m going to check Frank. " Seeing that Nicole was reluctant to go with


    him, Jacob didn''t force her. He knew Nicole well. Although he was dissatisfied with Nicole''s idea on this


    point, He really didn''t want to make her sad again as Nicole had just been frightened.


    Nicole opened her mouth, "thank you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Okay."


    In fact, not only was she afraid of being seen by her colleagues, but also Nicole was more afraid of


    being seen by Jacob''s parents and Judy. Thetter three were much more difficult to deal with than her


    colleagues.


    The slide was ying on the stage. It was an outstanding online popr work of this year and its


    achievements. The seats for guests were dark, and only the light at the steps could see the road.


    Nicole walked carefully to her seat and sat down.


    The people sitting around her were all from the samepany. Although they were surprised to see


    here in sote, they knew the rules and did not deliberately make amotion.


    When the slide was over, a man and a woman, two hosts began to make a speech to make the guests


    and the audienceugh. Nicole also showed a smile, pping and apuding with others from time to


    time.


    After the host''s speech, the award ceremony began.


    She got nervous for no reason when she heard the host say the names of the awarding guest.


    Although she knew that her prize was still behind, she was still very excited though it was just a trivial


    new award.


    Since she graduated from high school, she had never been on the stage to receive any awards.


    And this time, it would happen in front of so many people.


    The waiting time was the longest. Nicole''s palms were sweating unconsciously. She listened to the


    awards one by one, and finally heard the awards she was going to win.


    "The most potential new Inte celebrity of the year -It is...."


    The host deliberately prolonged the tone to create a nervous atmosphere. After more than ten seconds,


    he read out the list of winners.


    "''I love Lhipu''. ''Nicole learning baking..."


    There were five people in total, and Nicole was one of them.


    Thunderous apuse broke out. Under the gaze of the public, Nicole stood up and walked to the stage


    with a smile. The prize giving guests would award the awards to the new winners one by one and


    shake hands with them.


    When Nicole was about to deliver a speech after winning the prize, she took a deep breath and spoke


    out the speech that she had already memorized.


    "Thank you for giving me this award, which is an affirmation and a great encouragement to me. Thank


    my fans, who support me and like me. Without you, I can''te till now. And thank everyone who


    helped me. Thank you. I will continue to work hard next. "


    The speech of the prize winner was just like other people''s, which wasmon. But that''s enough.


    Nicole doesn''t like to be novel, let alone be in the limelight.


    But even if she didn''t want to attract attention, it didn''t mean that others would cooperate with her.


    Just as Nicole finished her speech and was about to step down, the hostess suddenly praised her with


    a smile, "Wow, the ne is really beautiful."


    "Thank you." Nicole replied with a sweet smile.


    At the same time, several big V in the fashion industry were whispering to each other without raising


    their eyelids. Hearing this praise, they looked at Nicole and frowned.


    "That one... Could it be... "


    "The art of Greeno, which was auctioned in Paris some time ago?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It can''t be true... That one was bought with one million dors. This girl can''t afford it, can she? "


    All of them looked incredulous. They followed Nicole''s steps and watched Nicole return to her seat.


    "I think it''s true."


    "Me too Magic reality... "


    They looked back at Nicole again and again, almost wishing to rush over and lean on Nicole to study.


    At this moment, Nicole didn''t know that she had been paid attention to because of a ne. Holding


    the trophy in her hand, she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    At this moment, she couldn''t believe that her career could be so sessful.


    At this moment, she really wanted to run to her mother with the trophy and proudly told her mother that


    she had done it. In the future, her mother would not have to worry about money. Just let her do it.


    As for Consu, she wanted to thank her for her idea. She had found a new path to realize herself.


    Of course, there was also Jacob.


    She wanted to thank him for hispany, his encouragement, his criticism and his guidance.


    At the beginning, she was worried that he would block her way. But what she didn''t expect was that


    unconsciously, he became the person she trusted most and the one who put forward her opinions most


    seriously.


    His change made her happy and moved.

 Chapter 188 Turning The Passive Into The Active

    Chapter 188 Turning The Passive Into The Active


    After the award ceremony, there was a party held by the organizers.


    Jacob only appeared at the party for a few seconds and then left in a hurry, which disappointed the


    producers who knew his background, and wanted to get in touch with him or greeted him. They only


    regretted that they hadn''t gone to talk with him earlier.


    As for Nicole, she was surrounded by the Inte Celebrities from the samepany and clinked


    sses with them.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, Nicole got drunk. She walked out of the crowd and stood at the


    bar counter, gasping for breath. Suddenly, she heard the prompt tone of a message message from her


    handbag.


    "Nicole,e here and take a group photo!" Someone called her again.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Nicole answered with a smile and took out her phone from her handbag.


    It was a message from Jacob.


    Jacob:e out.


    These two short words fully showed Jacob''s overbearing.


    It should be the right time for Nicole to socialize with other bloggers. Jacob''s message was obviously


    capricious and unreasonable. However, Nicole really wanted to respond to Jacob''s unreasonable


    words.


    There was a thank that she couldn''t say in front of everyone, but she had to say it.


    "Nicole, hurry up. We are waiting for you." A woman whose hair was dyed pink rushed over, forcefully


    pushed Nicole to her sisters'' team and took a group picture.


    After finishing photographing, Nicole, with a smile on her face, looked around and found that no one


    noticed her, so she quietly left the banquet hall.


    At the side door of the banquet hall, Jacob''s car was parked there.


    Nicole trotted all the way. The driver opened the door and she got in like a fish.


    "Ha ha." She took a deep breath and smiled at Jacob.


    "Why are you so obedient to me?" Jacob said to Nicole with a smirk.


    Nicoleughed, "then I''ll go back?"


    "How dare you!" With a domineering look at Nicole, Jacob pulled Nicole into his arms.


    The driver started the car, turned around and left the party.


    Nestling in his arms, Nicole took a deep breath, looked at Jacob and said in a low voice, "thank you.


    For tonight, and everything before."


    "What?" Jacob was stunned.


    "Thank you for your support."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob seemed not to respond, Nicole continued, "in fact, I thought you wouldn''t support me in this


    industry. I didn''t expect you to support me so much."


    Jacob frowned and squinted at Nicole, "am I so unreasonable in your eyes?"


    Nicole burst intoughter, "have you forgotten how unreasonable you were before? You are so


    overbearing. Of course I will think that you don''t want me to do it. "


    Her words rendered Jacob speechless.


    Indeed, he was unreasonable in order to tie Nicole up with him.


    But...


    "But now, you are really great." Nicole touched the ne around her neck and smiled, "well, the


    host praised me on this as well."


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you see it at that time? After I received the prize, the host praised me and said that this


    ne was beautiful." Nicole said as if she was presenting a treasure. She also had her own


    thoughts. She was telling Jacob about other people''s praise for her ne, implying that he had a


    good taste.


    But there was no response from Jacob at all.


    Because what Jacob was thinking was that the host had a good taste.


    He had spent one million dors on the ne at the auction, and the host''s praise was reasonable.


    If the host couldn''t tell it at all, it could only be said that the host was blind.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? I was praised!" Nicole was not satisfied with Jacob''s indifference and


    punched him on the chest.


    With his lips curled up, Jacob looked at Nicole''s delicate corbone, and his eyes got darkened.


    "I''ll give you a better one next time." He said in a low voice, lowered his head and kissed Nicole on her


    neck. Then he deepened it.


    The kiss made Nicole''s legs and feet numb. She nced at the driver in the front row and warned


    Jacob in a low voice, "No... The driver is here... "


    "He doesn''t dare to listen." Although Jacob said so, he restrained himself.


    "You such..."


    "You just say some words to thank me?" Jacob suddenly changed the topic.


    Nicole screamed and looked up at Jacob, "or what?"


    "Don''t... Give me a gift? " Jacob asked.


    "HMM What do you want? "


    "¡­¡­" Jacob got dissatisfied, "Did I ask you in advance when I gave you the gift?"


    Nicole stammered, " No. "


    "It''s a gift. Think about it." Jacob snorted and said arrogantly.


    "Fine."


    This really made Nicole worried. After all, Jacob was not short of anything, and all her things were


    given by him.


    If she bought it with cash, it was just a piece of wool from Jacob without any intention.


    But if she didn''t buy it, would she make it herself?


    Pursing her lips, Nicole thought about it seriously.


    Jacob was amused by Nicole''s silly look. He pinched the tip of Nicole''s nose and said with a doting


    smile, "take your time to think about the gift for me. Now, I want another thing. "


    "What is it?" Nicole was confused.


    "What do you think?" Jacob''s hand slid down Nicole''s waist.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole quickly pressed down the chaotic hand and scolded in a low voice, "stop y around!"


    "I''m serious."


    "Hey!"


    Jacob pinched Nicole''s chin and forced her to look at him. He repeated what he had said word by word,


    "I am serious."


    Being stared at by that sight, Nicole felt hot all over her body. She bit the tip of her tongue and


    responded, "I didn''t say that you were not serious, but now... Still in the car... "


    "So you mean, when we go backter..."


    Before Jacob finished his words, Nicole stopped him with her hand. She had already been in Jacob''s


    arms and drunk a little. She was in high spirits. If she was flirted by him like this again, she would really


    go crazy.


    "Not honest at all." Jacob grinned, opened his mouth slightly and licked Nicole''s palm with the tip of his


    tongue.


    At that moment, the soft and numb palm of Nicole exploded all over her body.


    She almost couldn''t help but kiss Jacob.


    It was the first time that she had got so enthusiastic and active idea.


    She thought so and did it. When she came to her senses, she had already kissed him.


    Jacob''s eyes widened as if he had never expected such a thing to happen. But then he smiled again.


    Her eyes bent and then he took the initiative.

 Chapter 189 Why Are You So Weak

    Chapter 189 Why Are You So Weak


    When the car arrived at the gate of the vi, Nicole was too weak to get off.


    "Why are you so weak?" With a smile, Jacob took off his suit, wrapped Nicole in it and lifted her up.


    Nicole blushed with shyness. She didn''t dare to look at the faces of the driver and the servants. She


    buried her face in Jacob''s chest, like an ostrich escaping.


    Jacob went back to the bedroom with Nicole in his arms directly and kicked the door. He walked slowly


    to the bedside and smiled, "are you still hiding?"


    "Well..." Nicole turned her head and saw that they were already in the bedroom. Then she raised her


    head slowly.


    "Weren''t you very bold just now? Why are you so shy now?"


    "¡­¡­ Put me down! " Thinking of her irrational behavior in the car just now, Nicole blushed. "Put me


    down. I''m going to take a shower."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, "are you inviting me?"


    "Who invited you?" Embarrassed and angry, Nicole rolled her eyes at Jacob and struggled to get off the


    ground.


    "Don''t move!" Jacob ordered and then carried Nicole into the bathroom. The bathtub was so big that


    Jacob kicked off his shoes and stepped into it.


    He was so wanton, but Nicole could not be wanton like him.


    Hugging Jacob''s neck tightly, Nicole said in a hurry, "wait a minute. My shoes and clothes haven''t been


    taken off. They will get wet."


    "such a hurry?" Jacob deliberately distorted the meaning of Nicole.


    "Don''t be naughty. The dress and shoes can''t get wet."


    Jacob didn''t feel sorry for them at all, "buy a new one if they are broken." Then he reached out to turn


    on the switch of the hot water.


    "No way!" Nicole held Jacob''s hand, half begging and half serious, "don''t waste them. Let me take


    them off first."


    Jacob "Then take them off just here."


    "You..."


    "or I''ll let the water go."


    "Wait!" Nicole had no choice but topromise, "okay..."


    Jacob''s eyes lit up. In fact, he was just bluffing Nicole. He didn''t expect that Nicole would really agree


    to his casual request.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Biting her lips, Nicole stood up slowly in the dry and smooth bathtub with the help of the bathroom wall.


    She bent down to take off her high heels, and then took off the ne and Earrings one by one.


    Only by watching Nicole doing what she was doing, Jacob felt like burning.


    He couldn''t help licking his lips, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down, and his eyes staring at Nicole


    without blinking.


    "Can I put them here first?" Holding high heels and jewelry, Nicole pointed at the shelf and asked.


    "Whatever." Jacob answered in a hoarse voice.


    Nicole smiled awkwardly, put the jewelry and shoes on the shelf carefully, and then she began to take


    off her dress.


    It was so shameful for her to take off her clothes in front of Jacob. Nicole didn''t dare to look at his


    expression at all. She reached out her hand to unzip the side zipper around her waist and took off the


    dress wrapped around her body slowly.


    "Well... I''ll put it here too... " Lowering her head, Nicole folded her dress and put it together with her


    high heels.


    "Are you done?" Jacob asked.


    "I think so." Feeling the hot sight from Jacob, Nicole felt embarrassed and pressed the switch of the hot


    water.


    But this time, Jacob stopped her hand.


    Feeling something, Nicole raised her head and looked at Jacob in confusion.


    With a slight smile, Jacob nced at the remaining clothes on Nicole''s body and said meaningfully, "I


    don''t think so. It''s not done yet."


    "Hey... You... "


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Nicole gritted her teeth, "don''t go too far..."


    Jacobughed, "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, don''t go too far." Nicole suddenly came up with a bad idea. While talking to Jacob, she took off


    the shower head and turned it on all of a sudden, and the water sprayed on Jacob. "Humph!"


    "Ah!" Jacob was caught off guard. He wiped his face and said, "well, how dare you!"


    Amused by Jacob''s embarrassed look, Nicole bent over andughed. She continued to aim the head at


    Jacob. In a few minutes, his shirt waspletely wet and stuck on his body, outlining his strong figure.


    "Wow!" Such temptation of wet clothes was more tempting than naked clothes. Nicole was stunned and


    slowed down unconsciously.


    At this moment, Jacob snatched the shower head from Nicole''s hand, turned over and pressed Nicole


    under his body. "Hey, let''s see what I can do to you."


    Nicole was so frightened that she screamed, "no, no, No. I was wrong."


    "It''s toote!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The room was beautiful and warm.


    After that, Jacob stood on the balcony in a bathrobe, with a cigarette between his fingers. In the dim


    light, the cigarette end shed with scarlet light.


    Jacob seldom smoked. He only smoked when he was upset and flustered.


    At this moment, he had another reason.


    He was having a lingering fear.


    Even though Nicole was sleeping soundly on his bed, he still couldn''t forget what he saw with his own


    eyes tonight.


    It reminded him of the horrible scene.


    That man, just a low ss producer, dared toy hands on Nicole. If Nicole continued to go up in the


    future, would there be more people who coveted her and wanted to harm her.


    Jacob couldn''t help wondering whether he was right or wrong to push Nicole forward behind her back?


    What if such a thing happened to Nicole again? What if he wasn''t there next time, or he didn''t have


    time to protect her?


    Jacob closed his eyes and took a deep drag on his cigarette. Then he stubbed it out in the ashtray and


    strode back to the bedroom.


    He would never allow that to happen.


    Absolutely not.


    ---


    The next day, when Nicole woke up, she saw that Jacob was leaning against the head of the bed and


    staring at the tabletputer.


    She yawnedzily and asked casually, "good morning. What are you watching in the early morning?"


    "watching you." Jacob replied.


    Nicole red at Jacob and closed her eyes again. "It''s not dark yet. Can you talk normally?"


    With a smile on his face, Jacob reached out his hand to touch the back of Nicole''s neck. "I''m telling the


    truth."


    "Enough!"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check by yourself. The person who took the photos is good at


    shooting and the angle is good."


    Hearing this, Nicole thought of what happened the night before yesterday. She sat up all of a sudden,


    grabbed the tablet from Jacob''s hand and opened her eyes wide.


    "The annual Inte celebrity contest is too illusory. The life blogger is the most beautiful blogger! ¡·


    "Well... Did they blow it too far? " Nicole read this article, in which they praised her as the most rare


    person in the world. They said that a life blogger, although she didn''t show her face in the video, but in


    fact, she was much more beautiful than some game bloggers with beautiful makeup. They also said


    that she could live on her face, but she was living by a life blogger.


    Jacob shrugged "I think they are telling the truth."


    "What''s the truth? They didn''t hit the nail on the head. There were so many beautiful women present


    last night. I couldn''t get a number at all, okay?" Nicole felt a little tired, "what''s wrong with this report?


    Why do they insist on writing about me?"


    "Isn''t it good to write you down? Your fans will also rise if there is an exposure. "


    "That''s good, but it''s just a boast and it may offend some others. In the future, I will definitely be


    regarded as an enemy in thepany. "


    Hearing what Nicole was worried about, Jacob got out of bed, put on his bathrobe and walked to the


    bathroom, leaving a word.


    "With my support, it doesn''t matter if you offend them all."


    Nicole didn''t want to argue with Jacob this rich man. With a long face, she continued to read reports


    aboutst night.


    After reading a few articles, Nicole found another one about her.


    This time, it was not bragging about her appearance, but analyzing the ne around her neck.


    Nicole clicked on the article and read it line by line. Atst, she could not sit still. That ne was


    actually worth... Millions?!


    "Jacob!" Nicole jumped off the bed and rushed into the bathroom while calling Jacob''s name.

 Chapter 190 Are You Obsessed With Her

    Chapter 190 Are You Obsessed With Her


    "What?" Jacob was brushing his teeth and answered vaguely. When he turned his head, he saw Nicole


    rushing in.


    Nicole showed the screen of the tabletputer in front of Jacob and shouted, "look at this! Look at


    this report!"


    Jacob squinted his eyes to watch the report. And then he calmly turned around to brush his teeth.


    The electric toothbrush kept buzzing. Nicole grabbed Jacob''s arm and asked in disbelief, "this report is


    a mess, isn''t it?"


    "Humph Humph." Jacob didn''t answer her question as he was brushing his teeth.


    "That ne can''t be so expensive. It should be a fake one, right?"


    Jacob took out his toothbrush, took a sip of water and grumbled for a while. Then he replied


    expressionlessly, "I never buy fake, and I never present fake."


    Nicole asked in disbelief, "so... That ne... "


    "Keep it well. It will appreciate." Jacob wiped the bubbles from the corner of his mouth, turned on the


    tap and began to wash his face.


    "Oh my God..." Nicole was still in great shock. She bought a ne worth thousands of dors when


    she got married. Besides, she seldom wore jewelry, and she didn''t even wear a ne worth


    hundreds of dors.


    Butst night, she wore a ne worth millions of dors without knowing it? Fortunately, she didn''t


    know, or she might feel that there was a thousand pounds around her neck, and she wouldn''t have


    walked.


    "You should also wash your face and brush your teeth. After that, go downstairs to have lunch. Lily has


    already prepared the lunch."


    "Okay." In a daze, Nicole saw that Jacob passed by her and walked out calmly, as if nothing had


    happened.


    It seemed that a ne worth millions was nothing at all?


    Nicole felt dizzy. She hurriedly held the wash basin and calmed down after a while. She turned her


    head slowly and looked at the shelf on the bathtub.


    On the shelf, there were the dresses, high heels and the ne that she had putst night.


    Still suffering from the shock, Nicole swallowed her saliva and walked to the bathtub step by step,


    holding out the ne piled up under the dress with her hands in a posture of pilgrimage.


    "Sorry I didn''t recognize you... "


    If Jacob came in now, he would be frightened by Nicole. Because Nicole was apologizing to a lifeless


    ne.


    "Knock, knock, knock..." Lily walked into the bedroom and said respectfully, "Miss Nicole, Mr. Jacob


    asked me to call you up. It''s time for lunch."


    "Okay." Looking around, Nicole drew a silk scarf from the closet and gently put the ne on it. "I''ll


    be right downstairs."


    Seeing that Nicole treasured the ne so much, Lily suggested with a smile, "Miss Nicole, there is


    a special jewelry box at home. Do you need it? If you need it, I will bring it to you."


    Nicole nodded repeatedly, "yes, I need it. You go get it."


    "Okay."


    After a while, Lily came back with several velvet boxes. Nicole took the boxes from Lily and opened


    one of them. Then she put the ne in it carefully.


    Lily smiled and asked, "did Mr. Jacob give you this ne?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder you are so precious, Miss Nicole."


    Hearing that Lily misunderstood her, Nicole exined in a hurry, "no, it''s not that reason. The reason


    why I am so careful is that this ne is too expensive... "


    Lily nodded with a smile, "I do understand..."


    Nicole was speechless


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to tell Lily how much the ne was worth. She was afraid that Lily would be as


    indifferent as Jacob, which would make her more embarrassed.


    ---


    "What? When did you start to pay attention to the entertainment news?"


    In the Research Institute, a middle-aged man, with a cup of coffee in his hand, teased Ron, who was


    watching entertainment news on theputer.


    Ron smiled and didn''t answer.


    "What''s this?" The man got close to Ron''s screen and looked at it carefully. Then he pointed at a photo


    of a woman in a white dress and said, "she looks pretty."


    "She''s really pretty. I''m a little surprised."


    The man elbowed Ron and asked, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing. What can I mean?"


    "Stop pretending. You were not interested in it at all. Who is she? Do you know her? Or do you start to


    be obsessed with these little stars? "


    Ron shook his head with a smile, scrolled the mouse to the title, and said slowly, "she is not a star, she


    is an online celebrity."


    The man gave a long sigh and said, "well, you''d better giving up. The pictures are always fake. They


    are not as pretty as on the pictures."


    "You know it so well?"


    "I''ve seen it before. It''s true. Few are real." The man stuck out his tongue exaggeratedly. "their face is


    full of Hyaluronic acid which is too much for saints to see."


    Ron shook his head and denied, "you can''t judge all in the same way. At least, this one is not the case."


    The man sneered, "you know her so well? Have you met her before? "


    "I''ve seen more than that." Ron replied.


    "Wow, you''re awesome! Tell me, you have an affair with the Inte celebrity not long after you came


    back?"


    Ron shrugged and said, "no, she was not an Inte celebrity when I knew her. HMM... She might not.


    "


    After saying that, he was a little uncertain.


    After all, he didn''t know much about Nicole.


    "Then what are you waiting for? You''ve seen her in real. Go ahead! " The man smiled evilly. There


    were some meanings in his tone that only men could understand.


    Ron red at the man and said seriously, "it''s not what you think. This girl is very obedient, not the kind


    of girl who dates casually."


    The man snorted, e on. Just tell this to a young boy. No man above twenty will believe your words.


    As long as this is good enough, everything will be easy. " As he spoke, he rubbed his two fingers and


    made a gesture of money.


    Ronughed and couldn''t help but criticize, "you are a highly educated person. How could you be so


    obscene and superficial?"


    "I have no choice. My ex-girlfriends all want to be rich. I don''t want to be so cynical." The man''s words


    sounded miserable, but there was no trace of sadness on his face. It could be seen that he was


    deliberately making trouble.


    Ron knew that his colleague had a weird character, so he didn''t defend himself anymore. His attention


    fell on Nicole on the screen again, lost in thought.


    He found that he was more and more interested in this woman.


    More and more interesting things attracted him from this ordinary woman.

 Chapter 191 I Do Need An Explanation

    Chapter 191 I Do Need An Exnation


    After attending the annual meeting of the Inte celebrity, Nicole''s poprity soared sharply. The


    number of her fans directly increased from ten thousands to hundred thousands, and her payment also


    rose, making a lot.


    Of course, Nicole was happy to have such a good result. She immediately pressed down on the new


    n made by thepany, taking shape photos and Livestream, so she had almost no free time.


    However, there were worries and joy in her heart. Judy called her and asked her to go back as soon as


    possible.


    When Nicole received this call, she thought her mother was sick again, or something happened to Jim.


    After careful questioning, she knew that her neighbor had seen her news, which spread twenty to a


    hundred. Now the wholemunity knew that she was the so-called Inte celebrity.


    Judy was a traditional housewife. She didn''t know much about the Inte, nor did she know how to


    make money on the Inte. Of course she was proud that her daughter could be reported on TV, but


    she couldn''t bear it that she didn''t know about it. Her daughter was famous, but she was told by others.


    Therefore, she asked Nicole toe home to have a talk with her daughter.


    "Are you leaving now?" Jacob was reading the new n submitted by the operations department in his


    office. Unexpectedly, he received a call from Nicole, who said that she would go home.


    "Yes." Nicole said anxiously, "my mother is in poor health after the operation and she can''t bear the


    stimtion. I''d better go back as soon as possible."


    Jacob closed the n and said lightly, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, thanks! Go ahead with your business. I''lle back tonight ore back tomorrow at thetest. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Jacob''s eyes fell on the n again. "Then I''ll ask the driver to wait for you downstairs and


    send you back directly."


    "Thank you."


    Nicole set the time for sending the video regrly, hurriedly packed up a few necessities, and specially


    packed a cake she had just made. When she went downstairs, the driver sent by Jacob happened to


    come.


    After getting in the car, Nicole called Judy and reported the schedule to her, saying that she would go


    back right away.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Take care on the road." Although Judy was angry, she still cared about her


    daughter''s safety.


    "I know."


    Two hourster, Nicole returned home.


    She took a few deep breaths, as she was ready to be scolded, she knocked on the door. The door was


    opened quickly and Judy appeared behind it.


    "Mom I''m back... " Nicole greeted Judy obediently.


    Judy nodded, e in."


    Nicole changed her shoes and handed the cake to Judy, "Mom, I made it just now. Have a taste."


    "¡­¡­" Judy took the cake and shook her head. "You know I won''t me you, so you are getting bolder,


    aren''t you?"


    "No."


    "Well,e and sit down. I have a lot to ask you."


    Nicole nodded and followed Judy to sit on the sofa. She put her hands on her knees like a primary


    school student, waiting for Judy''s order.


    Judy looked at her daughter and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She opened her mouth, but


    finally said helplessly, "forget it. Tell me by yourself. I don''t know where to ask."


    "Well, mom, you just want to ask me about being an Inte celebrity, right?"


    "Yes, or you are hiding anything from me. Does everyone know except me?" Judy asked in return.


    With a guilty conscience, Nicole shook her head, "no, no more."


    "Well, let''s talk about it. I know you are making some videos and having Livestream stuff online. But


    when did you be so famous? Why are you so famous all of a sudden? "


    "Well... It''s a long story. " Taking a deep breath, Nicole briefly told the whole story: her experiments, her


    learning to edit videos, the video being watched by the agency, signing contracts and so on.


    Except for Jacob.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It took Judy a long time to understand what was going on. She murmured, "I really don''t understand the


    world of young people. You, the Inte celebrity, sound like the head of the world, but will you be


    cheated?"


    "No, mom. Ourpany is a regrpany and we have signed the contract." Exined Nicole.


    "Oh, but don''t you work in anotherpany? Can you sign the contract on both sides?" Judy was still


    confused.


    Hearing her mother''s question, Nicole made up her mind and told her the answer she had prepared in


    advance.


    "Mom, I resigned."


    "What?"


    "Mom, I''m doing a great job in making cake videos. My sry is several times higher than that of the


    previouspany, and it''s much easier than thatpany. I have free time to work."


    Judy was a very simple minded person. In her opinion, only by doing more work could she get more


    money, which was more reliable. Therefore, when she heard what Nicole said, she was not very happy.


    Instead, she was worried about Nicole. "Is that okay? Will you be fired if you do light job with so much


    money? "


    Nicole couldn''t helpughing, "of course not. What I''m doing now is not hard work, but to share ideas


    and attitudes."


    "¡­¡­ I don''t understand. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Mom, just trust me. I''m your daughter. You know what kind of


    person I am, don''t you? "


    Judy touched Nicole''s hair and sighed, "of course I know what kind of girl you are. I''m just worried


    about that your poor family condition forced you to take the wrong path and made you live a life you


    don''t like."


    "Mom..." Hearing this, Nicole felt a lump in her throat.


    "Really. I don''t ask you to make much money. I just hope you can be happy and don''t burden too much.


    "


    Nicole felt moved in her heart. She held her mother''s hand with a smile and said seriously, "Mom, I like


    to do this job now. I did it very happily, really."


    "That''s good. If you like it, that''s good."


    After a moment of silence, Judy seemed to think of something and asked, "I saw the online saying that


    the ne you were wearing is very valuable?"


    "Ah That ne... " Nicole didn''t expect her mother to see the news about that ne.


    "Yes. What about the ne?"


    Nicole told a lie without being noticed, "the ne was given by thepany. I returned it after


    wearing it. I won the prize. Thepany tried a lot to make me look better when I was on the stage."


    Judy doubted, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Otherwise, how could I get such a precious thing?" Putting her arm around her


    mother''s shoulder, Nicole smiled yfully, "well, do you have any questions about my new job? I''ve


    answered all of your questions before."


    "Well..." Judy was speechless.


    Nicole stood up with a smile, "then you can keep thinking. Let''s eat cake first! Mom, I''m telling you, this


    cake is sold for money now. "


    Judy said on purpose, "so you mean you are going to sell it to me?"


    "Of course not. How dare I am. It''s for you."


    "You are bing more and more sweet." Judy took the cake cut by Nicole and began to eat it. She


    had never bought cakes herself before, but now she ate the cake that Nicole was good at, showing no


    disguise of shock and excitement.


    Satisfied with her mother''s performance, Nicole raised her eyebrows and smiled, "not bad, right?"


    "You are right." Judy quickly finished a piece of cake. When Nicole was about to cut another piece for


    her, she stopped Nicole. "Keep the rest for Jim. That guy likes eating these things. "


    "There are so much left. Jim can''t eat them all."


    Judy shook her head, "let''s eat together when hees back."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nicole put down her hand, which was about to continue cutting the cake,


    and nodded. "Well, let''s eat together after Jimes back."


    "Or Why don''t you... " Judy peeked at Nicole''s face and made sure that Nicole was in a good mood, so


    she boldly suggested, "how about you send a piece of cake to Ron? I forgot to ask you just now. Does


    Ron know what you are doing? "

 Chapter 192 Auntie, Im Here Looking For Nicole

    Chapter 192 Auntie, I''m Here Looking For Nicole


    Hearing her mother''s question, Nicole was stunned. To be honest, she didn''t think about Ron at all, nor


    did she think about that Ron would know about it.


    "You didn''t tell him either?" Seeing her daughter''s reaction, Judy also understood something.


    "HMM Not yet... " Nicole said word by word, "I mentioned a little before, but I didn''t say it in detail..."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Judy frowned and began to teach Nicole.


    "How could you? When two people get along, the most important thing is to be honest with each other.


    If you don''t tell him about such an important thing, what will he think after he knows it? "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Judy stared into Nicole''s eyes and asked, "Nicole, tell me the truth. What''s your rtionship with Ron


    now? Are you together?"


    Nicole shook her head, "for the time being Not yet. "


    She was afraid that her mother would find another blind date for her. So she didn''t deny directly.


    "It''s been a long time. Why haven''t you been together yet?" Judy said anxiously, "you two, are you


    unwilling to go with him or not?"


    "Mom... This kind of thing can''t be rushed. Let''s take it slow, okay? "


    Judy wanted to urge her daughter, but when she saw the impatience on her daughter''s face, she


    swallowed all the words.


    After school, Jim came back home. After dinner, Jim insisted on taking Nicole out for a walk. Nicole


    knew that her brother had something to say, so she agreed to his request and went out with him.


    The two walked out of themunity slowly and along the sidewalk.


    "Tell me, do you have got any other idea?" Seeing her brother wanted to say something but stopped on


    a second thought for several times, Nicole smiled and spoke first.


    Jim pursed his lips and looked at Nicole for several times before he said hesitantly, "I... I find something


    very strange. I don''t dare to tell my mom. I''m afraid that she will worry about me."


    "What''s that?"


    "I... I''m not sure yet. I just suspect... "


    Nicole had never seen her brother so entangled. She stopped, pulled him to the corner and asked


    seriously, "Jim, what''s the matter?"


    Jim gritted his teeth and said, "I think someone is following me."


    "What?" Nicole was shocked, "someone is following you? When? "


    "I''m not sure." Jim shook his head and looked very distressed. "At the beginning, when I found out, I


    thought it was a bad guy and was particrly afraid. So when I went home, I asked my ssmates to


    go with me. But nothing happened. I even doubt if I have a wrong feeling. "


    Nicole had also been followed. She knew that if her brother said so, it must not be groundless. There


    must be a reason.


    "Jim, take your time and tell me everything you feel." Nicole simply pulled Jim to sit on the steps.


    "Okay." Jim nodded heavily and recalled, "I found someone stalking me a long time ago. The feeling of


    sneaking was very obvious. I saw it once. Although it was a little far, I felt that it was Austin''s mother."


    Nicole asked in disbelief, "Selina?"


    Jim nodded seriously, "it''s her. She gave me a strange feeling. I was going to tell you about it, but she


    suddenly disappeared and never appeared again. I forgot it. "


    Nicole was too shocked to say a word. Selina had followed her brother. What did she want to do?!


    "I want to tell you today because I have a strange feeling recently." Jim said with a bitter face, "if it goes


    on like this, I feel that I can''t stand it anymore. I''m so suspicious every day that I can''t focus on studying


    carefully. Sister, what do you think I should do? Should I call the police? Or am I really wrong? "


    Nicole held her brother''s hand and conveyed her strength to him through her palm. She thought for a


    while and shook her head. "It should not be wrong. You can leave this matter to me and let me solve it."


    Jim asked curiously, "sister, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s none of your business. I have my own way." With a confident smile on her face, Nicole touched


    Jim''s head andforted him, "just trust me. That''s enough."


    "Well, I believe you."


    Although Nicole didn''t show it on her face when Jim told her the fact, Nicole actually felt as if there was


    a heavy stone in her heart, which made her nervous and heavy.


    Her brother and mother were the two closest people in the world. She couldn''t allow anything to


    happen to them. But now, it was obvious that his brother had been in trouble.


    ''is it possible that Jacob''s men?


    But if it was Jacob, why did he send someone to follow his brother?


    Nicole was puzzled.


    After walking around for a while, they walked back silently. Both of them were in a bad mood, so neither


    of them spoke. Both of them were thinking about their own things.


    At the gate of themunity, Nicole suddenly heard a shout from her side.


    "Nicole!"


    Turning her head, Nicole saw Ron looking at her with a big stic bag in his hand.


    Seeing her look back, Ron strode to her.


    "I thought I was out of my mind, but it''s really you." Ron smiled brightly, "what? Are you going home to


    visit your mom?"


    Nicole nodded, "yes."


    "Jim, long time no see." Ron bowed his head and greeted Jim warmly.


    Jim smiled back politely, "hello."


    Nicole thought it was a coincidence, so she asked, "Why are you here? Are you here to visit Anna?"


    "Yes." Ron shook the stic bag in his hand and exined, "mypany has given me the blessed


    card of the supermarket. I''m free now, so I need to buy something and send it here."


    "You are so considerate." Said Nicole politely.


    Ron smirked and said in a flirtatious tone, "there are still many sweet ces of me to be considerate.


    You''ll find them gradually."


    "You are really not modest." Nicole really didn''t know what to say. Her brother was present, so she


    couldn''t say anything. She said, "Jim has to go back to do his homework. We''ll go back first. You''d


    better go back quickly. These two bags must be very heavy. We can talk after we finish. "


    "Okay, let''s talkter." Ron smiled and left.


    After Ron went far away, Jim pulled Nicole''s sleeve and said softly, "sister, you don''t like him, do you?"


    "How do you know?" Nicole was surprised.


    Jim chuckled, "I can see that you are much more shy than before when you called your boyfriend."


    Nicole couldn''t helpughing and scolded, "Jim! What are you talking about? "


    Jim stuck out his tongue and said, "I''m not talking nonsense."


    Indeed, she didn''t talk nonsense. Nicole also knew that she was not as cold as when she talked with


    Jacob. Even when she was at odds with Jacob, or she was angry and deliberately cold, instead of


    faking a smile like two strangers.


    When Nicole thought of Jacob, she felt warm in her heart. With a straight face, she patted her brother''s


    head and said, "even if you see something, don''t tell mom. Do you hear me?"


    "I do understand." Jim made an OK gesture like an adult, "don''t worry,dy."


    Nicole was amused by her brother, "you are so naughty."


    The two of them returned home,ughing and joking. Judy was walking out of the kitchen with a te


    of fresh fruit in her hands. She said to the two with a smile, "you two go to wash your hands ande


    here to eat some fruit."


    "Okay!"


    Jim didn''t get happy enough before Judy added, "you can go to do your homework after eating. You


    haven''t written a word when youe back tonight, right?"


    Jim pouted and acted like a spoiled child, "I''ve finished my homework at school. Let me have a chat


    with my sister tonight."


    "Then let''s talk for a while and then go inside to do homework. Do you hear me?"


    "Okay!"


    So....Jim and Nicole, were watching TV on the sofa, chatting andughing, while Judy was sitting next


    to them.


    The atmosphere was very harmonious until there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Judy stood up and went to open the door. When she opened the door, she was surprised


    and then smiled happily. "Ron, you''re here."


    "Hello, auntie. I''m here looking for Nicole."


    At the moment when Nicole heard the voice, the orange slice in her hand fell with a click.

 Chapter 193 What Are You Doing Here

    Chapter 193 What Are You Doing Here


    "Nicole is here. Come in." Judy warmly weed Ron in and winked at Nicole with her back to Ron.


    Though reluctant as Nicole was, she had no choice but to stand up and greet Ron with a smile, "you


    are here."


    Ron replied naturally, "yes, I''m here to see you."


    Holding the orange in his arms, Jim looked at Ron and then at his sister with a yful expression.


    Seeing this, Judy scolded in a low voice, "Jim! Go inside and do your homework! "


    "Ah Fine. " Jim red at Ron secretly. He was hostile to the man who suddenly came to bother him


    and his sister.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After driving Jim away, Judy said to Ron, "Ron,e and sit here."


    "Okay, thank you, Judy." Ron walked over and sat in the seat where Jim used to sit.


    "I''ll make you a cup of tea. You guys talk." Judy couldn''t help smiling. The joy was so obvious that


    Nicole felt embarrassed.


    ncing at Judy who was busy in the kitchen, Nicole asked Ron in a low voice, "why do youe


    here all of a sudden?"


    Ron smiled, "what? You don''t wee me?"


    "Of course not." Nicole said helplessly, "it''s just a little sudden."


    "It''s good to have a surprise all of a sudden." Ron also turned his head to look at Judy. Seeing that


    Judy hadn''te yet, he said to Nicole meaningfully, "speaking of surprise, you really surprised and


    pleased me."


    Frowning, Nicole asked, "what do you mean?"


    At this moment, Judy came over with a cup of tea and a te of fruit. The two stopped the conversation


    tacitly and looked at Judy with a smile.


    "Ron, have some tea."


    Ron took the cup with both hands and thanked her politely, "thank you, Judy."


    "Well, you two can have a talk. My room is in a mess. I''ll tidy it up" Judy saw that the two of them were


    a little reserved in front of her, so she decided to leave them alone.


    After Judy entered the bedroom, Nicole asked again, "what do you mean by that?"


    Ron took a sip of tea and asked, "what do you think?"


    Staring at Ron''s face, Nicole thought for a while and asked tentatively, "is it about... Have you read


    those reports? "


    Ron didn''t retort but acquiesced.


    "That''s nonsense." Nicole could not exin, "the fact is not so exaggerated, whether it is the


    description or something, the content is not credible."


    "You were very beautiful that day."


    Nicole was astonished, "what?"


    Ron put down his teacup, stared into Nicole''s eyes and said seriously, "I said that you took a beautiful


    picture that day."


    Such a straightforward praise made Nicole a little overwhelmed, but she had done so many live


    broadcast, even if there was a mood change, she could quickly control it.


    She pursed her lips and nodded, "thank you."


    "To be honest, I''m really surprised." Ron continued, "when I first met you, I felt that you were quite


    decadent. It seems that I''m wrong. You are much more positive than I thought. "


    "Puff!" Nicole told him the truth, "in fact, at that time, my career was not smooth, and I was indeed quite


    decadent. But I''m still the same as before. Nothing has changed. "


    Ron shook his head and said, "you are being modest."


    "No." Taking a look at the closed door of her mother''s bedroom, Nicole cut to the chase and asked Ron


    directly, "you came here today to tell me about it, right?"


    Nicole''s question was so direct that Ron paused and obviously sensed the unhappiness expressed by


    Nicole. This unwee attitude made him very ufortable, very ufortable.


    However, Ron was a man with rich experience. He didn''t show his real feelings on his face. He was


    stunned at first, and then smiled helplessly.


    "You''re so wary of me. What if Judy find out?" Ron smiled and said something that made Nicole unable


    to resist.


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole apologized awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I was too reckless."


    "No, it''s my fault. I came too suddenly. You came back specially. You must want to get along with your


    family, right?"


    "Yes But it doesn''t matter. Now that you''re here, why don''t you sit a little longer? "


    "Really?" Ron smiled.


    Nicole nodded, "yes."


    The atmosphere eased a lot. Ron began to ask Nicole about the Inte celebrity''s career. Ron also


    relied him in details.


    That was what Nicole was like. Even if she didn''t like to be disturbed by Ron, she wouldn''t mind it even


    if he had said it out politely. Besides, Ron behaved like an ordinary friend. She had no reason to treat


    him coldly.


    The two of them talked for more than an hour. Every time Nicole felt that after she answered, Ron could


    put forward a new question, which was not tricky. Ron showed curiosity, so she could only continue to


    answer.


    Time passed quickly.


    "I had a good time talking with you tonight. It seems that I made the right decision toe to you. But


    you may not be so happy. " Ron stood up and teased Nicole with a smile.


    Nicoleughed, "no, I''m happy too."


    Judy heard the sound of two people saying goodbye in the bedroom and hurried out of the bedroom.


    She walked to the door and said goodbye to Ron enthusiastically.


    "Ron, Take care on the way. Come and y with us more often,"


    "Okay, Judy Go to bed early."


    Judy pushed Nicole and whispered in Nicole''s ear, "Why are you so thoughtless not to send him


    downstairs?"


    "I..." Nicole pulled Judy into the room, closed the door and said perfunctorily, "it''s just a few steps.


    There''s no need to send him down."


    "What do you mean by ''unnecessary''? This is called politeness! " Judy rolled her eyes at Nicole.


    Sticking out her tongue, Nicole shrank her head back to the sofa. She didn''t want to see Ron off. Ron


    had been flirting with her for a long time tonight. If she sent Ron] downstairs in the evening, something


    bad might happen.


    It was not that she was narcissistic, but that Ron was really unbearable no matter what he said or


    anything else. If she was a new bird in love stuff, then Ron was a master in love. For him, she could not


    hold on for several rounds.


    "Nicole! I''m talking to you. Did you hear me? " Judy pinched Nicole''s ear and said angrily.


    Nicole came back to her senses and asked Judy innocently, "what? Mom, what did you just say? "


    Judy was so angry that she rolled her eyes, "you are really What do you want me to say about you? I


    just said that you should change your character. Don''t always wait for others to treat you well. You


    should also pay and let them feel your kindness. Do you understand? "


    "¡­¡­ He also he didn''t treat me so well, does he? "


    "Is he still not good to you? He came to our house especially at night. Do you think he is here to see


    me. He sent me gifts and visited me when you were away. If it weren''t for your good, why did he do


    these things? "


    Nicole could not refute her mother. Indeed, Ron did a good job and seemed to be good to her, but


    Nicole knew that Ron didn''t really like her.


    It was clear whether one person liked another or not when they looked at each other.


    Ron was a resourceful man. He was good at talking and knew how to advance and retreat. However,


    there was no love or cherish in Ron''s eyes. She could tell that.


    But it was good, because she didn''t have any feelings of Ron.


    It was enough to be friends and help each other asionally.


    "Mom, I know what you said, but you can''t just praise a person to the sky just by these things." Nicole


    persuaded her mother with an example, "you see, when Austin chased me, he was very good to me,


    one hundred times better than Ron doing now. But you see the result? People are unfathomable. Mom,


    don''t trust others so easily. "


    Hearing Nicole mention Austin, Judy was furious, but she knew in her heart that Nicole was angrier and


    more disappointed in Austin than her.


    So in order not to remind her daughter''s sad past, she had to stop the topic and said helplessly, "don''t


    be so pessimistic. Not everyone is so bad."


    "I''m not pessimistic. Mom, don''t worry. Take your time, okay?"


    Judy couldn''t persuade her daughter, so she sighed andpromised, "Okay, I won''t urge you, and I''m


    not in a hurry. Take your time."


    Nicole hugged Judy happily, Nicole nestled in Judy''s arms and acted like a spoiled child, "ha ha, mom,


    you are the best!"

 Chapter 194 The Driver Will Pick You Up

    Chapter 194 The Driver Will Pick You Up


    Nicole stayed at home for one night. On the next day, when she was about to leave, Judy was reluctant


    to let her leave.


    "Nicole, since you are living in the dormitory of the newpany now, how about your new


    roommates? If not good, you can invite them to dinner and get along well with them."


    Afraid that her mother would go to see her if she lived outside, Nicole had to lie to her mother the first


    day when her mother asked about her ce.


    "How about I put some pickles for you and you can share them with others?"


    "No, mom. We''re just colleagues, not college ssmates. We''re not that close."


    Judy was still worried, "well, you should be more careful. We don''t bully others, and we can''t let others


    bully us, understand?"


    Nicole nodded heavily, "I know."


    "Have you brought everything with you?"


    "Yes, mom. I''lle to see youter."


    "Okay."


    Not letting her mother send her out, Nicole went downstairs alone and walked out of themunity.


    When she walked to the gate of themunity, she saw Ron, who was standing there, ying with his


    mobile phone with his head down.


    When she was surprised, Ron suddenly looked up and saw her.


    "Hi." Ron waved at Nicole and greeted her.


    With a smile on her face, Nicole walked over and asked, "Why are you standing here?"


    Ron shrugged, "I''m waiting for a taxi."


    "Okay."


    "How about you?" Ron asked.


    Nicole replied, "I''ll go back to thepany."


    "Take a taxi together?" Ron suggested.


    Nicole shook her head and refused Ron''s kindness. "No, thanks. My friend will pick me up. I''m leaving


    now."


    Ron frowned and asked, "friend?"


    "Yes. Bye. " Nicole smiled and didn''t answer Ron''s question. She walked to the ce where the driver


    parked Jacob''s car, opened the door and got into the car.


    In fact, she could have pretended to be calm and let the driver follow her. But after all, Ron was not a


    member of her family, not her mother or brother. There was no need for her to pretend in front of Ron.


    Therefore, even if Ron saw her get on such a luxury car, he must have a new evaluation of her, which


    might not be a good evaluation, but she didn''t care.


    As Nicole expected, the smile on Ron''s face disappeared when he saw her get on the luxury car. He


    looked at the direction of the car with a straight face and frowned.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nicole got in the car and soon received a call from Judy. Knowing that this call woulde sooner or


    later, Nicole answered it happily.


    "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Nicole, what''s the matter with the ten thousand dors in the envelope on my bedroom table? Did you


    put it there?" Judy came straight to the point without greeting.


    Nicole nodded with a smile, "yes, I did. Take the ten thousand dors. Our family has just paid for the


    heating. You should be short of money. Use this money to buy the things necessary. "


    "I have money, and I don''t need so much money!" Judy sounded unhappy but anxious, "Nicole, you just


    changed your job. How could you get so much money?"


    "Mom, I just got a bonus. Don''t forget it."


    Judy still refused, "then don''t give me so much money. You have bought us the clothes for the change


    of season. How much can I spend to buy some food? You are on the new job. You have to spend a lot


    of money on clothes. Keep money for yourself. "


    Although Judy said that because she felt sorry for her daughter, Nicole felt very ufortable when


    she heard it.


    She waited quietly for her mother to finish her words, and then said slowly, "Mom, do you think I''m the


    kind of person who will only care about the life and death of my family, as long as I''m happy and have


    fun outside?"


    "Nicole, you know I didn''t mean that..."


    "I know you don''t want me to be tired or burden, mom. But I''m really doing well now, and I don''t make


    so much money. I''ve made enough money to hide it but let you and Jim live a hard life. Am I still a


    human being?"


    Judy was speechless. Hearing her daughter''s sad tone, she couldn''t refuse anymore.


    "Nicole..."


    "Mom, it seems that my career is very promising at present. Thepany also regards me as a


    potential employee. You don''t have to worry about me. You can spend the money generously. You can


    buy whatever you want to eat or more, so that I can rest assured outside, okay? "


    "Okay." Judy sighed, "Nicole, I''m so lucky to have such a good daughter like you."


    Nicole smiled, "Mom, that''s what I should do. We are a family. We share weal and woe, don''t we? "


    "Yes."


    "Then spend it well. Don''t save so much money. Mom, if you save so much money, I will feel uneasy


    outside."


    "Nicole..."


    After hanging up the phone, Judy walked to the table where Mr. Du was seated. She smiled with tears


    and said softly to Mr. Du in the photo, "Honey, I didn''t let you down. Look at our daughter. How sensible


    she is now."


    In the photo, Nicole''s father, who was handsome and sweet, smiled gently and quietly.


    When Nicole returned to her room with Jacob, she opened the door and walked in. There was no one


    in the room, and the bed and bathroom were in a mess. Obviously, he was not there. Knowing that the


    driver would tell Jacob that she hade back, Nicole didn''t contact him but began to clean up the


    room.


    When she was packing, her phone rang.


    It was from Jacob.


    "What''s up?" Nicole put her phone on speaker. While wiping the bathroom ss, she talked to Jacob


    on the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Jacob asked.


    "I''m tidying up. I just left for one day. Look at what you have done to the house." Nicole replied


    impatiently.


    Jacob coughed to cover his embarrassment and immediately changed the topic. "Come out to have


    dinner after you done. I''ve reserved a seat and I''ll ask the driver to pick you upter."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Noticing the hesitation in Nicole''s tone, Jacob asked, "what''s wrong? What''s up? "


    "Not really." Nicole twisted the rag in her hand and said helplessly, "I''m just a little worried, in case


    someone takes a photo of me."


    "You worry too much. Even if they take pictures of me, they don''t dare to post it casually."


    Nicole had no choice but to tell Jacob the truth, "no, of course People don''t dare to do so if they know


    you. I''m just worried that some passers-by took pictures of me, not saying that I''m narcissistic. What if


    it''s Keyboard man or someone who is curious about me, and even shot you on the Inte, it will be


    exposed."


    Jacob kept silent.


    "We don''t have to go out to eat. How about I cook for you? What do you want to eat? Noodles or rice? "


    Suggested Nicole.


    "Whatever." With a bang, Jacob hung up the phone.


    Nicole was confused. She just suggested to cook. Why was he so angry!

 Chapter 195 Acting Like A Spoiled Child

    Chapter 195 Acting Like A Spoiled Child


    An hourter, Nicole dressed neatly, put on light makeup and called back Jacob.


    No one answered.


    Nicole had no choice but to take her bag and key to go to thepany of Jacob. Of course, she


    specially wore a mask.


    Although she had a clear estimation of herself and knew that she was not very popr yet, she was


    cautious and didn''t want to cause any trouble because of her carelessness.


    After all, there were a lot of people keeping an eye on Jacob. It would be troublesome if they used her


    in his story.


    When she arrived at Jacob''spany, Nicole was stopped by the receptionist.


    "Ma''am, who are you looking for?"


    Nicole smiled politely, "Hello, I''m looking for Jacob and your Mr. Jacob."


    "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?"


    "What?"


    Nicole was speechless. It turned out that she had to make an appointment to meet Jacob.


    The receptionist was polite, but her words were polite and alienated. "I''m sorry, miss. You can''t meet


    Mr. Jacob without an appointment."


    "Then... What about you go inside and tell him? Tell him that someone wants to meet him? "


    "That''s impossible!" The receptionist looked at Nicole up and down and asked in confusion, "excuse


    me, what do you want to look for Mr. Jacob?"


    "HMM... No. " All of a sudden, Nicole felt a little embarrassed. Jacob should be very busy with his work.


    If she came to thepany so rashly, it might be a kind of interruption to him.


    The receptionist said nothing and looked at Nicole.


    Nicole felt ufortable under the gaze, but since she had alreadye, she didn''t want to leave.


    Moreover, Jacob didn''t answer the phone. She didn''t know if he was losing his temper.


    When Nicole was in upset, she suddenly heard a noise from inside.


    "This is really troublesome. Next time we..."


    Hearing this, Nicole recognized that one of the men who spoke was none other than Jacob. the


    receptionist heard the voice as well. She pushed Nicole aside and walked in quickly.


    "Okay, Mr. Jacob. You can go back now. I''m leaving."


    "Let me walk you to the elevator."


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Nicole''s heart was in her throat. The next second,


    she bumped into Jacob face to face.


    Jacob frowned and nced at her. He didn''t stop and continued to walk the guests out.


    After seeing the guests off, Jacob came back and stood in front of Nicole without saying a word. The


    receptionist thought that the general manager was dissatisfied with the irrelevant people, so she quickly


    exined, "Mr. Jacob, she wants to meet you. She doesn''t have an appointment, I..."


    "Jacob, I..." Nicole was about to say something.


    "I have something else to do. You can go back first." Jacob deliberately pulled a long face and turned


    away.


    Seeing this, the receptionist hurried to Nicole''s side, blocked Nicole with her body, and made a gesture


    of asking, "I''m sorry, miss, please go back."


    Nicole could see that Jacob was losing his temper, but she hade to thepany specially to see


    him. He was still so lukewarm, which made her a little angry.


    "Jacob!" Nicole pushed the receptionist aside and shouted at Jacob''s back.


    Jacob stopped and turned around.


    Nicole pouted and said angrily, "Jacob, do you really want me to go back like this?"


    The receptionist''s jaw almost dropped. Although Mr. Jacob was young, everyone in thepany knew


    that he didn''t like others to pester him, and he didn''t show any good face to his subordinates who tried


    to get him.


    This woman was so bold to yell at Mr. Jacob.


    Could it be that...


    Just as the gossip in the receptionist''s heart was burning, Jacob turned back. He walked a few steps to


    Nicole, grabbed Nicole''s wrist, and pulled Nicole towards the office.


    The receptionist widened her eyes, like a petrified statue.


    What did she see? What did you see? Mr. Jacob, who was not close to women and had no scandal,


    took a girl to his office?


    Oh My God!


    The point was that the girl looked fierce and not elegant at all. She seemed to be an ordinary girl. She


    didn''t expect Jacob to be so kind to people!


    The receptionist took a deep breath and couldn''t help smiling. She returned to her seat and quickly


    shared what she had seen and heard with her colleagues in the small group.


    --


    "Why are you so angry?" Closing the office door, Nicole]ined to Jacob.


    "What are you doing here?" Jacob didn''t answer her question.


    Frowning, Nicole followed Jacob to the sofa in the office and sat down. She stared into his eyes and


    said, "you''re losing your temper. I''m here to see you."


    "I didn''t lose my temper." Although Jacob''s tone was still cold, his eyebrows rxed a lot and he looked


    a little happy.


    "Why did you hang up on me if you didn''t lose your temper? You were so cold just now. "


    "I''m busy with my work." Jacob refused to admit it.


    But the more he behaved like this, the clearer Nicole knew that he was sulking and deliberately


    pretending to show it to her. Just like an angry cat, she had to be obedient.


    Nicole softened her tone, reached out to hold Jacob''s arm, and said with a smile, "didn''t you say that


    you had booked a table? When are we going to eat?"


    "Cancel it."


    "What?"


    Jacob said without passion, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t want to go out to eat? You were afraid that


    others would recognize you being with me, so I cancelled it."


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Nicole finally understood why Jacob was angry. She didn''t know whether she


    shouldugh or cry at this reason. She knew that she said to protect both of them, but why did he


    misunderstand her? "Nonsense. It''s you, who don''t want to eat the food I cook, so you want to eat


    outside, right?"


    "Why are you so unreasonable?" Jacob was speechless.


    Seeing that, Nicole burst intoughter.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Well, I know what you are angry about. In fact, I didn''t mean that. If I am reported to be with you, both


    my career and yours will be affected. At that time, how can there be such a calm and free world of two


    people. As you know, I don''t like to be high-profile. I don''t like to be watched like a gori... "


    "Are you ming me for being too ostentatious?"


    Nicole shook her head, "no, I mean we should try not to be talked about by others at leisure. I like to be


    with you, but I don''t like to be judged by others. Do you understand? "


    "¡­¡­ Humph! "


    Seeing that Jacob''s face softened, Nicole was in a good mood. She couldn''t help but pinch his arm and


    said in a spoiled tone, "can you stop being so arrogant? Spoiled child is my patent, okay?"


    Jacob retorted unhappily, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not acting like a spoiled child."


    "You are obviously acting like a spoiled child, and you asked me to coax you..."


    "Nonsense!"


    "Look, you are acting like a spoiled child again."


    Since Jacob couldn''t persuade Nicole, he had no choice but to throw Nicole onto the sofa and shut up


    Nicole''s mouth.


    "HMM You... "


    "Shut up! Otherwise, you won''t be able to get out. "


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 196 You Are Awesome!

    Chapter 196 You Are Awesome!


    In a twinkling of an eye, another month passed, and the lunar new year wasing. When Nicole was


    nning her live streaming, she asked Jacob casually, "when will yourpany start the holiday?"


    "The holiday?"


    "Yes. The Spring Festival will be held in a couple of days. Yourpany should also give employees a


    holiday. "


    Without raising his head, Jacob replied, "yes, it will be released ording to the national standard for


    holidays."


    "Well, what about you?"


    When Jacob was sliding the screen, he paused and turned to look at Nicole, "what?"


    "What''s your n then. By then, you will have a holiday. Are you going abroad for a holiday, or are you


    going to hang out with Frank, Bevis and others? "


    "I don''t know. You..."


    "I have to go home to spend the Spring Festival with my mother and Jim." Nicole answered before


    Jacob finished his words. When she saw the lonely look on Jacob''s face, she couldn''t bear to think of


    the fight between him and the Gu family. She stood up, walked to him and sat down beside him. She


    said softly, "you should also go home during the Spring Festival... They will miss you. "


    Jacob looked back to the screen and said lightly, "I will see."


    "Okay."


    Although Nicole also wanted to apany Jacob, her family was still in the first ce. She hadn''t


    been with her mother and brother for a long time, so she couldn''t leave them during the Spring Festival.


    But if Jacob didn''t want to yield to his father, would he really spend the Spring Festival alone?


    This topic was obviously a little heavy. Although they didn''t continue, the two of them fell silent, as if


    they had something on their minds.


    Nicole was depressed when she received a message. She was not in the mood to check the message,


    thinking that it might be a trash message from an advertisingpany.


    "Nicole, I feel so bad. I miss you."


    It was a new number. Staring at the message for a few seconds, Nicole suddenly thought of a person.


    She dialed the number directly. Hearing the busy tone, she was too nervous to breathe. If her intuition


    was right


    But unfortunately, the phone was hung up.


    This confirmed Nicole''s conjecture.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Nicole walked up to Jacob, too excited to say a word. "Jacob, I seem to


    have received a message from Consu."


    "You seems?" Jacob keenly found the key word in this sentence.


    "Well, look." Nicole handed the phone to Jacob, stared at him and asked, "look, it''s Consu''s


    message, isn''t it?"


    Jacob read the sentence two times seriously. He shook his head and said, "I can''t confirm it."


    "But no one else will send me such a message!"


    "Then why do you think it''s from Consu?" Jacob asked.


    Pursing her lips, Nicole said, "I have an intuition! I have a hunch that this is Consu. I called her just


    now, but she didn''t answer it. She must be very sad. She wanted to call me, but she didn''t want me to


    know. Very contradictory... "


    "You got all these only from this message?"


    "¡­¡­ I''m really worried about her. I haven''t heard from her for such a long time. When she left, I don''t


    know if she has encountered any trouble outside... " Said Nicole, almost crying.


    Jacob didn''t care about how Consu was doing outside. But he couldn''t bear to see Nicole so sad.


    "Let me check it out for you."


    "What?" Surprised, Nicole asked, "how?"


    With a smile, Jacob touched Nicole''s head and said dotingly, "I have my own way."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. With her round eyes wide open, she said, "thank you. If only I could


    find Consu."


    "Idiot." Jacob shook his head and had no choice to deal with Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Jacob and asked, "what can you do? We don''t even know where she is now. How can


    you find her?"


    Without saying a word, Jacob tapped on Nicole''s phone and answered seriously, "H Province."


    "How do you know?"


    "It depends on the phone number."


    Jacob threw the phone back to Nicole and then went to call someone. Hearing that he was giving


    orders, it seemed to check some records, but Nicole couldn''t understand the details.


    After Jacob finished the phone call, Nicole couldn''t help asking, "can we really find her?"


    "What? You don''t believe me?"


    "Yes." Shaking her head, Nicole said, "I just feel like looking for a needle in a haystack. It''s not easy."


    Jacob smiled, "Yes, it''s not easy. You should keep in touch with this number. If you can get some


    specific information, it will be easier for me to find it."


    Hearing that, Nicole''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Okay, I''ll contact her right away!" She picked up her


    phone and began to send messages. If she didn''t answer the phone, the message would definitely be


    read. Nicole sent messages one after another, expressing her condolence, worries, and begging for an


    answer.


    But to her disappointment, there was still no reply.


    Nicole, who never yed with her mobile phone, became a crazy mobile phone. She held her mobile


    phone all day long, and even put it aside when she was cooking at night. She looked at it from time to


    time, fearing that she would miss the call.


    She had been disappointed for two days. When Nicole was on the verge of desperation, she finally


    received an MMS from that number, which was a photo with a sentence.


    "I''m good. Don''t worry about me."


    In the photo, Consu was sitting by the window and looking at the sky outside. Her face was calm


    and serene. Her braid and xen dress were as beautiful as a picture.


    Nicole excitedly threw away the mouse in her hand and jumped in front of Jacob. She excitedly showed


    the photo to him and said, "my intuition is right. It''s her!"


    Jacob took the phone, took a look at it and then sent the photo to his phone.


    Nicole swallowed and asked Jacob with her starry eyes, "what do you think? Is this photo helpful? Can


    we find her now? "


    Instead of answering her question directly, Jacob asked Nicole, "have you noticed that in this photo,


    Consu seems to have gained some weight?"


    "Really?" Nicole leaned over and looked at it carefully for a while. She nodded, "it seems that She was


    a little fatter. Wow, your eyes are so sharp! You can even find it! "


    "It''s obvious."


    Jacob threw the phone to Nicole and called his men to check the photo. Staring at the photo again and


    again, Nicole couldn''t helpining to Jacob, "why do I feel that Consu in this photo doesn''t look


    like her at all. Was it because she broke up with her boyfriend? I feel like she has changed into another


    person. "


    "Have you found out? Okay, send someone to check if it''s the woman in the photo. Don''t disturb her.


    Call me back when you got the result. "


    Nicole was shocked by Jacob''s call. She looked at Jacob in disbelief and asked, "really? You''ve found


    it out?"


    Jacob hung up and answered, "Sort of. I''m not sure yet."


    "How could it be found out so soon?"


    "Guess?" Jacob kept her in suspense.


    Nicole grabbed Jacob''s arm and said, "tell me, how did you find it out? Do you have any hacker


    organization?"


    Hearing Nicole''s wild guess, Jacobughed and said, "you''re thinking too much. But if you need one, I


    can get one for you."


    "What?"


    "Idiot. Don''t you know that there are a lot of information hidden behind each photo? "


    Nicole was shocked. "Do you mean that you can find where Consu is based on the information


    contained in this photo?"


    "No, I found the location where this photo was taken at."


    "That''s awesome!" Nicole jumped up and hugged Jacob tightly. If she hadn''t had enough strength, she


    would have hugged him for circles. "Ah, ah, ah, why are you so awesome?"


    Jacob turned his head and blushed.


    In fact, what he said was very simple, but Nicole didn''t know. But he was a little happy and


    embarrassed by Nicole''s praise.


    Therefore, as the Mr. Jacob of the Gu family and the president of an enterprise, his face turned red


    because of a few words. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 197 Go With Me

    Chapter 197 Go With Me


    As a man of action, Jacob soon found out where Consu lived, in a town of the capital city of H


    Province.


    After getting the exact information, Nicole began to pack her things and was about to look for


    Consu.


    "Are you sure that you are going?" Jacob asked.


    Nicole nodded, "yes, I want to check how she is doing."


    Jacob frowned, "what about your work?"


    "I''ll post it regrly in two days. If I can''t bring Consu back, I''ll make sure she''s fine. I''lle back


    before the Livestream."


    "Wait!" Jacob pressed Nicole''s hands which were folding clothes.


    Hearing that, Nicole was stunned. She thought that Jacob wouldn''t let her go, so she put on an


    aggrieved expression and said, "I promise, I will go there for two days at most ande back in two


    days, okay?"


    "No."


    "Two days? Can''t I just leave for two days?"


    "No." Jacob rolled his eyes at Nicole. Before Nicole was about to cry, he said, "I''ll go with you."


    Nicole didn''t expect this result, "ah? Are you going with me? "


    "Yes. I have something to deal with there. "


    "Well, I thought you wouldn''t let me go." Relieved, Nicole asked, "what about Bevis? Shall we call


    Bevis? "


    Jacob thought for a while and shook his head.


    "Why? Did he forget Consu? "


    "No. Consu doesn''t want to see Bevis now, does she? " Seeing that Nicole was so worried about


    Consu, Jacob didn''t tell Nicole that Bevis was back with his ex-girlfriend who hadmitted suicide.


    They got along well with each other.


    "That''s right. They have broken up. If he goes there, it will make Consu sad. I''d better not call him."


    After making up his mind, Jacob asked his assistant to book two air tickets to H Province that day.


    Together with Nicole, he set out to meet Consu.


    After getting on the ne, Nicole felt uneasy and held Jacob''s hand tightly all the way.


    Seeing this, Jacobforted Nicole, "don''t worry. ording to the news from my subordinate,


    Consu is living a good life alone."


    "But the message she sent me that day was obviously not good..." Thinking of this, Nicole sighed,


    "Consu is a tough woman. If she hadn''t been extremely sad, she wouldn''t have said that easily."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll meet her soon."


    "Okay."


    Turning his head to look at Nicole, who was wearing a long face, Jacob felt sorry for her. As Nicole was


    anxious and sad, he also wanted to solve all the problems for Nicole.


    This long lost feeling reminded him of many years ago.


    He tried, cared and loved her with all his heart.


    Jacob withdrew hisplicated eyes, closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair. He


    thought to himself, ''Nicole, I hope you won''t let me down this time.''.


    Three hourster, the ne arrived at the destination.


    Nicole followed Jacob out of the airport and got into the car sent by his men.


    "Are we going to find her now?"


    Jacob said helplessly, "Don''t worry. Now that we are here, I''ll let you see her. Let''s go to the hotel to put


    something down first. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Indeed, Nicole was a little impatient.


    The two of them arrived at the hotel. As soon as they put down their luggage, Nicole stood beside


    Jacob again, looking at him expectantly. It was obvious that she wanted to do something.


    "Well, Let''s go. I''ll take you there now." Jacobpromised.


    "Okay!"


    After they left the hotel, Jacob took Nicole into the car and told the driver a ce which was quite


    tongue tied.


    "Is it far?" Asked Nicole.


    "It''s not far. I asked my assistant to book a hotel nearby."


    "You are so smart!" Nicole expressed her admiration and gratitude to Jacob again, which gave him


    goose bumps.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of the door of an old family residence.


    Looking out of the car window, Nicole asked in disbelief, "does Consu live here now?"


    "Yes." Jacob got off the car, took Nicole into themunity, went upstairs and stopped in front of a


    green iron gate. "This one."


    "Should she Be at home? " Nicole suddenly became nervous. She took a deep breath and reached out


    to knock at the door.


    "Rat-a-tat -"


    After knocking a few times, a familiar voice came from the door, "who is it?"


    Hearing the voice that she had been missing, [ůů]''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Who is it?"


    "Consu, it''s me." Sobbed Nicole.


    The voice inside disappeared. After five minutes, it sounded again, " Nicole? "


    "Yes, it''s me. Consu, I''m here to see you. "


    The green iron door was slowly pushed open, and Consu''s face appeared behind the door. She


    stared at Nicole in disbelief.


    "Consu!" Nicole pounced on Consu and hugged her tightly.


    "It''s really you..." With her arms around Nicole''s waist, Consu murmured, "I thought I was dreaming.


    Am I dreaming? It''s really you."


    Sobbing, Nicole nodded, "it''s me, real me."


    "Nicole!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I miss you so much, Consu,"


    Jacob stepped aside quietly and looked into the distance as if nothing had happened. He thought it was


    better not to make a sound in such a touching scene.


    Consu and Nicole hugged each other tightly for a while before Consu realized what had


    happened. Consu asked Nicole and Jacob to enter the house.


    "Nicole, you scared me. How did you know I was here?"


    "I..." When Nicole was about to talk about the photos, she was interrupted by Jacob, who snatched the


    words of Nicole and said lightly, "I heard it by chance."


    Consu smiled sheepishly and said, "actually, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I''m just upset and


    want to stay alone for a period of time. I didn''t expect you to worry about me. "


    Taking the tea made by Consu, Nicole pulled her to sit down and asked with concern, "Consu, is


    it safe here? Do you get used to staying here?"


    "I wasn''t used to it at first, but I feel much better now." Taking a nce at Jacob, Consu wanted to


    say something but hesitated. "Well..."


    "Bevis didn''te. We didn''t tell him." Jacob seemed to know what Consu wanted to ask.


    Startled, Consu lowered her head and smiled, "that''s good."


    She said in a low voice. It was hard to tell whether she was happy or disappointed.


    After sitting for a while, Jacob saw that Consu seemed to have something to talk with Nicole, so he


    stood up and said, "I have something to deal with here. You guys talk first. Nicole, I''ll pick you up


    tonight. "


    "It''s okay. Go ahead with your work."


    After seeing him off, Consu put on an envious look and said, "Nicole, Jacob is really good to you."


    Nicole also felt this, so she did not deny, "he is really good to me, and I am also trying to be good to


    him."


    Consu signed, "Now that you like each other, just be together. Don''t bother yourself anymore. It''s


    lucky to meet someone that you like him and he likes you as well, really. "


    "I will." Noticing that Consu seemed to be reminded of the sad past, Nicole changed the topic with a


    smile. "Consu, you look so beautiful in this dress."


    "Stop kidding me. Before Consu could finish her words, she rushed to the bathroom and began to


    vomit.


    Startled, Nicole hurried to pat Consu''s back.


    "Are you okay, Consu?"


    Consu wiped her mouth and shook her head. "It''s okay. I''m getting used to it."


    getting used to it?


    Nicole was stunned. Realizing that she had spilled the beans, Consu pursed her lips and kept silent.


    "Consu, you..." Nicole couldn''t believe what she had guessed, but the reaction of Consu made


    her more suspicious. "You... Are you pregnant? "

 Chapter 198 His Bottom Line

    Chapter 198 His Bottom Line


    Consu bit her lower lip, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t retort, but acquiesced.


    The joy of reunion disappeared in an instant. Nicole couldn''t believe that Consu was pregnant,


    although it was obvious that this was the truth.


    "It''s from Bevis isn''t it?" Asked Nicole softly.


    Consu nodded and walked back to the living room. Sitting on the sofa, she said indifferently, " I knew


    it not long time ago after I left A City."


    Thinking of the message from Consu, Nicole sat down and asked slowly, "that''s why you are


    emotionally unstable, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." With a bitter smile, Consu continued, "I was scared when I first found out. I wanted to contact


    you at that time, but I didn''t have the guts and I was too embarrassed to do that. I didn''t want to dy


    until now."


    "If I hadn''te here this time, wouldn''t you have told me?"


    "I don''t know. Nicole, I don''t know how to tell you. Do you understand? "


    Nicole couldn''t help but sigh, "Consu, I understand your difficulties, but how can you bear such a big


    thing alone? As your friend, if I can''t be with you when you are in the most painful time, what''s the


    meaning of my existence?"


    "Nicole..."


    "No matter what happens in the future, you must tell me and let me handle it with you, okay?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes, Consu sniffed and said slowly, "okay."


    The two of them kept silent for a while. Looking at Consu''s belly, Nicole asked, "are you going to


    keep this baby?"


    "Yes..." Without any hesitation, Consu answered seriously, "although I broke up with Bevis, this baby


    is also carrying my blood. He wille to this world soon. I can''t just kill him like this."


    "I do understand."


    "And I want to give birth to this baby because it''s Bevis''s. "


    Nicole shook her head helplessly and sighed, "Consu, you still can''t let him go."


    "It''s not that easy." Consu stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the sky outside, she said


    sadly, "the more I want to forget him these days, the more I can''t forget him. I don''t know if I''m in love


    with him or not. I don''t know if it''s just my obsession."


    Nicole didn''t interrupt Consu. She just listened to her quietly.


    "Besides, he has lost a child. I hate that woman, so I can''t be like her." With a faint smile, Consu


    continued, "and I have my own selfish motive. As long as I have this child, I will have a close


    rtionship with Bevis all my life."


    "Are you going to sacrifice your whole life for the sake of Bevis? What if you fall in love with someone


    else after a period of time? " Guessed Nicole. She didn''t want to see Consu fall so deeply.


    Shaking her head, Consu said, "it''s hard, Nicole. Don''t you find that as we get older, it''s really


    difficult for us to fall in love with someone so much."


    "Yes..."


    "If you break up with Jacob one day, will you still love others as if you like him?" Consu asked Nicole


    in return.


    Nicole paused and shook her head.


    Not to mention in the future, during this period of time, she also found that although she married Austin,


    her feelings for Austin were far less deep than for Jacob.


    Perhaps people''s hearts were there. Once a person walked in and filled it, the others would no longer


    have a vacant seat.


    "Consu... Is there anything I can do for you? " Nicole asked Consu.


    Consu shook her head. "Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t worry."


    In the evening, Nicole made dinner in the kitchen of Consu. The two of them were chatting during


    dinner. When they finished their dinner, Jacob came to pick up Nicole.


    "Consu, I''lle to see you tomorrow morning."


    "Okay." With the presence of Jacob, Consu put on a smile and told Jacob and Nicole, "it''s getting


    late. You two should be careful on the way."


    Jacob nodded, "Thank you."


    Knowing that Consu was pregnant, Nicole refused Consu to go downstairs to see her off. She


    said goodbye to Consu at the door and then went downstairs arm in arm with Jacob.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel." Jacob suggested.


    "Okay." Replied Nicole.


    On the way, Nicole didn''t say anything. She looked out of the window at the houses and the street view


    passing by, feeling very sad.


    Consu was her friend. She didn''t want her to be so sad and wronged. However, Consu


    repeatedly told her not to tell this to Bevis. Consu didn''t want to make things difficult for him.


    Even at this point, Consu was still thinking about Bevis.


    Nicole believed that if Consu made a scene during her pregnancy, Bevis would reconsider the


    break-up. After all, Consu was pregnant with his child.


    Obviously, Consu didn''t want to do so nor tell Bevis about it. She had to raise her child as a single


    mother.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jacob suddenly asked Nicole.


    Turning her head, Nicole looked into Jacob''s dark eyes and asked in a low voice, "how much should


    one like another person, so that he would not even have the bottom line."


    The smile on Jacob''s face disappeared slowly.


    Nicole continued, "this is not the Consu I knew before. She was so careless that she won''t bully


    herself orpromise easily even if things turn upside down. But now... Now she has changed into


    another person because of Bevis. "


    She used to cursing the scum, having the sense of justice, and extremely cared about judgment of the


    people around her. But now, it turned to be that she was disappointed or unwilling to give up, but would


    rather give birth to a child without a name.


    The change was so huge that Nicole could hardly ept it.


    After staring at Nicole for a long time, Jacob turned his head to look at the air in front of him and said


    coldly, "when a person really likes another person, that person will be his bottom line."


    When he said this, his hand, which was originally resting on his legs, suddenly tightened. Because this


    sentence was also his reflection.


    Nicole was the bottom line for him.


    If he didn''t really like her, he wouldn''t give Nicole another chance. He wouldn''t open his heart again


    when he was about to take revenge and y with her.


    But he would not tell these to Nicole.


    He would try his best to grasp the love that belonged to him, and would also fight for possession in his


    own way, but he would not beg for mercy and charity.

 Chapter 199 Calm Down

    Chapter 199 Calm Down


    On the next day, Nicole got up early and was ready to go to find Consu.


    Jacob reminded Nicole, "our n is at three o''clock this afternoon. I will send someone to pick you up


    before that."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I see."


    With her bag in her hand, Nicole walked out of the room. When she walked to the door, she turned


    back to the bed and asked Jacob, "what about you? What are you going to doter? Are you going to


    work?"


    "Are you taking me to see Consu?" Jacob asked in reply.


    "No." Nicole refused Jacob bluntly. "If you stay there, Consu will feel ufortable. So I can''t take


    you there. "


    Jacob couldn''t deny the truth.


    Of course, he was not the kind of man who was clingy to women. He just saw that Nicole cared about


    him, so he said casually.


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t say a word, Nicole suggested, "how about you go and have fun? This is a


    tourist city. There must be many interesting ces. "


    "No." Jacob turned over and saidzily, "I''ve already been here before. Nothing new."


    "Well... How about eating something delicious? "


    Jacob yawned and closed his eyes. "You''d better go back to your things. You can''t apany me.


    Just leave me alone."


    With a cold face, Nicole snorted and left the hotel angrily, "who cares about you?".


    The door mmed shut. On the bed, Jacob squinted and burst intoughter.


    Although Jacob didn''t go with Nicole, he had already arranged the driver for Nicole. After going


    downstairs, Nicole got in the car and headed for the residence of Consu.


    When they arrived at Consu''s house, she had just gotten up.


    "Why are you so early? I''m still sleeping." With sleepy eyes, Consu opened the door and yawned at


    Nicole.


    Shaking the breakfast in her hand, Nicole said gently, "I just bought breakfast for you downstairs."


    "Come on in."


    After entering the room, Consu went to brush her teeth and wash her face. Nicole put the breakfast


    on the table and chatted with Consu casually at the door of the bathroom.


    She was the one who spoke, and Consu listening.


    "Consu, have you gone to the hospital for a check-up? I surfed the Intest night. You have to


    go to the hospital for a check-up regrly in the future. Remember to remember what you can eat and


    what you can''t eat ording to the doctor''s instructions, okay?"


    "HMM." Consu said in a low voice.


    Nicole continued, "and, do you need to hire a nanny in the future? You can''t take care of yourself in


    such condition."


    "Mumble." After spitting out a mouthful of bubbles, Consu turned to tease Nicole with a smile, "I


    didn''t expect it to be so far away. Why do you think so much all night?"


    "I checked it online. As the godmother of your child in the future, how can I not think more? "


    Hearing Nicole say the word "godmother", Consu was stunned for a while. Then she smiled


    generously and said, "that''s great. You will be the godmother of my child from now on."


    "Hey, as a mother, why don''t you care about the baby at all?"


    Early in the morning, the two of them chose to avoid the topic of sadness and imagined the beautiful


    side in tacit understanding. Nicole, in particr, had a lot to say to Consu after she searched online


    for pregnancy information the night before.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Consu sat at the table to have breakfast.


    Looking at Consu, Nicole took out her phone and began to browse on the shopping website. "You''re


    eating too irregr now. I''ll buy you some breakfast like grains, and nutritious food."


    "Don''t be so exaggerated..."


    "don''t?" Rolling her eyes at Consu, Nicole suggested, "how about you go back with me and live with


    me? I can take care of you."


    Shaking her head, Consu said, "forget it. If I live with you and ask you to take care of me. Then, I''ll


    be punished by Jacob."


    "He won''t."


    "He will." Consu stuck out her tongue at her. "Besides, I don''t want to live under the same roof with


    you two. I don''t want to see you make out with each other every day. Don''t torture me to death."


    Nicole was amused. She found a shop on the Inte that specialized in maternal health care products


    and nutritionists. Whilemunicating with the customer service, she madly added something into the


    shopping cart.


    "It''s very expensive. Why don''t you care about the money at all? It seems that Jacob is very kind to


    you," said Consu, teasing Nicole


    "Well, this is my own money."


    "What?" Consu asked in surprise.


    Nicole paid for all the goods selected for Consu in the shopping cart. Then she put down her phone


    and looked straight at Consu. "Haven''t you read the report?"


    Confused, Consu asked, "what report?"


    "Guess?"


    "Is it about... you are with Jacob? "


    Nicole rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "can''t we not mention him? It''s my own business. I have


    seeded! "


    "What?"


    Nicole scrolled through the web page and found the report about her a few days ago. She handed it to


    Consu and said, "here, you can read it yourself."


    Consu took the phone and looked at it suspiciously.


    The more she rolled down, the more her eyes widened.


    "Oh my God! You''re really something! You''ve be a big shot! " Consu eximed in disbelief.


    In front of her best friend, Nicole couldn''t help showing off, "it''s awesome, right? That''s why your


    nutritious food is only a few money for me. "


    "Awesome!" Consu clicked her tongue in exasperation. "Don''t judge a book by its cover. The sea


    water cannot be measured. I''ve just left for a short time, but you''ve done so much things."


    "Puff..." Nicoleughed, "what kind of metaphor are you talking about. Although I am really lucky, I also


    work hard, okay? "


    Giving the phone back to Nicole, Consu nced at Nicole from head to toe and said, "I still can''t


    believe it. You are not the one who has a hidden rule, are you?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "That''s right." Consu nodded and said, "no one dares to cheat on you when Jacob is here. Is it


    because of him that you climbed so fast? "


    Although Consu''s guess was right.


    But Nicole didn''t know that.


    She pouted and said seriously, "it really has nothing to do with Jacob. I tried my best on my own. My


    fans don''t even know about Jacob at all? But... It''s true that someone wanted to frame me. It was


    Jacob who saved me. "


    "What?"


    Since it was all over, Nicole told Consu that she was almost raped. Upon hearing this, Consu


    rolled up her sleeves in anger.


    "Bastard, how dare someone do this to you!"


    Nicole grabbed Consu''s arm and said, "well, that woman has been taken care of by Jacob. You are


    pregnant. Calm down."

 Chapter 200 His Intuition Told Him That Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 200 His Intuition Told Him That Something Was Wrong


    "How can I not be excited? Although I don''t work in the Inte circle, I know some people''s ugly


    behaviors. Compared with those people, you are just like a primary school student. Do you know? "


    Nicole smiled, "it''s not so exaggerated..."


    "Not that exaggerated?" Consu said scornfully, "Do you know the famous V ck song?"


    "Yes, I know. She has a forthright personality. There are a lot of male and female fans."


    "Drop it. In fact, she was just a punk. She had be a hot topic on the Inte. Before that, she had


    mocked other Inte Celebrities of the samepany and even incited her fans to scold others.


    When she just became popr, she would look down upon the poor andugh at the poor for their poor


    living quality. There are too many rumors. "


    Nicole didn''t like gossips. Hearing what Consu said, she was shocked.


    Consu gave a conclusion, "Now that you are a little famous, there will be all kinds of good things


    and troublesing to you. In fact, I don''t know how to deal with it, but for those people on the


    Inte, just try to be nice. But don''t trust them in heart. You have no idea when you are pushed out as


    an excuse and sold by them. "


    "¡­¡­ Well, I see. "


    If there hadn''t been that backstage incident, Nicole would have thought that Consu was


    exaggerating. But now, she had seen the malice of her peers, so she epted Consu''s suggestion


    seriously.


    At the thought of that, Nicole still felt a little scared. She shook her head, forgetting what had happened


    that day. Then she continued to talk about the matters needing attention for pregnant women with


    Consu.


    Happy time was always short. Unconsciously, it was time to leave.


    This time, instead of Jacobing here himself, he sent a driver here.


    "Miss Du, Mr. Jacob is waiting for you downstairs." The driver knocked on the door of Consu and


    said respectfully to Nicole.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Nicole turned around and said goodbye to Consu. "Consu, you must


    take good care of yourself. No matter what happens, please tell me and ask me for help if you have


    any difficulty, okay?"


    Biting her lower lip, Consu nodded vigorously.


    "Are you really not going back with me?" Nicole was still trying to persuade her.


    "Nicole, don''t worry. I can take care of myself." Consu didn''t n to go back.


    Nicole had no choice but to hug Consu tightly with red eyes.


    "Take care, Consu."


    "You too. Let me drive you home."


    Wearing a pair of slippers, Consu escorted Nicole downstairs, while escorting Nicole to the car of


    Jacob. The car window slowly rolled down. Looking at Jacob who was sitting upright in the car,


    Consu plucked up her courage and said, "Jacob, please take good care of Nicole. She is innocent.


    Don''t let anyone hurt her."


    Jacob''s face was as cold as ice, but after hearing what Consu said, he nodded.


    "Thank you." After speaking to Jacob, Consu turned to look at Nicole. "Nicole, take care on the


    way."


    "Okay, you take care too!"


    "Okay."


    With a smile, Consu waved her hand. The car started and slid into the traffic. She followed the car


    for a few steps and finally stopped at the intersection, staring at the car that had already driven away.


    Nicole, I hope you can cherish your own happiness. Consu prayed in her heart.


    Nicole didn''t turn around until she couldn''t see Consu. She sighed heavily, her voice full of


    loneliness and regret.


    Jacob didn''t understand the friendship between girls, but he saw that Nicole seemed to be very sad, so


    he held Nicole in his arms, bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead tofort her.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Nicole shook her head.


    Noticing the disappointment on Nicole''s face, Jacob thought that she was unhappy with leaving


    Consu, so he stopped asking.


    Along the way, Nicole kept silent.


    She had been thinking about the pregnancy of Consu. She wasn''t a person with a big mouth. Since


    Consu had told her not to tell this to Bevis, she would never tell him. But she was wondering


    whether Consu could really take good care of herself?


    She wasn''t familiar with that ce. If Consu didn''t feel well, who would take her to the hospital?


    Who could take care of her in the hospital?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The more she thought about it, the more worried Nicole became.


    "Let''s go. Why are you sitting there?"


    "What?" When Nicole was deep in thought, she didn''t know what was going on when she heard Jacob


    calling her name. Seeing that Jacob had already stood up with the tabletputer in his hand, she


    nced out of the window and said, "ah, we have arrived."


    "Are you sleepwalking?" Jacobined.


    Nicole didn''t have the nerve to retort. She quickly unfastened her seat belt, stood up and followed


    Jacob out of the ne. When they walked out of the hall of the airport, the driver had already driven


    over. Seeing the two of them quickly opened the door.


    "Where are you going? To thepany?" Getting into the car, Nicole asked Jacob.


    "What''s up?"


    Nicole thought for a while and shook her head, "No."


    Seeing that Nicole wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Jacob said


    straightforwardly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing serious I am just... " Nicole was in a dilemma, but she didn''t say anything. She struggled for a


    while and said, "I want Can I go to take care of Consu? "


    "What?"


    "Just thinking about it..."


    Jacob''s face changed, "Take care of her? Are you okay? "


    "No..." Nicole didn''t know how to exin herself. After all, she couldn''t tell Jacob that Consu was


    pregnant. She hesitated for a while and said, "I just think it''s not safe for Consu to live outside


    alone..."


    "Really?" Jacob sneered. "Are you crazy as Consu got crazy?"


    "Consu is not crazy! She is... "


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob sensitively captured the loophole in Nicole''s words, "what is it?"


    "She must be heartbroken!"


    "Stop. Get rid of this idea immediately. "


    Nicole sighed helplessly, "I said it on impulse, but I really... I don''t know what to do. I really can''t rest


    assured to leave Consu alone there. But she didn''t want toe back with me. I''m so worried about


    her. "


    Jacob didn''t say anything. His instinct told him that Nicole''s worry was abnormal.


    But obviously, if he asked directly, he could not get anything. He might be warned by Nicole not to


    meddle.


    However, for Jacob, there were some things that he only needed to send someone to investigate, and


    he didn''t need to ask directly.

 Chapter 201 A Computer Was Bought

    Chapter 201 A Computer Was Bought


    "You can go home first. I''m going to thepany." When the car arrived at the gate, Jacob said to


    Nicole.


    Without thinking too much, Nicole said goodbye to Jacob and went upstairs with her luggage. Watching


    Nicole walk away, Jacob took out his phone and dialed the number of the person he had arranged to


    investigate.


    "Investigate Consu. Tell me more details."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob."


    While on the phone, Jacob ordered with a poker face.


    "Drive to thepany."


    --


    After visiting Consu, Nicole had been restless all the time. She always thought of Consu''s


    pregnancy and couldn''t rest assured at all.


    If she hadn''t worked hard, the video quality would have been affected.


    In such a state of uneasiness, Nicole forgot her promise.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    Jim called.


    "Sister, I ranked first in the final exam of the semester."


    "Really? Great! " Nicole praised him excitedly, "you''re awesome, Jim. Why is my brother so awesome?"


    Jim smiled shyly, "well, not bad."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not ''not bad''. It''s very good. You did a good job this time. Is mom very happy? "


    "Yes, Mom said she would make dumplings for me tonight. She just went to buy some meat." Jim


    replied obediently.


    Hearing this, Nicole wanted to go home at once, but she had made a n to shoot a video, so she


    could not go back at this time. She could only express her regret verbally.


    "Jim, I''ll celebrate it for you some other day."


    "Okay, sister. We are having our winter vacation." Jim said with a smile. "We don''t have to go to the


    school after we go and get the notice in two days."


    Nicole nodded, "then stay at home and help mom with more work."


    "Yes, I will. Sister I... "


    "What?"


    "It''s Well You said... " Jim swallowed and spat for a while, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "What did I say?" Nicole was confused.


    Jim sighed, "nothing. Forget it."


    "Don''t do that. What did I say? Tell me. I can''t remember anything for a while."


    "Nothing. Mom is back. I''m going to help her."


    After saying that, Jim hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone from the other end of the phone,


    Nicole was extremely confused.


    What on earth did her brother want to say?


    This question kept haunting Nicole until dinner time.


    She couldn''t guess what her brother wanted to say, so she called her mother Judy. Judy picked up the


    phone and told Nicole the good news that Jim had a good performance in the exam.


    Nicole smiled and praised her brother again.


    Then she asked Judy, "Mom, it seems that Jim wants to say something to me, but he is too


    embarrassed to say it. Do you know what he wants to say?"


    "He just wants you to buy him thatputer. I''ve told him that he doesn''t need aputer at his age.


    Don''t spoil him. so don''t buy him one. "


    Hearing what Judy said, Nicole suddenly remembered.


    She had forgotten about it!


    In order to motivate her brother, she asked him to study hard and bought him a newputer as a


    reward after the winter holiday.


    Her brother called her today happily. He must want to talk about this!


    "Mom, I know." Nicole was instantly happy.


    After hanging up the phone, Nicole picked up a piece of braised pork and asked Jacob with a smile, "I


    want to buy Jim aputer. Do you have any rmendation?"


    Jacob took a look at the braised pork in his bowl and put it into his mouth. After eating it, he asked


    slowly, "what does he mainly use for?"


    Thinking of what her brother had said at that time, Nicole said, "I don''t know. It seems that he likes


    yingputer very much. He said that he likesputer technology?"


    "Doesn''t he likeputer games?"


    "Of course not." Nicole denied, "Jim is not that kind of yful child. He knows what''s going on in our


    family. He won''t be so ignorant. I think he really likesputer. He just likes it. "


    Jacob said indifferently, "then buy one for him."


    "Of course I will buy one for him. I''m just asking for your opinion." Nicole looked at Jacob with a


    ttering smile and said, "don''t you boys know a lot about this field? Can you rmend one?"


    "Let me think about it."


    "Okay, I can wait!" Hearing what Jacob said, Nicole was sure that Jacob would help her pick up one.


    She was so happy that she added some meat into his bowl.


    Jacob quietly looked at the meat in his bowl and felt jealous.


    Why wasn''t she so considerate when she was asking anything from him? As she needed help from him


    for his brother, she started such considerate all of a sudden?


    Humph.


    This idea just shed through his mind. As a man, Jacob also likedputer very much. If he hadn''t


    be a businessman, he might have be aputer technician.


    Nowadays, the Inte had developed well, and it had be a necessity in people''s life. Grasping


    such a technology was the key to open a new era.


    Therefore, although Jacob was jealous that Nicole cared so much about his brother, he approved Jim''s


    hobby.


    Jacob searched on the Inte and selected aputer he thought was okay. And then he ordered it.


    On the next day, when Nicole was making cakes at home, she received aputer for home delivery.


    Nicole was a little shocked, but on second thought, she knew that theputer must be bought by


    Jacob. She put it aside and dialed his number directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Jacob lowered his voice, as if he was busy with something else.


    "Theputer was just delivered. Did you buy it?" Not daring to waste Jacob''s time, Nicole asked in a


    hurry.


    "Yes," replied Jacob.


    "Why did you buy it directly? I nned to buy it myself. I..."


    "I have something else to do. Bye."


    However, before Nicole could finish her words, Jacob hung up the phone directly.


    Nicole sighed, but when she looked down at theputer box on the table, she was in a good mood


    again. As picked up by Jacob, It must be a good choice.


    At the worst, she could just give the money to Jacob.


    Thinking of this, Nicole opened the outermost packing box, intending to take out theputer box first.


    When she opened the box, a pile of paper items fell out. She opened it carefully and found that it was a


    printed item price list and an invoice.


    The price of theputer was written on the invoice.


    Fifteen thousand nine hundred and ny-nine.

 Chapter 202 She Was Ungrateful!

    Chapter 202 She Was Ungrateful!


    Fifteen thousand nine hundred and ny-nine.


    Nicole: "! ! !"


    How could aputer cost so much!


    For a moment, Nicole thought she had a visual hallucination. She looked back and forth several times


    to make sure it was that. Then she picked up the phone again.


    When she was about to dial it, she withdrew her hand.


    Jacob was obviously busy just now. She couldn''t call him again. But looking at theputer box in


    front of her, Nicole was so surprised that she didn''t know what to do.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She didn''t touch theputer box anymore. After thinking for a while, she went back on making cakes.


    She shouldn''t have asked for Jacob''s opinion.


    Jacob went back home early this evening. As soon as the noodles were put into the pot by Nicole, he


    opened the door and entered the house. Seeing theputer box on the table in the living room, he


    nodded with satisfaction. "It''s fast. They''ve sent it to you."


    Nicole poked her head out of the kitchen and said anxiously, "have a seat. The dinner will be ready


    soon."


    "Okay."


    Jacob casually threw his suit jacket on the sofa and began to open theputer box. After opening it,


    he turned on theputer and checked it. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the


    computer, he skillfully began to install the software.


    When Nicole came out with the noodles in her hands, she happened to see what was happening with


    Jacob. Thinking of the price on the invoice, Nicole asked Jacob, "do you like thisputer?"


    "Not bad." Jacob replied.


    "Let''s eat first."


    "In a minute."


    Seeing that Jacob was doing it very seriously, Nicole began to doubt if she had misunderstood him.


    Jacob bought it for himself, not for her.


    After a while, Jacob washed his hands and began to eat.


    "I''ve already installed theputer. You can bring it back home directly." After dinner, Jacob went back


    to his bedroom.


    Nicole, who had been refraining from asking, finally stopped suspecting that she was thinking too much


    after hearing this. She followed Jacob into the bedroom.


    "Well..."


    Jacob turned his head, "What?"


    Nicole swallowed nervously and asked slowly, "did you choose theputer outside for Jim?"


    "Yes." Jacob took it for granted, "didn''t you ask me to help you choose?"


    "HMM... But I didn''t expect you to buy it for me directly... "


    Jacob frowned, "You don''t like this one?"


    Nicole hurriedly waved her hand, "no, It''s not I don''t like it, but..."


    "What is it?"


    "Thisputer... Fifteen thousand. It''s too expensive. " Embarrassed, Nicole exined, "it''s not that I


    don''t want to give up money, but that Jim is a junior high school student. It''s a bit wasteful for him to


    use such a goodputer. So I think if you return theputer, I can buy a cheap one myself... "


    After listening to Nicole''s exnation quietly, Jacob didn''t say anything. He opened the bedside table


    and took two books. He bypassed Nicole and went straight to the study.


    "Hey..." Nicole ran after him and called him weakly, but Jacob seemed not to hear it at all and closed


    the door in front of Nicole.


    Although Jacob didn''t say anything to refute, his action was telling Nicole that he didn''t like to listen to


    what she said just now.


    He didn''t like it at all.


    Looking at the closed door of the study, Nicole sighed helplessly and went back to the table to clean up


    the table. She thought she didn''t say anything wrong. Theputer was indeed expensive. She was


    sure that she said it in a soft tone, wondering why Jacob was unhappy.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Nicole went back to the living room. Looking at the shiningputer, she


    was lost in thought. Now she was doing live streaming and making money, and she could afford more


    than 10000puters. Although it was much more expensive than her original budget, good things


    always had the value of good things.


    Otherwise, she didn''t have to return it.


    Nicole thought about it alone for a while. After persuading herself, she went to the kitchen to make a


    ss of juice and knocked on the door of Jacob''s study.


    "Come in." Jacob''s voice was cold.


    Nicole opened the boxes, walked in with juice in her hands, and gently put it at the hand of Jacob,


    "drink some juice, supplement vitamin."


    "Okay."


    "Is there anything bothering you?" Nicole nced at the file in Jacob''s hand and found that he seemed


    to be in a bad mood, so she asked softly.


    "Not bad." Obviously, Jacob didn''t want to talk much. His attitude was totally different from that when he


    came back just now.


    Noticing that Jacob was still angry, Nicole thought for a while and said, "we can keep thatputer.


    You don''t need to return it."


    Finally, Jacob looked away from the folder and nced at Nicole. "Oh.".


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive or not. Besides, it''s you who picked it for me." Seeing Jacob''s attitude


    changed, Nicole continued in a hurry.


    "I''ve already chosen one at a very low price, but with your brother''s current use, it''s absolutely enough."


    "Of course." Nicole gave a ttering smile.


    Jacob mmed the folder. His tense face slowly softened. He picked up the juice at hand and drank it


    all in one gulp.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, but it was really ufortable to stand still without saying anything.


    She took the empty cup and carefully asked, "then.. I transfer the money to your card? "


    "What?" Jacob was stunned.


    "You have helped me check theputer. I can''t ask you to pay for it, can I?" Nicole said naturally,


    "besides, this is a gift for my brother. I should pay for it."


    Jacob''s face fell at once. He stared at Nicole for a few seconds with an inexplicable expression, and


    suddenly said coldly, "get out!"


    "What?"


    "Get out. Don''t disturb my work." Jacob said as he picked up the folder again.


    Nicole was confused, but when she saw that Jacob had changed back to the mode of refusing to talk,


    she felt embarrassed to say more, so she had to leave the study in disappointment and sadness.


    Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Jacob gritted his teeth and looked up at the closed door.


    idot!


    Jacob was pissed off by Nicole''s words. In his opinion, Nicole treated him as an outsider and separated


    from him.


    Yes, they didn''t get so closed yet. But since he had bought it for her, couldn''t she happily ept it and


    express her gratitude to him in happiness?


    If she didn''t show her thanks, it would be fine. But what was worse that she came to calcte the


    money with him.


    ''what? Is he Jacob that narrow-minded in her eyes?


    Jacob was so angry that he gasped for breath. He was mad at himself for being amorous, and at Nicole


    for being ungrateful. Jacob had never seen such an ungrateful woman in his life!

 Chapter 203 It Depends On My Mood

    Chapter 203 It Depends On My Mood


    When Jacob was still angry, his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and answered the phone


    impatiently, "hello?"


    The man on the other side was frightened by the special charge''s tone. He shouted in a particrly


    timid voice, "Mr. Jacob..."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I have found something about the thing you asked me to investigate, so I want to report it to


    you." Afraid that he might offend the boss, the man replied quickly and clearly, "through observation


    and tracking these days, we find that Miss Consu seems to be pregnant."


    Jacob asked, "It seems?"


    His subordinate wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said firmly, "yes, I''m sure. I''m sure I''m


    pregnant. When she went to the hospital for a physical examination, our people found it out. What''s


    more, I also found many boxes from the trash she threw away. The boxes are from maternal exclusive


    stores and infant exclusive stores "


    "Okay..."


    "Mr. Jacob, what should we do next? Should we still keep an eye on her?"


    "Okay."


    Jacob was shocked by the news. He immediately thought of the unusual behavior of Nicole after she


    met Consu that day. At that time, he thought it was because of the emotional fluctuation of Nicole, It


    should be a girl''s impulse.


    When he recalled the past, he guessed that Nicole had known that Consu was pregnant, so Nicole


    was worried about Consu and wanted to help her.


    Since Nicole didn''t tell him such an important thing, it must be Consu who asked her to do so.


    But why didn''t Consu want to tell him?


    Bevis.


    Jacob thought of the key point soon. From his point of view, Consu seemed to like Bevis very much.


    That was why she chose to disappear after breaking up with Bevis. Then it was clear who was the


    father of the baby in Consu''s belly.


    After figuring out the whole story, Jacob hesitated.


    Bevis was his good friend. Should he tell him about it?


    Frowning, Jacob stood up and walked to the bedroom step by step. He saw Nicole sitting in front of the


    computer and browsing the private messages andments sent by her fans.


    Obviously, Nicole was so focused that she didn''t hear his footsteps.


    Staring at the profile of Nicole for a while, Jacob thought of the question that made him hesitate and


    said straightforwardly, "is the baby in Consu''s belly from Bevis?"


    "Ah!" Startled, Nicole turned to the door, frowned and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    "The child of Consu is from Bevis, right?"


    Nicole''s face changed.


    Seeing Nicole''s face, Jacob didn''t need to ask any more. He bit his lips impatiently and asked, "what''s


    your n? Don''t you tell Bevis?"


    "You are... How did you know it? " Nicole was so surprised that she slowly stood up from the chair and


    looked at Jacob in bewilderment.


    "You don''t have to know that. Tell me, aren''t you going to tell Bevis? Or do you have any other ns? "


    Nicole was confused by Jacob''s question. She was still wondering why he knew.


    "I want to tell Bevis." Said Jacob expressionlessly.


    "No way!" Nicole suddenly shouted. She rushed to Jacob, grabbed his arm and begged, "no, you can''t


    tell Bevis."


    "Why not? He is the father of the child. He has the right to know. "


    Nicole shook her head repeatedly. Although she agreed with Jacob''s words, she couldn''t tell anything


    to Bevis because of Consu.


    "Jacob, Listen to me, it''s not that simple." Nicole pulled Jacob to the bedside and sat down. After


    pondering for a while, she said slowly, "Bevis has broken up with Consu. Besides, he has another


    woman by his side now. That woman is too extreme. That''s really not good to tell him at such


    condition."


    "But Bevis has the right to know." Jacob insisted.


    He considered it as a man. As a man, he hoped that the man knew it and would not be kept in the dark.


    What''s more, Bevis had lost a child, which was a big blow to him.


    Nicole nodded, "yes, he does have the right. But Consu told me to keep it a secret from Bevis. Do


    you have to tell Bevis? "


    Jacob remained silent.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal if we don''t tell him now. Consu has nned to give birth to the baby well.


    She is in a stable mood now. If we tell Bevis the truth, he will have a fight with his girlfriend and


    Consu may be implicated. "


    "So, you mean we just hide it from Bevis together?"


    Nicole hesitated, "at least... We can tell him when the baby is born. Or, when Consu wants to tell


    him... "


    Jacob looked helpless. After a short period of anger, he began to understand Nicole''s worries. Now, it


    was not a good time as Bevis was with his hysterical girlfriend.


    "Promise me that you won''t tell Bevis, okay?" Noticing the change of Jacob''s attitude, Nicole asked in a


    hurry.


    "¡­¡­ I won''t tell him for the time being. "


    "Thank you!" Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. She held Jacob''s hand tightly and told him all her


    worries that had been hidden in her heart these days.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jacob frowned and asked, "you mean you want me to help Consu?"


    Nicole nodded heavily, "yes! I don''t know anyone over there. And Consu doesn''t allow me to hire a


    nanny for her. Don''t you have business there? Can you take care of her by the way? "


    "But why should I help her? She has nothing to do with me. " As for Consu, Jacob had a clear


    knowledge. The reason why he was so concerned about Consu''s pregnancy was that Bevis was his


    friend.


    "She is our friend!"


    Jacob shook his head and corrected Nicole, "no, she is your friend."


    Nicole didn''t understand why a generous man like Jacob suddenly became so timid and unwilling to


    help her. She couldn''t help but grumble Jacob, "why are you being so timid? If it was Bevis, I would


    also help."


    "Why?"


    "Because Bevis is our friend and also a high school ssmate."


    Jacob remained silent. He didn''t like the way Nicole talked about Bevis, nor did he like Nicole to say


    that Bevis was her friend. He even didn''t want Nicole to have a male friend.


    "Can you just help Consu? Just take it as helping me, okay?" Nicole had no choice but to soften her


    tone.


    "Okay."


    "Really?"


    Jacob nodded, "but I have a condition."


    Surprised, Nicole asked, "what condition?"


    "I haven''t made up my mind yet. I''ll tell you when I get it. You have to agree to my request. "


    "Ah You won''t mention anything difficult, will you? " Nicole was a little scared. She always had a sense


    of danger when she heard what Jacob said. She was afraid that his request would also be hard.


    "Yes, I will." Jacob admitted. "You can choose not to agree and then find a way to help Consu


    yourself."


    Only then did Nicole realize that this was clearly a coercion. He was sure that she would not leave


    Consu alone, so he put forward a domineering condition.


    "You just said that you didn''t want to help Consu. Actually You just want to make a trap for me,


    right?" Nicole pouted andined.


    Jacob neither admitted nor denied. With a smug smile, he asked Nicole, "have you made up your


    mind? Yes or no?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " ring at Jacob, Nicole warned him angrily, "although I have promised you, don''t ask too


    much."


    "It depends on my mood." Jacob proudly pinched Nicole''s chin and kissed her heavily. "Now, I''m in a


    good mood."

 Chapter 204 The Call During The Spring Festival

    Chapter 204 The Call During The Spring Festival


    A few dayster, it was thest few days at the end of the year.


    At the thought of the possibility that Jacob would stay alone during the Spring Festival, Nicole bought


    the paper scissors in advance and decorated the house on the day she left. She had specially made


    dumplings and frozen them in the refrigerator. She wrote down the process of making dumplings with a


    note and pasted it on the fridge.


    Maybe it was because Jacob didn''t want her to leave from the bottom of his heart that he disappeared


    after she got up in the morning. Jacob didn''t show up even when she left in the afternoon.


    After thinking for a while, Nicole didn''t contact Jacob as well. She wrote down note words, put it on the


    shoe cab at the door, and left with her luggage.


    The driver was waiting for her downstairs. Seeing hering downstairs, he opened the door.


    After returning home, Nicole went upstairs with her luggage. As soon as she knocked on the door with


    her fingers, the door was opened from inside. Jim appeared behind the door and smiled happily.


    "Sister, you are back!"


    "Yes." Nicole carried her luggage into the room, but she didn''t see Judy. She changed her shoes and


    asked, "where is mother? Has she gone out?"


    Jim nodded, "the aunt downstairs came to see her just now. She sent her downstairs. She must be


    visiting the aunt''s ce now."


    Nicole nodded, changed her shoes and looked at Jim with a smile. "What''s wrong? Don''t you have


    anything to ask me?"


    "I..." Jim''s secret was exposed. He scratched his head with embarrassment and said shyly, "mom said


    she didn''t want me to ask you for something..."


    "Okay." Nicole opened the suitcase, took out theputer box, tilted her head and asked, "do you


    mean that you don''t want it anymore?"


    "Computer!" Jim looked at theputer box in Nicole''s hand with his bright eyes, and almost a bear


    pounced on her.


    Seeing her brother''s surprised look, Nicole was also happy. She handed theputer box to her


    brother and said happily, "open it."


    "Okay!"


    Jim was very excited, but he was very careful, as if he was afraid of breaking theputer. He gently


    opened the box and took theputer out of it like holding a treasure.


    "Theputer has been installed and the software has been downloaded. You can use it directly."


    Although Nicole didn''t understandputer so much, she still repeated what Jacob had said.


    "It''s so beautiful." Jim couldn''t help touching theputer. After a while, he turned to look at Nicole and


    said with tearful eyes, "sister, thank you."


    Rubbing her brother''s head affectionately, Nicole said, "you don''t need to thank me. I have promised


    you."


    Jim couldn''t wait to go back to his bedroom with hisputer. Nicole sat alone for a while, and then


    took out the new year''s goods from her suitcase and put them away.


    Although the Du family was a small family, there were many traditional etiquettes. Aftering back


    home, Nicole made meat and vegetables for the Spring Festival with her mother, cut the window Grilles


    by herself, and bought things for New Year''s Eve ceremony.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Soon it was New year''s Eve.


    Judy took out the new clothes that Nicole bought for her and put them on. Then she sat on the sofa,


    receiving the new year''s greeting from Nicole and Jim, the she gave them the Lucky Money. The family


    sat around the TV, preparing to watch the Spring Festival G.


    "Sister, let''s celebrate the New Year''s Eve together this year." Jim suggested while eating chicken feet.


    Nicole nodded with a smile, "Okay, let''s celebrate the New Year''s Eve together."


    "What about mom?" Jim asked.


    Judy hurriedly waved her hand and said, "I''ll go to bed after sitting with you for a while. I''m really old


    and can''t stand it anymore."


    "Okay. You should go to bed early, Mom."


    When Judy went to bed, Nicole and Jim sat side by side on the sofa, eating all kinds of snacks on the


    table andining about the program on TV.


    Jim sighed, "it''s better that you are here with us. It''s more lively. You didn''t stay with usst year. I had


    been driven to bed by mom at this momentst year. How could I watch TV like now?"


    Speaking ofst year''s new year, Nicole felt a little ufortable. Last year, she had spent the Spring


    Festival at Austin''s house. She had been busy all the time by Selina. But Selina hadn''t given her a


    good look, which made her feel aggrieved.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to be so depressed. She didn''t have to leave her brother and mother.


    Holding Jim''s shoulder lovingly, Nicole promised seriously, "don''t worry. I''ll celebrate the new year with


    you next year!"


    "Really? Don''t you get married? " Jim suddenly blurted out.


    Nicole was stunned, and then knocked heavily on Jim''s forehead, "you little bastard! You''ve learned


    how to make fun of your sister? "


    Jim held his head and begged, "no, I''m just telling the truth. I heard from mom that her n is to make


    you married next year."


    "¡­¡­" Nicole felt helpless, " Who I can marry... It shouldn''t be a n."


    "Ron,"


    "Puff..."


    Jim, who was very gossipy, rested his head on Nicole''s shoulder and asked, "sister, you don''t like Ron


    at all, do you?"


    "Well..."


    "You like your secret boyfriend, don''t you?"


    Nicole rolled her eyes at Jim and grumbled, "what are you talking about? You are just a junior high


    school student. How could you know so much?"


    "Humph, you always try to teach me a lesson as I get you."


    "Eat your chicken feet!"


    The two bickered with each other. Time passed quickly. After watching the lively show for a few hours,


    it was thest few minutes of the new year.


    "After counting down, you can go to the censer and light some incense." Nicole ordered Jim.


    "Okay."


    The reason why she told Jim was that Nicole wanted to make a phone call to someone in the first


    second of the new year.


    She listened to the TV and dialed the number.


    "beep, beep, beep," the sound of beep came from the other side. Nicole suddenly became nervous.


    She was worried that Jacob] was not there, or Jacob was busy.


    When Nicole was about to give up, the phone was connected.


    "What?" It was Jacob, from the other end of the line.


    Unexpectedly, the call was connected. Nicole stammered, holding her phone, "well... Happy.. Happy


    new year! "


    "Happy New Year!" Jacob replied.


    Contrary to Nicole''s expectation, Jacob''s voice was cold and restrained.


    "HMM... I don''t have anything else to say. I just want to tell you that it''s new year. Now I finish, I''ll hang


    up. " Hearing Jacob''s cold voice, Nicole felt a little ufortable and couldn''t be enthusiastic anymore.


    "Okay, bye."


    To Nicole]''s surprise, after she said that, Jacob still kept his cold voice. Obviously, he was going to


    hang up.


    "Who is it?"


    Before Jacob hung up the phone, Nicole heard a majestic male voice from the end of the line.

 Chapter 205 How Could It Be

    Chapter 205 How Could It Be


    Who is it?


    Holding the phone, Nicole thought.


    "Sister, who are you talking to?" Jim lighted the incense from the censer and walked to Nicole.


    Shaking her head, Nicole answered, "No one."


    "Consu?" Jim guessed.


    "What?" Reminded by her brother, Nicole suddenly remembered that she also needed to call Consu


    to say hello. After all, Consu had lived a lonely life in another city.


    Thinking of this, Nicole dialed Consu''s number. Different from Jacob, Consu answered the phone


    soon.


    "Nicole! Happy new year! " Consu said excitedly.


    Affected by the happiness of Consu, Nicole greeted her happily, "Happy new year, Consu."


    Hearing this, Jim also came close to Nicole and shouted at the phone, "Happy new year, Consu!"


    "Good, good, Jim, good boy. Nicole, please give Jima "Lucky money" for me."


    "He already has got one from me." Smiling, Nicole pushed Jim away and asked in a low voice about


    Consu''s physical condition and the condition of her unborn baby.


    Perhaps it was because of the happy new year, Consu answered the questions one by one, without


    showing the slightest trace of displeasure and depression. But as Nicole expected, Consu was


    alone during the Spring Festival.


    Worried that she might feel lonely, Nicole didn''t n to hang up. She held her phone and chatted with


    Consu casually.


    The two had been chatting for more than an hour. Hearing Consu started to yawn, Nicole said,


    "Consu, go to bed now. Take care of yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll go to sleep now. I''ve been very sleepy recently." After saying goodbye to Nicole, Consu


    hung up the phone.


    "Sister, are you sleepy too?" Jim asked after Nicole hung up the phone.


    Nicole nodded but then shook her head.


    "I''m not sleepy. I''ll keep youpany."


    "Yes!" Although Jim was sensible, he was still a child and was infatuated with age keeping.


    Since she had promised her brother not to sleep, Nicole decided to keep awake. She took out the


    movie she downloaded from her mobile phone and watched it with headphones.


    "What are you watching?" Jim came over and asked.


    "A science fiction movie."


    "I want to watch it too!"


    Nicole thought for a while. There was no restricted camera in this science fiction movie, so she gave


    one earphone to Jim. The two siblings looked at the cell phone with great interest.


    When the movie was about toe to an end, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Who is this?" Jim asked with dissatisfaction.


    Without answering her brother''s question, Nicole pulled out her headphones and answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "Yes, I''ll keep my brotherpany."


    "Are you keeping the age? Interesting. " Jacob''s voice sounded a little tired, "I thought you had already


    gone to bed at this clock."


    Thinking of the coldness of Jacob a few hours ago and the strange male voice on the other end of the


    phone, Nicole felt ufortable. She just hummed and didn''t answer.


    "I have finished the dumplings you left for me. They are delicious." Jacob continued.


    "Okay."


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Jacob asked with a smile.


    Biting her lips, Nicole asked slowly, "now... Where are you? "


    "At home." After saying that, Jacob seemed to think that he didn''t make it clear, so he added, "in the


    main house of the Gu family, in my parents'' house."


    "Ah... You are home. " At first, she was worried that Jacob would celebrate the new year alone because


    he had a quarrel with the Gu family. Now that Jacob had went back, she felt a little relieved.


    "I''m home. My mother asked me toe back."


    Taking a deep breath, Nicole guessed that when she called Jacob just now, he must be with his


    parents, so he was cold. She nodded and said, "it''s good to go home to celebrate the new year."


    "But I miss you so much." Jacob said suddenly.


    Startled by his confession, Nicole pushed away Jim, who had been sitting next to her, and swallowed


    nervously, "ah... It''s good. "


    Jacob confused, "Good? Shouldn''t you reply me ''I miss you too''? "


    "Ha ha, me too." Nicole turned her head to look at Jim. How could she say something so sweet in front


    of her brother.


    "¡­¡­ What are you doing? " Said Jacob helplessly.


    Nicole smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to refute or exin. She had to say vaguely, "by the way,


    happy new year from Jim, too."


    "What?" Jim asked in a low voice.


    Nicole covered Jim''s mouth and said to Jacob on the other end of the phone, "We''ve greeted the new


    year for each other. You should go to bed early. Jim and I will continue to keep the age."


    Jacob was confused by Nicole''s words, but after hearing what Nicole said, he agreed, "Okay, you can


    continue to enjoy. I''ll send you the ''lucky money'' for your brother''s new year, and you can give it to him


    for me."


    "Ah Don''t bother... "


    "No, it''s for a celebration. I''m going to bed. Good night. "


    "Good night."


    Hanging up the phone, Nicole breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Jim pushed away Nicole''s hand and asked curiously, "sister, who was calling you? Is that man? "


    "Who is that man?"


    "It''s the man who is hiding underground."


    "¡­¡­" Nicole grabbed Jim''s ear impatiently, "I told you not to talk nonsense, but you still talk


    nonsense!"


    Jim cried out in pain, "mom is not here. She can''t hear me even if I say it. Well, I won''t say it anymore.


    My ears are about to fall."


    Nicole let go of Jim''s ear and rolled her eyes at Jim.


    "Wow, sister, you are so cruel." Jim puckered his lips in grievance and made a silentint to


    Nicole with a bitter expression.


    Hearing that, Nicole didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Seeing that she didn''t really want to make


    her brother angry during the Spring Festival, she coaxed, "well, do you still want more ''lucky money''?"


    "Yes!" As soon as Jim heard the lucky money, he felt no pain in his ears and became energetic. "Sister,


    is it a big one or a small one?"


    "Small!"


    "Ah..."


    ---


    Jacob sat on the edge of the bed for a while, pulled the quilt and got into it. This was the most peaceful


    andfortable year for him in the past few years.


    Of course, he didn''t need to tell himself the reason.


    After a whole day''s work, Jacob closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    What he didn''t know was that when he was on the phone, Albertan was going to give him a ss of hot


    milk. Then she heard the whole conversation by ident.


    Through the crack of the door, she could see the happy and satisfied expression on his face.


    Albertan, who had experienced all kinds of things in her life, could see at a nce what that expression


    meant. Only when someone faced the most important person could he show that expression.


    Albertan gripped the milk cup in her hand tightly and left without saying a word.


    She didn''t know that her son had fallen in love with someone else.


    How could it be.

 Chapter 206 The Eve Before The Storm

    Chapter 206 The Eve Before The Storm


    After the Spring Festival, Nicole stayed at home for more few more days. Then she left home ording


    to the normal working hours of thepany. She got in the car of Jacob and the two went back to their


    small home together.


    As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. As soon as Nicole got into the car, Jacob


    couldn''t help but ask the driver to roll up the window and pull over Nicole to kiss her.


    Although Nicole felt embarrassed in front of the driver, she couldn''t resist Jacob''s enthusiasm. Soon,


    she fell into his arms and panted.


    "Don''t..."


    "I''ve endured it for days." Jacob leaned close to Nicole''s earlobe and whispered in Nicole''s ear.


    Pursing her lips, Nicole said with tears in her eyes, "we''ll be home soon."


    "¡­¡­ Then I''ll put up with it. "


    "¡­¡­"


    The driver in the front row tried his best to drive as a robot sample, but listening to the sound and


    conversation from the back seat, he still stepped on the elerator and sped up.


    As a single man, he didn''t want to be tortured to death by his boss in near year.


    The car was speeding on the expressway and stopped in less than two hours.


    "Jacob Here we are... " Nicole pushed away Jacob who was still kissing her neck and reminded him in


    a low voice.


    "Okay..." Jacob raised his head and regained his expression for a short time. He impatiently ordered


    the driver, "open the door."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob." The driver quickly got off the car and opened the door.


    Without saying a word, Jacob carried Nicole in his arms and got off the car.


    "Put me down!" Nicole was so frightened that she held Jacob''s neck tightly. But Jacob ignored her and


    strode into the elevator with her in his arms.


    Although there was no one around, there was a surveince camera in this building. Nicole nced at


    the camera at the corner and bashfully hammered Jacob''s chest. "There is a camera. Put me down."


    As the elevator arrived, Jacob strode into the elevator with Nicole in his arms.


    "Stop it. I can''t stand it anymore." Jacob pressed the button and warned Nicole angrily. He had been


    missing Nicole crazily these days, but he couldn''t see her. He was almost suffocated both mentally and


    physically.


    "¡­¡­" Hearing what Jacob said, Nicole was too scared to move. Because she knew that Jacob was


    absolutely a man of his word.


    When they walked out of the elevator, Jacob unlocked the door with his fingerprints. After entering the


    room with Nicole in his arms, he turned around and closed the door, directly pushing Nicole against the


    door.


    "HMM..." Before Nicole could finish her words, her lips were covered by Jacob.


    Then a crazy kiss fell on her lips.


    In this fascinating kiss, Nicole finally surrendered, sumbing to the superb skills and almost


    overflowing passion of Jacob.


    "Jacob..." Gasping for breath, Nicole called out Jacob''s name.


    "What?" Jacob replied in a low voice.


    "Go to bed..." Nicole leaned back with her head high and closed her eyes, "my waist is so tired that I


    can''t hold on."


    [¹Ëð©êÉ] felt more furious when he heard [¶Åůů]''s real begging, but he was not a masochist. Knowing


    that [ůů] was ufortable, he helped her lie down and rolled on the carpet together.


    She had never been so passionate.


    It almost swallowed him up.


    When he stopped, the two of themy on the bed side by side. It was almost evening. Nicole was so


    tired that her waist and back ached and her bones were almost broken.


    "I miss you so much these days. What about you?" Jacob held Nicole in his arms and whispered in


    Nicole''s ear.


    "¡­¡­ I miss you, too. " Nicole told the truth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She had thought that she would spend more time with her mother and brother and cherish the time with


    her family. But to her surprise, she missed him almost every moment. She missed him when she was


    having dinner, when she was shopping, and even when she was watching the lights with her family.


    She had never missed someone so much like now.


    And the luckiest thing was that this person was also missing her.


    Jacob leaned forward and gave Nicole a gentle kiss on her ear. Although he didn''t say anything, the


    atmosphere was extremely sweet.


    Following the happiness in her heart, Nicole hugged back Jacob.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly without saying a word.


    After lying in silence for more than an hour, Nicole''s stomach suddenly rumbled.


    "You are hungry." Said Jacob. It was not a question, but a statement.


    Nicole didn''t want to ruin the harmonious and warm moment. She shook her head and denied, "it''s


    okay. I''m not hungry."


    "Really?" Jacob slid his fingers on Nicole''s belly, rubbed it and said jokingly, "you are so hungry that


    your belly starts to scream. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Nicole had no choice but to look at Jacob. She asked Jacob, "what about you? Are you hungry?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, "I''m full already."


    It was self-evident what he meant as he said he was full.


    Caught off guard, Nicole was teased again. She couldn''t helpughing and pinched Jacob on the


    chest. "Why are you so glib tongued?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." Jacob took his phone from the bedside table and then put it back quickly.


    "Well, the take-away will be delivered soon."


    "Okay." Feeling warm in her heart, Nicole couldn''t help but drill into Jacob''s arms and closed her eyes.


    It was such a wonderful moment that she hoped time could stop at this moment to keep her intimacy


    and warmth with Jacob.


    But deep in her heart, Nicole knew that it was impossible. Their happiness was temporary. Neither the


    Du family nor the Gu family would allow them to do so.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing the abnormality of Nicole, Jacob was confused.


    "Nothing." Nicole closed her eyes and buried her head in Jacob''s chest. "I just feelfortable


    sleeping like this."


    With a snort, Jacob stroked Nicole''s back and said with a smile, "if you continue to tease me, you are


    going to eat the cold take-away."


    "¡­¡­ Enough! "


    ---


    Perhaps it was because of the temporary separation that the two of them had different feelings. After


    the Spring Festival, Nicole and Jacob''s rtionship became more and more harmonious.


    They got along with each other like a couple in love. They wished they could stick together all the time,


    and their eyes were full of each other.


    "Are you really going downstairs with me?" One day, when Jacob was changing his shoes at the


    vestibule, he was surprised to hear that Nicole would send him downstairs.


    Nicole picked up the basket and replied naturally, "yes, I''m going to buy some vegetables and send you


    downstairs by the way."


    After changing his shoes, Jacob grabbed Nicole''s hand and kissed her. Without any mercy, he exposed


    Nicole, "it''s the main thing to send me downstairs. Then you buy some food by the way."


    "Don''t talk too much." Nicole rolled her eyes at Jacob.


    "you can only scold me when you can''t win me in words. s." Although Jacob was scolded, there was


    no anger on his face. Instead, he happily held Nicole''s arm and went out with Nicole.


    The two of them walked downstairs. With a reluctant look on his face, Jacob kissed Nicole again. Then


    he got in the car and went to thepany.


    With a happy smile on the corner of her mouth, Nicole had been watching Jacob''s car go far. It was not


    until it was out of sight that Nicole stretched happily and was ready to go to the vegetable market.


    At that moment, she seemed to feel something wrong.


    She followed her intuition and looked at a car diagonally across the road. She saw that the door of the


    car suddenly opened and a person got out.


    A person she had always been afraid of and never wanted to face.


    Jacob''s mother.

 Chapter 207 What Is Your Way

    Chapter 207 What Is Your Way


    As Nicole saw Albertan clearly, the blood all over Nicole''s body seemed to freeze. The basket in her


    hand fell to the ground with a bang. She was totally dumbfounded.


    There were only three words in her mind, "They were found".


    She wanted to run away as fast as she could, but she couldn''t move as if there were vines twined


    around her feet. She could do nothing but watch Jacob''s mother walk to her step by step across the


    road.


    "It''s you!" Albertan said coldly.


    In just a few minutes, Nicole broke out in a cold sweat. She forced herself to calm down, looked into


    Albertan''s eyes and replied lightly, "it''s me."


    "How dare you, how dare you show up in front of him!" Albertan stared at Nicole fiercely, as if she was


    going to swallow Nicole.


    Taking a step back, Nicole took a deep breath and exined with the best exnation she could think


    of, "Aunt Albertan, it''s just a coincidence. It''s a long story."


    "I''m not your aunt!" Albertan shouted angrily, "you are not qualified to call me aunt!"


    Nicole closed her mouth and said nothing.


    Obviously, Albertan was pissed off. Her chest heaved up and down. If she was not born with dignity,


    she would have pped Nicole now.


    At this time, the door opened and a neighbor came down.


    "Good morning, Nicole."


    Embarrassed, Nicole turned around and gave an impable smile, "good morning, Aunt Lucy."


    "What are you doing? Do you want to go shopping with me?"


    "Aunt Lucy, you go first. I''ll goter." Nicole picked up the basket on the ground andughed.


    After watching Lucy leave, Nicole turned to look at Albertan again. She knew that Albertan would not


    just let it go, but this ce was obviously not a good ce to talk.


    "How about we find a ce to sit down and talk?" Suggested Nicole.


    Albertan snorted, rolled her eyes at Nicole, and ordered in a condescending manner, "follow me."


    Nicole didn''t like Albertan''s attitude, but she had no choice but to follow Albertan obediently.


    The two walked to a rtively magnificent coffee shop. Albertan nced at Nicole horizontally. Nicole


    pushed the door open and Albertan walked in.


    "Dear clients, pleasee in." The waiter greeted warmly.


    Albertan nced at the waiter and said coldly, "a cup oftte."


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter turned to look at Nicole. Nicole waved her hand, indicating


    that she didn''t need it.


    She had to deal with Albertan. She was not in the mood to drink.


    Albertan chose a table by the window, and Nicole sat opposite her. Albertan was about to go crazy with


    mixed feelings at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Five years ago, no, six years ago, you also sat opposite." Albertan said first.


    Hearing Albertan''s words, Nicole tensed up. Thinking of the bad memory of that year, her face turned


    pale in an instant.


    "I didn''t like you at that time." Albertan sneered, "so many years have passed, but I still don''t like you."


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole pulled her hand into the corner of her clothes.


    "But Jacob likes you. Neither that time nor now, He likes you. So do you know how much I hate you? "


    "¡­¡­ I know. "


    "What?"


    Nicole smiled with self-mockery. "If you don''t hate me, you won''t force me to leave in that way. And you


    won''t even lie to Jacob to make him sad and hurt. I really don''t understand why you hate me so much.


    Except for my family background, where did I provoke you? "


    "It''s because you are from a poor family!" Disdain was written all over Albertan''s face. "How can an


    ordinary person like you deserve him? How can you stand by his side?"


    Albertan was already very angry when Nicole didn''t refute her. Seeing that Nicole contradicted her, she


    was even angrier. She stared at Nicole angrily and warned her mercilessly, "since you have epted


    my money, you shouldn''t have appeared in front of Jacob again! What? You have spent all that money,


    and now you want to keep Gu family as your money tree? "


    "You know why I took that money!" At the thought of the desperate situation in the past, Nicole''s eyes


    turned red. She lowered her voice and could not help but feel resentful. "You forced me to take it! You


    forced me with the safety of my family and the future of Jacob! "


    Yes, it was true that she was thoughtless at that time. After her rtionship with Jacob was objected by


    the Gu family, she listened to Jacob and chose to elope. But when Jacob and she imagined their future


    together, Albertan came to her in private.


    The Gu family was so powerful. Albertan''s threat and pressure made her have to bow her head and


    ept Albertan''s request.


    "I was only a child at that time. How could you be so cruel to force me!" Nicole couldn''t hold back her


    tears anymore. Two lines of tears fell down.


    Albertan was indifferent and sneered, "you had already known how to seduce men at that age. You


    were not that young. I did force you, but I did it for the sake of my son!"


    "What about me? Can you trample on my dignity and hurt me as you like just for the sake of your son?


    " Nicole''s heart was torn apart. She had been indifferent to fame and fortune and enjoyed the ordinary


    life of ordinary people, but she was still very ufortable in the face of oppressive power. "You look


    down on me so much. You used to look down on me, and now look down on me just because I don''t


    have a good family, and I was not born in a famous family like Daisy Yu?"


    Albertan remained silent, but her attitude was obvious to acquiesce in Nicole''s questioning.


    In some people''s eyes, there were different sses between people.


    They were not equal.


    Nicole took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    "We don''t need talk about the past. Now I ask you to leave Jacob right now. Don''t badger him


    anymore!" Albertan didn''t beat around the Bush and put forward her request directly.


    In fact, even if Albertan didn''t said so, Nicole would know that she and Jacob would be separated for


    various reasons sooner orter.


    However, at this moment, she didn''t want to fulfill Albertan''s wish.


    She had been insulted once. At that time, she was very humble and timid, and did not dare to resist at


    all. But now, she had gone through more hardships. Albertan''s threat could no longer frighten her who


    had been tortured by life.


    "I won''t leave him." Nicole forced herself to calm down and answered calmly.


    "What did you say?"


    Looking into Albertan''s eyes, Nicole said seriously, "I said I wouldn''t leave him. I like him and he likes


    me as well. You can''t separate us this time. "


    A frightening light burst out from Albertan''s eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "don''t say it too early. I


    have many ways."


    At this moment, the voice of Jacob suddenly rang out.


    "Mom, what is your way?"

 Chapter 208 Sorry, Nicole

    Chapter 208 Sorry, Nicole


    Both Nicole and Albertan were stunned. They turned their heads to look at the direction of Jacob''s


    voice. Jacob frowned and looked impatient. It seemed that he had been standing there for a long time.


    "Jacob..." The anger on Albertan''s face finally broke. She stood up hesitantly and said, "you... When


    did youe here? "


    Jacob didn''t answer. He nced at Nicole and asked Albertan, "Mom, is what you just said true? You


    forced her to leave, didn''t you? "


    This was Albertan didn''t want Jacob to know. She knew that her son was affectionate, so she would


    rather her son be hurt than let him go crazy for an ordinary civilian.


    "I did it for a reason." Albertan pursed her lips and didn''t want to confront Jacob.


    Hearing his mother''s answer, Jacob was more sure that what he had just heard was true. At that time,


    he and Nicole were really separated by his mother.


    What''s more, his mother not only broke them up, but also humiliated Nicole.


    "Jacob... You should know that whatever I do is for your own good. " Seeing her son standing straight,


    Albertan stretched out her hand to pull him.


    Jacob avoided his mother''s hand, walked over and sat down next to Nicole. He looked at Albertan


    calmly.


    "Jacob..." Said Nicole in a low voice. She didn''t expect that Jacob would appear here, and she didn''t


    expect that their past would be cleared up in this way. She knew that Jacob always respected his


    mother very much, so she was worried that he would be very sad and disappointed when he knew


    about it.


    "It''s okay. I''m here." Jacob held Nicole''s hand and said to Albertan seriously, "Mom, the past has


    passed. If you can apologize to Nicole, we will let it go. After all, we still have a long time to get along


    with each other. "


    Albertan''s eyes widened in disbelief. She pointed at Nicole with her trembling finger and asked, "you...


    You asked me to apologize to her? "


    "Yes. Shouldn''t you apologize for what you have done? "


    "I..."


    "When I had a car ident, you told me that Nicole left and abandoned me. Do you still remember how


    I came over during that time. I was so hurtful at that time. Didn''t you feel sorry for me at all? "


    Albertan didn''t know how to exin. She couldmand Nicole arrogantly and despise Nicole, but she


    couldn''t treat her beloved son like this, especially when her son showed such a hurtful expression.


    "I''m your son. Although I''m very angry, I know how much you love me. So you don''t have to apologize


    to me. " Jacob insisted, "but for Nicole, you didn''t respect her at all at that time and now. Shouldn''t you


    apologize?"


    "Jacob!" Albertan got angry, "I''m your mother!"


    Jacob took a deep breath and nodded, "yes, you are my mother. You have taught me when I was a


    child that an excellent person should know how to treat people equally. haven''t you? "


    Albertan kept silent.


    She had said a lot of things, and she agreed with him. But she didn''t like the background of Nicole in


    such condition, nor did she like her son to be so special for an ordinary woman. She wouldn''t allow


    such a thing to happen.


    "Jacob, forget it..." Said Nicole, tugging at Jacob''s sleeve. She knew that it was impossible for Albertan


    to apologize to her, and she had never expected that. The only thing she didn''t want to see right now


    was that Jacob and Gu family fell out again. Besides, It was still in new year celebration.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, Albertan didn''t appreciate her kindness at all. As soon as she finished, Albertan shouted


    angrily, "my son is talking to me. You have no right to interfere!"


    "Mom!"


    "Jacob, I''m doing this for your own good. You do like her now, but how long can this lovest? Can it


    last for a lifetime? " Albertan''s tone softened again. She even begged Jacob, "when you get older and


    more mature, you will know what''s the best for you. Do you understand? "


    Jacob shook his head, "No, I don''t understand."


    "Because you are too young! You are totally attracted by her now! Such a rtionship can''tst long. I


    don''t want to see you regret and resent at that time. "


    "I regret it now." Jacobughed, "I regret that I was so stupid to believe you."


    "Jacob..."


    Jacob held Nicole''s hand tightly and pulled her up, "Mom, I won''t change the fact that I like her. It''s best


    if you can ept it. If you can''t ept it, we won''t force you."


    Then he was about to leave.


    "Jacob Gu!" Albertan got anxious and called Jacob''s full name.


    Jacob stopped and stared at Albertan.


    "You are a man. How can you be so stupid and unconscious for a woman?" Albertan was so angry that


    her face turned pale. "You can''t even get my approval to be with such a woman. Who else can you


    get? Aren''t you afraid that your uncles will look down upon you? "


    "I''m not afraid." Jacob smiled lightly, "I can''t even talk to them a few times a year. Why should I care


    about their opinions. Besides, that''s because I''m a man, I can''t treat the person I like casually. "


    Nicole looked up at Jacob''s side face. She could feel his suppressed anger, sadness and


    disappointment from his hand. Therefore, she held his hand tightly. She hoped that through her own


    power, she could transfer her hope and love to him so that Jacob could feel it.


    "Mom, your driver is waiting outside. You can go back by yourself. I won''t drive you home." This time,


    Jacob left the cafe directly without waiting for Albertan to say anything.


    Walking out of the cafe, he strode forward with Nicole. Nicole walked so fast that she almost fell down


    several times.


    It was not until they walked across a street that Jacob stopped. He put Nicole against the wall, bent


    down and leaned his head on Nicole''s shoulder.


    "Jacob..." Nicole sighed and hugged Jacob tightly.


    "I''m sorry." Jacob repeated the same words again and again, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..."


    Nicole''s eyes turned red again. She took a deep breath and shook her head. "It''s okay. It''s not your


    fault."


    "Yes, it''s mine. I''m sorry."


    If I hadn''t been so childish and impulsive back then, and if I had firmly believed in our rtionship, I


    wouldn''t have been deceived by my mother''s lie. I wouldn''t have been hating you even in my dreams


    for so many years.


    My mother hurt you like that, and after we met again, I hurt you again and said those excessive words


    to you.


    "I''m really sorry..."

 Chapter 209 I Want To Marry You

    Chapter 209 I Want To Marry You


    Jacob''s apologies softened Nicole''s heart.


    In fact, even if Jacob didn''t say sorry, she wouldn''t me him. After all, it was reasonable for him to


    think like that in that situation.


    After she met him again, Jacob was really mean to her and always spoke ill of her and disrespected


    her. But after getting along with Jacob for so many days, she knew very well that he was not a bad guy.


    He was nicer to her than others.


    Besides, she loved Jacob, so she didn''t want to me him.


    No matter in the past or now.


    "What happened with you? Why did you suddenly appear there? Didn''t you go to work?" The two


    hugged for a while. Nicole couldn''t help but ask Jacob.


    "Yes." Jacob nodded, "but I suddenly want to go back to pick you up. I want you to go to mypany


    and have lunch with me. The driver turned around. I saw the car from my family first, and then I saw


    you and my mother entered the cafe together. "


    Nicole felt a little helpless. It seemed that God had his own arrangement.


    She had thought about when she could tell Jacob what had happened in the past. But she didn''t expect


    that it would happen so soon in this way.


    "What are you going to do now?" With a smile on her face, Nicole tried to make Jacob look more


    comfortable. "You can''t really fall out with your mother."


    Jacob thought for a while and answered, "I don''t know."


    "Your mother... She really loves you. " Seeing the disappointment on Jacob''s face, Nicole put in a good


    word for Albertan.


    Although she hated Albertan, she couldn''t let Jacob lose his family. The reason why she loved Jacob


    was that she wanted the whole world to love him, not to take him as her own.


    "But I can''t forgive her for what she did to you." Jacob held up Nicole''s face and looked into her eyes. "I


    promise that such a thing will never happen again. No one can easily bully you in the future, even my


    mother can''t."


    Nicole''s eyes became redder. She nodded with sobs, "yes!"


    "I love you." Jacob said in a light but strong voice, "Nicole, I love you."


    "¡­¡­ I love you, too. "


    At this moment, Nicole no longer had any hesitation or evasion. She directly obeyed her heart and


    responded to Jacob''s love.


    Yes, their rtionship was not smooth, but it was already their greatest luck to meet again and fall in


    love with each other deeply.


    How many times could a person experience such a heartbreaking love in his life.


    "Nicole, do you still remember what I said to you when we passed a wedding dress shop in the central


    park after the Spring Festival that year?"


    Nicole was stunned. Of course she remembered what Jacob had said. She would never forget it all her


    life. But she didn''t expect that Jacob didn''t forget it either.


    That year, just after the new year, the rednterns on the street had not been removed. The red


    lanterns were twined around the branches, making it beautiful. Under the joyful light of the rednterns,


    they saw a model in a wedding dress shop. She was wearing a Chinese wedding dress and her


    beautiful shape was disyed in the window.


    She was so beautiful, so suitable for the asion. Nicole was stunned.


    "Do you like it?" Jacob asked.


    Nicole nodded, "it''s so beautiful."


    "If you like it, I''ll buy it for you." Jacob said as he pulled Nicole into the shop.


    Jacob was about to buy it, but Nicole stopped him and smiled awkwardly, "yes, I like it, but I''ll just take


    a look at it. I don''t have the chance to wear it now. "


    Jacob was puzzled, "why don''t you have a chance?"


    "¡­¡­ It''s a wedding dress! " Nicole blushed with shame.


    Jacob was dazed for a moment and saidposedly, "Then you can try it on first. When we get old


    enough, we can formally wear it on our wedding day."


    "You... What did you say? "


    "Say we are going to get married." Jacob took it for granted, "you and I will definitely get married in the


    future."


    "Nonsense again!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. What? You don''t want to marry me?"


    Nicole, a teenage girl, blushed with shame after hearing such straightforward words, "stop talking about


    this!"


    However, Jacob didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He said to Nicole seriously and domineeringly, "anyway,


    I will definitely marry you, and you must marry me."


    He was so determined and pure. It seemed that all the disputes in the world had nothing to do with


    them.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, they didn''t know the cruelty of the world and the lowliness of human


    nature. The one could hurt you and the person you love for the sake of love.


    "Marry me." Jacob said suddenly.


    Startled again, Nicole covered her mouth in surprise, "you What did you say? "


    Jacob giggled, "It''s too hasty, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Okay, let''s talk about it when I''m ready."


    Nicole didn''t know what to say at all. She even thought that Jacob was impulsive that because he felt


    guilty for her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "No Jacob... "


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore. If I really propose, I have to kneel on one knee. I know that," said


    Jacob, smiling and rubbing Nicole''s hair


    "¡­¡­"


    When Nicole was in a daze, Jacob lowered his head and kissed her.


    A kiss to confirm the love.


    If it weren''t for the ringing of her phone, Nicole and Jacob would have kissed for a long time, just like in


    the soap opera.


    The phone rang again and again, as if it was trying to kill him.


    Jacob had no choice but to stop. He took out his phone, nced at it and answered it impatiently.


    "What''s the matter?" He said in an unpleasant tone.


    The assistant was startled by his tone. He swallowed hard and managed to calm down. "Mr. Jacob, the


    managers are waiting for you to have a meeting. I..."


    "The meeting will be held in the afternoon." After giving the order, Jacob hung up the phone.


    He looked at Nicole affectionately again.


    Then, the phone rang again.


    Jacob picked it up and asked coldly, "what''s the matter again?"


    When the driver heard the word "again", he thought he had done something wrong and was caught by


    the boss. He was so scared that he almost swallowed his mobile phone andmit suicide.


    "Ja Mr. Jacob... "


    "Tell me!"


    "Mrs.... Mrs. Gu has gone back. "


    "Got it."


    All of a sudden, his breath rxed. Jacob hung up the phone, looked at Nicole and said, "my mother


    has gone back."


    Nicole heard it from the other end of the phone, but she still nodded when she heard what Jacob said.


    "Sor..."


    "Don''t say it." Nicole put her finger on Jacob''s lips and said, "don''t apologize to me. I have epted


    your apology. Now, we don''t owe each other anymore. "


    After saying that, she felt something was wrong. Then she smiled and said, "no, I owe you. I still owe


    you money."


    When Jacob heard Nicole mention this, his face changed again.

 Chapter 210 Unexpected Him

    Chapter 210 Unexpected Him


    At that time, taking advantage of Nicole''s predicament, he bought Nicole for a year at a price of one


    million. He even humiliated Nicole for this.


    They had been getting along well with each other these days and Jacob almost forgot what had


    happened. However, at this moment, Nicole mentioned it again.


    "Half a year has passed. Do I only owe five hundred thousand now?" Seeing that Jacob got


    embarrassed, Nicole teased him on purpose.


    In fact, she didn''t pay much attention to that deal anymore. The price of the clothes and jewelry given


    by Jacob had already been more than five hundred thousand.


    But now she really felt interesting to see Jacob being so embarrassed.


    "What? Isn''t it?" Nicole smiled happily.


    "¡­¡­" With Jacob''s lips pursed and ears turning red, he changed the topic, "well... It''s gettingte. I


    should go to thepany now. "


    "Why are you going to thepany now? Didn''t you just tell your assistant and tell him that the


    meeting will be held in the afternoon?" said Nicole.


    Jacob was speechless


    Nicole continued, "tell me, what about our contract. Oh, by the way, it''s still in the contract time. I can''t


    talk to you in this tone. Mr. Gu, Mr. Jacob, what can I do for you? "


    "Hey!" Finally, Jacob couldn''t stand it anymore and red at Nicole, "stop it!"


    "Hahaha..." Nicoleughed so hard that she couldn''t straighten up. The more she thought about it, the


    more funny she felt. If Jacob had known what would happen today, he would have regretted what he


    had done. "


    However, if Jacob hadn''t forced her to stay with him, they wouldn''t have reconciled so soon.


    "You... Are you still ming me? " After a long time, Jacob spoke slowly, with uneasiness and


    uneasiness in his tone.


    Looking at Jacob for a while, Nicole shook her head and said firmly, "no, I don''t me you. I don''t


    me you, no matter in the past or now."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s good to have you." Nicole thought for a while and came up with a rtively easy answer.


    She still had a long way to go with Jacob. She should keep a lot of beautiful words to make Jacob


    happy in the further.


    At first, she didn''t have the determination to do so. She had been cowardly all the time. But the


    appearance of Albertan aroused her deep desire in her heart. She no longer wanted to escape, and


    wanted to fight for herself.


    Anyway, she had decided to be with Jacob and face all kinds of things in the future together. Then she


    wouldn''t flinch orin.


    --


    After lunch, Jacob arrived at thepany with Nicole.


    "I have something else to do..." Nicole said reluctantly.


    In a domineering manner, Jacob put Nicole on the sofa in his office and argued, "you can do whatever


    you want here."


    Nicole was speechless and couldn''t helpining to Jacob, "I want to make cakes and take video.


    Do you have an oven and flour here?"


    "It''s not a big problem." Jacob said seriously, "if you want to do it now, I''ll ask someone to prepare it for


    you in an hour."


    "Puff..." Nicole had no choice but to follow Jacob''s advice, "well, you can do your own business. Give


    me an earphone and I''ll put it on to watch the video."


    "What video?" Jacob asked curiously.


    Annoyed, Nicole pushed away Jacob''s face, grabbed the earphone and shouted, "video of cakes! Or


    what kind of video do you think it is? !"


    Jacob was frightened by her yell. He touched his nose, sat back in his chair with a pale face and went


    to deal with thepany''s affairs.


    After all, this was thepany that he had put a lot of efforts into. Thepany was still in the


    ascendant, and he had to had with many things in person. At first, Jacob nced at the direction of


    Nicole from time to time, but then he began to work seriously as he got into the feeling.


    Feeling no longer hot sight, Nicole looked in the direction of Jacob and saw him typing on the


    computer, seeming to be writing a n.


    Nicole was thirsty and wanted to get some water, but she didn''t want to disturb Jacob when she saw


    him in such serious.


    Jacob kept busy until his assistant came in and reminded him that it was time for the meeting.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Jacob took a dark blue folder from the table, stood up and was about to go


    out.


    As soon as he looked up and saw Nicole, he seemed to realize that there was a living person in the


    office.


    "HMM... Go ahead with your work. I''ll continue to watch the video. " Nicole said before Jacob opened


    his mouth.


    "Okay, go to my lounge and have a rest if you are tired." Jacob pointed at the cubicle in the office and


    left quickly.


    It was not until the footsteps disappeared that Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She sighed from the


    bottom of her heart. Although Jacob seemed to have a lot of free time, and everything was left to his


    subordinates. But when she arrived at thepany, she found that Jacob was also very busy.


    Nicole couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jacob. She told herself to treat him better in the future.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After watching a few more videos, Nicole felt a little tired since Jacob hadn''te back yet. She stood


    up and stretched herself. She walked a few steps casually to Jacob''s desk and looked at the files on it


    with pity. The documents were piled up one by one. Obviously, it was veryplicated.


    Staring nkly for a while, Nicole wanted to see what Jacob had done, and then opened the folder.


    They were all about games. There was a separate white folder. Nicole looked over and saw the three


    words "Awake-Morning Agency" on the first page of the folder.


    ''Awake-Morning Agency, isn''t it thepany she signed with?''


    A trace of suspicion rose from the bottom of Nicole''s heart. She was a little confused, opened the folder


    and read it.


    The thickly dotted characters were so familiar to Nicole, but when she read them one by one, she felt


    that she almost couldn''t understand them.


    She knew every word, but she could not understand what they meant. However, she didn''t understand


    the meaning behind these words.


    She thought of the man who gave her a lot of rewards, thepany''s sudden key training for her, and


    the award given to her. It turned out that there were reasons for all this.


    Nicole seemed to be drained of all her strength, neither angry nor sad. However, she didn''t expect it to


    be like this at all. It was just that she was shocked.


    The sound of footsteps came through, and then the door of the office was pushed open. Jacob and his


    assistant stepped in.


    "You..." Jacob wanted to make a joke with Nicole, but he stopped when he saw the file in Nicole''s hand


    and the expression on Nicole''s face.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m leaving now." The assistant was a sensible person. When he saw that the boss and his


    sweetheart seemed to have something to talk about, he quickly stepped back, left the office, and


    closed the door considerately.


    Looking at Nicole who was in a daze for a long time, Jacob opened his mouth slowly and said


    unnaturally, "you''ve already known it."

 Chapter 211 It Is You

    Chapter 211 It Is You


    Hearing what Jacob said, Nicole closed her eyes, put down the folder in her hand slowly and nodded.


    "I..."


    "Why?" "Why did you do that?" Nicole asked before Jacob could finish his words


    Jacob didn''t answer, because he knew that no matter what his answer was, it was a fact that could not


    be changed.


    "It''s because you think I can''t do it, right?" Nicole smiled bitterly, "you are right. I wouldn''t have been


    famous if you hadn''t given me a reward on the first Livestream and of course if you hadn''t signed a


    contract with mypany."


    "No..." Jacob felt sad to see Nicole like this. "What I did just worked. The most important thing is your


    video."


    Nicole shook her head repeatedly. She didn''t stand straight until she held the desk. "No wonder people


    were gossiping about me behind my back. They said I was lucky and I was rted. I always had the


    confidence to argue with them. I didn''t expect... I really didn''t expect that... I also told them that as long


    as they work hard, they will definitely stand out... "


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. He went straight to Nicole and hugged her tightly without saying a word.


    As if a closer distance between heart and heart could share a little pain for each other.


    "Nicole... Although I know that you will get dirty knowledge if now I tell these things to you. But the fact


    is that the industry you choose is not that easy to stand out. If you want to stand out, you have to pay


    all kinds of costs. I don''t want you to be forced to touch something like that. Do you understand? "


    "¡­¡­" Leaning her head against Jacob''s chest, Nicole nodded.


    Seeing that Nicole was in a good mood, Jacob continued, "I mean, it''s not that you can''t stand out on


    your own. It''s just not that easy. There were few of them, but they had been trained for a long time. I... I


    don''t want to see you work so hard and so long time. "


    "But you can tell me all these." Said Nicole, looking up at Jacob. It was not that she couldn''t ept


    Jacob''s help, nor did she me him. She was just sad. These days, she had always thought that


    everything was due to her own efforts, but unexpectedly, it was not the case.


    This was the biggest blow to her.


    Jacob bit his lips, "If I told you, would you still ept my help?"


    "No, I would not." Said Nicole directly.


    Jacob smiled bitterly, "that''s it. If I tell you that I''m the one who rewards you so much, will you still be so


    focused on your Livestream? "


    "¡­¡­" Nicole thought for a while. If she had known that it was Jacob who paid for her, she would not


    have let Jacob do it again. Perhaps, the Livestream would have stopped.


    Because the closer they were to each other, the less she wanted him to pay for herself. In particr, at


    that time, she hadn''t been so determined to be with Jacob. She would not want to owe him too much.


    Jacob recalled, "Didn''t youugh at the man who gave you a reward in front of me at that time? Do you


    remember? "


    "Yes..." Hearing that, Nicole felt a little embarrassed. At that time, she really thought that only a fool


    would spend so much money on the Inte, so she said those words in front of Jacob. Of course, she


    was notughing at that man. She just didn''t think it was worth it.


    Who would have thought that the man was actually Jacob.


    What''s more, judging from the performance of the BC-White, Jacob didn''t take her mockery seriously.


    Instead, he rewarded her more enthusiastically.


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. " Nicole smiled with exhaustion and disappointment. But more importantly, she was


    grateful.


    After all, it was because Jacob cared about her that he did all these things. It didn''t matter whether he


    spent money or did the things. All in all, it was for her good.


    Now that she had been cared about like this, all the other questions could be forgiven.


    "Actually, you don''t have to care so much." Jacob smoothed the long hair near Nicole''s ear and said


    gently, "even your friends and family will reward you when they know that you are on your Livestream."


    "But you have rewarded me too much."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, "that''s because I have a lot of money. I have arge base, so the money is


    not too much for me. "


    "You are really..." Nicole thought of what she once defined as BC-White, that a rich man who was being


    silly was really urate.


    "Well, don''t take it to heart. You can continue to do what you should do in the future." Jacob heaved a


    sigh of relief, "I was really afraid when I saw your angry face just now. I was afraid that you would get


    angry and me me for lying to you."


    Nicoleughed. It turned out that the reason why Jacob was so stiff was that he was afraid. She had


    earned it back by scaring Mr. Jacob, who was so domineering and unreasonable.


    "But now, I don''t know how to do. Do I still want to continue making my cake? Are you still going to


    reward me? " Nicole was confused.


    "Of course." Jacob said seriously, "Not only you need to continue, thepany will also arrange an


    assistant for you to fully update the contents posted under your ount and create a new model for


    you."


    Hearing this, Nicole could not help but feel surprised, "how do you know that thepany hasn''t told


    me?"


    Jacob smiled without saying anything.


    Nicole turned her head and nced at the folder on the table. She was still confused, "I didn''t see what


    you just said from the documents. Did... Is this your new order? "


    "Guess?" Jacob deliberately kept her in suspense.


    Nicole gave Jacob a punch on the chest and urged, "tell me, don''t make fun of me now."


    "I''m so tired. Let''s sit down and talk, okay?" Jacob suggested.


    Nicole had no choice but to drag Jacob to the sofa. But to her surprise, she was pulled back by Jacob,


    bypassed the desk and sat on the president''s chair.


    After sitting on the sofa, Jacob put Nicole on hisps again, put his arms around Nicole''s waist, and


    wiped Nicole''s legs with one hand,ughing dissolutely.


    "I''ve long wanted to..."


    "Hey! How did you know that? " Unfortunately, at this moment, Nicole was so anxious that she was not


    in the mood to flirt with Jacob. She stared at him unhappily.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Jacob knew that he had to exin it clearly. He shrugged and said


    honestly, "actually, I went out and had two meetings just now."


    "And then?"


    "One of them has something to do with your Signingpany, Awake-Morning Agency." Jacob


    continued, "The key point is tomunicate about the direction of your future development and the


    cooperation between me and them."


    Hearing Jacob''s exnation, Nicole felt that there was nothing wrong, but she also felt that there was


    something wrong.


    "Anyway, everything is for your own good. I will keep an eye on yourpany. Besides, I talked with


    the senior executives about your contract directly. It''s impossible for the subordinates to know it. "


    "I see. That''s why I have never heard anything about it since you have done so much for me."


    Jacob put his hand into the hem of Nicole''s shirt, and echoed, "of course you can''t hear the news, or


    thepany will not still run like this."


    Nicole was somewhat indignant, "no wonder people say that both the entertainment circle and our


    Inte celebrity circle rely on the people behind it. Humph! You guys ruined the reputation. "


    "We are investors, not as filthy as you think." Jacob pretended to be serious, but his hands were not


    idle at all.


    "Ah..." It was not until her chest felt cold that Nicole realized what Jacob was going to do next.


    However, it seemed that she had no way back.

 Chapter 212 Sister, Something Happened

    Chapter 212 Sister, Something Happened


    Happy days were as unrealistic as floating on the clouds. Since Jacob and Nicole had a showdown,


    their love life had been even more passionate than normal passionate love. It seemed that they had


    been in love for a long time. It was not until then that they had realized what had happened between


    them.


    Every morning, Nicole got up to make breakfast for Jacob and walk him to work. Then, she bought food


    materials for her cake video, lunch and dinner. When she came back home, she would cook happily.


    asionally, when Jacob was not busy, she would video chat with him.


    In the past, Nicole didn''t like lovers to stick together all the time, but when she and Jacob were getting


    closer and closer, she didn''t feel tired or annoyed at all. She just felt satisfied from her body to her


    heart.


    However, extreme joy begets sorrow.


    Nicole was having a video chat with Jacob happily. The two was chatting with each other and making


    jokes. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Your phone is ringing." In the video, Jacob reminded Nicole.


    Nicole smiled sweetly and answered the phone in front of Jacob. "Hello?"


    "Sister, I''m in the hospital. Can youe over now?" Jim''s anxious voice came through the phone.


    "What?" Nicole sat up straight and the smile on her face disappeared. She asked subconsciously,


    "what''s wrong with mom?"


    Obviously, Jim was more mature than before. He didn''t say anything more but urged Nicole anxiously,


    "sister, let''s talk about it when you are here. I can''t exin it clearly on the phone. But don''t worry. The


    doctor said her life is not in danger now. "


    Nicole had a lot of questions to ask, but she could tell from her brother''s sad tone that she couldn''t ask


    them clearly on the phone. She stood up and said to Jim, "Okay, wait for me in the hospital. I''ll go there


    by car now."


    Hanging up the phone, Nicole covered her head in pain, her fingers and body trembling.


    Jacob asked who kept silent just now, "What''s wrong? Is your mother all right?" In fact, he also heard


    the phone call from Nicole and Jim, but he did not ask directly.


    After all, Nicole looked very sad.


    "I don''t know." Nicole shook her head, "the doctor said that her life is not in danger at present. It should


    be okay, it should be okay. I have to go now to see what happened. "


    "Let me drive you home."


    Nicole hesitated, "but your work..."


    "There''s plenty of time for me to do my work. Now you just clean it up. Don''t panic. Go downstairs ten


    minutester. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Jacob made an irresistible arrangement.


    In fact, at this time, Nicole was already a little confused. Listening to the arrangement of Jacob, she


    nodded automatically and said, "Okay, okay."


    "See you in ten minutes."


    "Okay."


    Turning off the video, Nicole endured the pain in her heart, stood up and put the cake into the fridge,


    turned off the electricity and water supply, grabbed a coat, grabbed the key and bag, then she went


    downstairs.


    Although Jacob told her not to panic, Nicole''s brain was buzzing all the time, and her hands were


    shaking so hard that she could hardly hold the bag. It took her several minutes to finish these simple


    things.


    When she went downstairs, Jacob was already waiting for her at downstairs.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Come in, get in the car." Jacob strode to Nicole, gave her aforting kiss on the forehead, and


    helped Nicole get in the car.


    "It will be fine. Don''t worry." Feeling that Nicole was trembling, Jacob held Nicole''s hand tightly and said


    softly.


    Nicole sniffed, bit her lips and nodded, "I know. She will be fine."


    She had to be strong and cheer up. There had survived several times, and this time she was sure to


    survive. Whether it was her or her mother.


    The driver drove the car away, but the distance was already there. When Jacob and Nicole arrived at


    the hospital, more than an hour had passed.


    Jim sat on a bench outside the ICU, staring nkly at the wall.


    "Jim!" Nicole called Jim''s name, walked quickly towards Jim and held Jim in her arms.


    "Sister..." Jim hugged Nicole tightly. His voice sounded aggrieved and scared, "sister You are finally


    here. "


    Nicole let go of Jim and asked anxiously, "where''s mom? Is she all right now?"


    Jim nodded, "yes. She is inside. It''s not life-threatening, but we can''t visit her. The doctor said it''s very


    dangerous and needs a thorough examination. "


    "Okay..." Taking a look at the words of ICU, Nicole asked Jim in confusion, "what happened? Why is


    she in hospital all of a sudden?"


    "Someone came to our house this noon." Jim said with his eyelids drooping.


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know." When Jim mentioned this woman, his face was full of disgust. "Mom asked me to go


    back to my room to do homework after she came. I know nothing. After she left, I heard the door


    closed. I was curious and came out to have a look. But I saw mom crying and then she fainted. "


    At that moment, Nicole suddenly thought of Selina. She blurted out, "is that Selina?"


    Jim shook his head repeatedly, "no, it''s not Selina. She is a little younger than Selina. She is wearing a


    ck round hat and a bag. She looks very rich."


    A woman looked very rich...


    Who was it?


    Confused, Nicole looked at Jacob, who looked more confused than Nicole. The two of them looked at


    each other and kept silent for a while. Suddenly, Jim seemed to think of something and said, "by the


    way, I remember that she said something to mom when she arrived home."


    "What did she say?" Asked Nicole nervously.


    "She said she was someone''s mother whose family name was Gu and she wanted to talk to mom." Jim


    tried his best to recall, "when mom heard her words, she immediately asked me to go back to my


    room."


    someone''s mother whose family name was Gu...


    Hearing that, Nicole turned to look at Jacob in an instant. As their sights met, both of them knew who


    caused Judy to pass out. Nicole''s face darkened. She looked at Jacob with hatred.


    "I''ll call her." Jacob also noticed that something was wrong, so he walked aside and made a phone call.


    Nicole was so angry that she wanted to put the fire on Jacob. At this moment, Jim grabbed her fingers.


    "Sister, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of mom."


    "No, Jim, you are already doing great." Hearing her brother''s soft apology, Nicole was extremely soft


    hearted. She held her brother''s hand back and said to him seriously.


    But Jim still felt guilty, "I don''t think that woman is as fierce as Selina. She doesn''t look like a bad


    person, so I went back to my room. I didn''t expect that she would be a bad person who pissed my


    mother off. "


    "Jim, it''s not your fault. It''s not your fault. " Of course, Nicole would not me Jim. At this moment, all


    her worries and fears had turned into an evil fire, and she was very clear on whom the fire should be


    on. She let go of Jim''s hand, stood up and walked to Jacob who was talking on the phone.


    Jacob also seemed to be very angry, but his tone was still restrained and polite.


    "Mom, you''ve gone too far."


    Nicole sneered at his nonchnt reproach. She reached out her hand in front of Jacob and demanded


    coldly, "give me your phone."


    "¡­¡­" Jacob looked at Nicole with hesitation.


    "Give it to me." Nicole insisted.


    Seeing that Nicole seemed to be agitated, Jacob couldn''t help but persuade Nicole, "Nicole, please


    don''t..."


    "Give it to me!" Shouted Nicole.


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Jacob''s expression wasplicated. He was not frightened by Nicole''s sudden raised


    voice. He was just upset.


    On one side was his mother, and on the other side was the only woman he loved.


    No matter who got hurt, he would suffer.


    Taking the phone from Jacob''s hand, Nicole took a deep breath and asked Albertan coldly, "why did


    you go to my home to see my mother?"


    Albertan heard the quarrel between Nicole and Jacob on the other side of the phone, so she was not


    surprised when Nicole talked to her on the phone.


    "I told her that I won''t allow you to be together."


    Hearing the expected answer, Nicole gritted her teeth with hatred. "Do you know that my mother had a


    heart disease and had a heart transnt surgery?"


    "Jacob just told me, Nicole, listen to me. I''m sorry for what happened. I didn''t expect that. I just told


    your mother that her daughter and my son would never be together. That''s all. Your mother was very


    cooperative with me. I didn''t say anything harsh. "


    "Really? Didn''t you say anything harsh? " Nicoleughed, "you should never realize that many of your


    words are uneptable to others, right?"


    Albertan was still calm. She didn''t respond to Nicole''s sarcasm, but turned to Nicole, "But I''m surprised


    that your mother didn''t know you were with Jacob. I don''t think it''s just my fault that she fainted. What


    do you think? "

 Chapter 213 Jacob, You Can Leave Now

    Chapter 213 Jacob, You Can Leave Now


    Jacob''s mother''s words were like a p on Nicole''s face.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, if her mother knew that she was with Jacob, she would definitely be mad. And she still kept it


    from her until Jacob''s mother came to her.


    It was not only a shame, but also anger and disappointment.


    Nicole gave the phone back to Jacob feebly, walked back and sat beside Jim.


    "Sister..." Jim called Nicole worriedly.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine." Repeated Nicole. She leaned back against the cold wall, staring nkly at the white


    ceiling.


    It was her fault. She was so immersed in the so-called love that she forgot her mother who had been


    kept in the dark.


    If she had realized this earlier, she would have thought that Albertan wouldn''t let it go and tried to tell


    her mother about her rtionship with Jacob. Maybe the result would be different.


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob walked to Nicole, sighed slightly, put his hand on Nicole''s shoulder


    and pinched it.


    "I''m sorry..." Jacob apologized in a low voice.


    Nicole looked down at Jacob and saw his guilty look. She shook her head and said lightly, "you don''t


    have to say sorry. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault."


    "Nicole, I will fix the problem with my mother. It won''t happen again..."


    "You can leave now. I don''t want to hear you say that now." Nicole didn''t want to hear what Jacob was


    saying. She closed her eyes and showed a gesture of refusal.


    Jacob stood still, looking a little hurt.


    Jim took a look at Nicole and then at Jacob. He pushed away Jacob''s hand which was on Nicole''s


    shoulder and looked at Jacob seriously. "You can go back first. I can take care of my sister." As he


    spoke, he winked at Jacob, indicating him to leave first.


    Jim had been guessing the rtionship between Jacob and Nicole since the moment Jacob showed up


    with Nicole. He sat quietly and looked at his sister, who had always been polite and alienated, getting


    angry with this man. He guessed that this man was the boyfriend that his sister had hidden.


    This man seemed to care about his sister very much. So Jim seemed to be persuading Jacob to leave,


    but in fact, he helped him.


    The less he said, the better.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. If you have any new progress, let me know." Jacob also understood what Jim


    meant. He said with disappointment. Seeing that Nicole didn''t have any reaction, he took out a


    tinum business card from his suit pocket and handed it to Jim. At the same time, he winked at Jim.


    Jim nodded without saying anything.


    Jacob left reluctantly. Nicole felt sad, so did he. He said he wanted to solve his mother''s problem, but


    he had no idea how to solve it.


    "Sister, he''s gone." Jim said softly, holding Nicole''s hand when he saw that Jacob disappeared at the


    corner of the corridor.


    Nicole finally opened her eyes and looked at the direction of the corridor, confused and helpless.


    "Sister, mom will be fine. Don''t worry." Jim added.


    "I know. Everything will be fine."


    Jim had a lot of questions to ask Nicole. He wanted to ask her something about Jacob, and what the


    two of them had said on the phone, and what had happened to the woman who had made his mother


    faint. But when he saw the fragile expression on Nicole''s face, he swallowed all the questions.


    The two sat on the bench until eight o''clock in the evening. The doctor opened the ss door and


    called the family members over.


    Nicole almost jumped up from the bench and walked quickly to the doctor. "Hello, doctor. I''m her


    family."


    The doctor nodded with a mask and said seriously, "the patient''s condition is still unstable. She can''t be


    transferred to the general ward now. You can keep a family member in the hospital. We will inform you


    at any time if anything happens."


    "¡­¡­ It''s not stable yet. What do you mean? " Asked Nicole with difficulty.


    "The patient was emotional before she passed out, which caused her heart rate to increase, blood


    pressure to increase, and heart and brain spasm. It hasn''t stabilized yet, so we need to keep an eye on


    it. "


    Nicole''s heart clenched. She was so scared that she was afraid to hear the words she couldn''t ept.


    "So... It''s not life-threatening, right? "


    "Basically no, but idents can''t be excluded." The doctor said in a professional and vague way.


    Hearing this, Nicole felt very ufortable, but she also knew that she couldn''t lose her temper with


    the doctor, so she had to suppress her heartache and asked weakly, "can I go in to see my mother?"


    The doctor didn''t sympathize with Nicole. He firmly refused, "No. The visiting time in the ICU is set in


    the daytime. You can''t visit her now. "


    "But..."


    "Sorry, this is the rule."


    After saying that, the doctor went in. Standing at the door, Nicole was about to fall. Jim considerately


    held Nicole and said softly, "sister, I''m going to buy something for you to eat."


    Nicole remained silent.


    Jim helped Nicole sit back on the bench, squatted down and said to Nicole, "sister, wait for me here. I''ll


    buy you something to eat."


    "Wait!" Nicole suddenly came to her senses. When Jim stood up and was about to leave, she grabbed


    Jim''s hand. Astonished, Jim turned to look at Nicole.


    "I''ll go." Nicole stood up and said, "wait for me here. I''ll go buy it."


    Jim frowned with worry, "sister..."


    "I''ll go." Nicole repeated without any hesitation. She picked up her handbag and said indifferently, "you


    stay here in case the doctor asks me to do something, I''ll go to buy some food and a folding bed."


    "¡­¡­ Okay, take care. "


    "I will."


    Nicole let go of Jim''s wrist and left. She was in a panic. She couldn''t vent her anger in hospital. She


    was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would cry in front of the family of other patients and nurses


    passing by asionally.


    So she wanted to go downstairs and leave for a while. Of course, she was also worried about Jim. She


    didn''t want Jim to go out of the hospital alone at night.


    Nicole''s legs were weak, and it was difficult for her to walk on the stairs, so she took the elevator


    downstairs. She took a few steps out of the elevator and went out. The moment the cold wind blew on


    her face, Nicole burst into tears.


    She strode out of the hospital, tears streaming down her face. It was dark now. Although there were


    street lights along the road, the light was not clear, so no one could see her crying.


    In fact, even if someone saw it, even if Nicole cried loudly, it was understandable in the hospital.


    Because the hospital itself was a mournful ce.

 Chapter 214 No Way!

    Chapter 214 No Way!


    Jacob didn''t go back to Gu family immediately after he left the hospital. He went to DF Restaurant first


    to buy his mother''s favorite cakes. Then he went to the main house.


    When he arrived, his mother was not at home. ording to the servants, Albertan went out to have tea


    with otherdies and wouldn''t be able toe back shortly.


    Jacob put the cake on the table and sat on the chair in a daze for a while. Then he stood up and went


    to the kitchen.


    When the servant saw him enter the kitchen, she immediately walked up to him and asked, "Mr. Jacob,


    what do you want to eat?"


    "No, I''ll cook a few dishes." Jacob rolled up his sleeves and ordered, "all of you can go out now. I''ll cook


    here alone."


    "Yes..."


    Jacob seldom cooked. He could only cook a few dishes, and the taste was ordinary, not very delicious.


    His cooking was really not as good as the servants of Gu family. But he had something important to talk


    with his mother today. Since he was waiting, he might as well do something.


    He made a braised pork, a crab tofu and two stir fried vegetables. As soon as the dishes were out of


    the pot, Albertan came back.


    "Mydy, Mr. Jacob is back." The servant reported respectfully as soon as Albertan came in.


    Albertan smiled as if she had expected this. She handed the delicate handbag to the servant and


    asked, "where is he now?"


    "He is cooking in the kitchen."


    "Cooking?" Albertan was slightly surprised, which was somewhat beyond her expectation.


    Just then, Jacob came out of the kitchen with the dishes he had prepared. He looked at Albertan from a


    distance and said, "Mom, wash your hands and have dinner."


    Albertan nodded calmly as if nothing had happened and replied, "okay."


    After the two sat down at the table, Jacob took off his apron and pushed the dessert on the table


    towards Albertan. "I went to DF Restaurant to buy it for you before I came here."


    Albertan picked up a piece of cake and put it into her mouth, smiling, "Good, I like it the most. My dear


    son is so filial. "


    An unnatural look shed across Jacob''s eyes, but his expression didn''t change. He still helped


    Albertan] pick up food with a smile.


    "Why did you cook today?" Albertan seemed to ask casually as she took the dish from Jacob.


    "Is it delicious?" Jacob didn''t answer but changed the topic with a smile.


    They all knew the taste, but Albertan nodded with satisfaction, "yes, it''s delicious."


    Jacob also smiled, "Mom, please eat more."


    The meal seemed to be very harmonious, but the two of them were not calm. Albertan knew what


    happened to Nicole''s mother. Her son couldn''t just let it go. Jacob was also wondering how to fix his


    mother about Nicole.


    After dinner, the two of them left the table and sat on the sofa to rest.


    Noticing that her son didn''t mention about Nicole, Albertan said first, "Jacob, you trust me about what


    happened today, right?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " After a long time, Jacob finally said yes.


    "Then do you me me?" Albertan asked again.


    Jacob thought for a while and shook his head.


    "Really?" Albertan was really surprised this time.


    "No, I won''t." Jacob said affirmatively, "I know you don''t know that Nicole''s mother is ill. You didn''t mean


    to piss her off. It''s just a coincidence."


    Although Albertan thought so, she felt something was wrong when her son said so.


    After saying that, Jacob continued, "but Nicole''s mother is still in the ICU, and her condition is really not


    good. So you''d better not take it seriously when Nicole talks to you like that."


    "¡­¡­" Staring at her son''s face, Albertan thought that her son was still on the side of that girl. The


    previouspliments to her were just to help Nicole. Albertan felt a little ufortable, but she didn''t


    show it immediately. She changed the topic and asked, "Jacob, is this the first time I have eaten the


    food you cook?"


    "Yes." "Mom, if you like it, I''ll cook it for you more often," Jacob said with a ttering smile


    Albertan nodded, "that''s good. But I hope that the food you cook for me is from your heart, not to plead


    for others to please me. "


    Her words implied something but Jacob understood immediately. But since his mother didn''t scold him


    face to face, Jacob didn''t say anything.


    He sighed first, and then pretended to be helpless. "I really can''t hide anything from you. But you have


    to believe that no matter what your son''s motive is, he loves his mother and he is filial to you. "


    Albertan didn''t say anything and looked at Jacob.


    Seeing that his mother didn''t say anything, Jacob continued, "in fact, I came here today because I want


    to tell you something and hope to get your permission."


    "What is that?" Albertan pretended to be curious.


    "I want to marry Nicole within this year." Jacob looked at Albertan and said.


    These words were like a bomb, exploding, which made Albertan almost lost her hearing. She knew that


    her son must intercede for Nicole, or speak for the Du family. If he went too far, he would me her for


    not going to the Du family.


    But she didn''t expect that Jacob would talk about marrying that girl?!


    How could it be possible?!


    "Mom, I''ve thought about it. I''m not such young anymore. Now mypany''s business is only in China,


    so I''m not so busy and have more time. I can make this big deal of my life before the business line is


    expanded. Besides, I will get married and have my own children as soon as possible. Then your work


    is also done. " Before Albertan could react, Jacob continued to say something like pouring beans. After


    saying that, he held his mother''s hand and asked with a smile, "how is it going? Is it a good


    arrangement?"


    After a few minutes, Albertan was scared out of her wits and came back to her seat. She shook off


    Jacob''s hand and snapped, "what did you say? Say it again! "


    "I said I n to marry Nicole this year." Jacob repeated.


    Albertan stood up all of a sudden, pointed at Jacob and shouted angrily, "shut up!"


    When the servants saw that the situation was not right, they immediately hid far away. Seeing that his


    mother finally gave in pretending, Jacob also stood up.


    "Take back what you just said!" Albertan was so angry that she trembled, "don''t mention a same word


    from now on. I''ll take it as nothing has happened!"


    "No." Jacob stoppedughing face and said to Albertan seriously, "I can''t take back what I said, not to


    mention that I''m serious. Mom, I really want to marry Nicole. You can''t stop me. "


    Albertan was so angry that her chest kept heaving. "What? Are you threatening me?"


    "Of course not. I just want to tell you my determination."


    "Enough!" Albertan sneered, "how dare you say that to me? You bought me desserts and cooked for


    me just for these words, right?"


    That was the fact. So Jacob didn''t defend himself.


    Albertan was pissed off. Although she knew that her son did all these to please her for the sake of


    Nicole, she was happy that her son could be so considerate. If he just wanted to put in a good word for


    Nicole''s recklessness, Albertan thought it was eptable. Her son was sensible.


    But marriage? No way!


    She would never be fooled to agree this marriage by just a cake and few dishes! From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215 A Heartless Mother

    Chapter 215 A Heartless Mother


    "Mom, I really like Nicole. I will only want to marry her all my life." Seeing that it was impossible to


    negotiate peacefully, Jacob pulled a long face and said stubbornly, "don''t try to persuade me. You have


    seen how I treat Daisy. I won''t marry anyone except Nicole."


    "How dare you!" Albertan raised her voice and pointed at Jacob with her index finger. She was so


    angry that she almost lost her breath. "Jacob, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Seeing his mother gasping for breath, Jacob hurried forward to hold his mother, and stretched his hand


    behind his mother to help her breathe smoothly.


    "Let go of me! You piss me off!"


    "Mom, sit down first." Jacob was much stronger than Albertan. He helped Albertan sit down and poured


    a ss of water for Albertan.


    Albertan turned her head angrily without epting the water.


    With a ss of water in his hand, Jacob stood straight and knelt down in front of Albertan.


    "You..." Albertan widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Mom, listen to me." Jacob looked sad and indignant, but with determination, "I know, for you, the


    background of Nicole is not worth mentioning. No matter in the past or now, she was not a daughter-in-


    law who could match the Gu family. But you broke us up six years ago, and we did it again six years


    later. Do you still want to separate us? Don''t you think that Nicole and I are destined to be together? "


    Albertan sneered and sneered, "do you mean that I''m rebelling against God?"


    Jacob nodded, "yes. The world is so big. As the heir of Gu family, I have seen many women, but only


    Nicole can make me fall in love with her. Isn''t it God''s will? "


    "She is just good at ying tricks!"


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled and shook his head. "She won''t. mom, I''m not a fool. I can manage the


    company my father gave me, and I can establish the Create Company with my own strength to make


    the business leading in the industry. Don''t I even have the ability to judge people? You said that Nicole


    was born in a poor family with no background, and even her manners were not good enough. I won''t


    refute you, but if you say that she is good at ying tricks, you really wronged her. "


    Albertan pressed her lips tightly. Obviously, she didn''t agree with Jacob.


    But Jacob''s purpose today was to persuade her, so he continued to say slowly, "Mom, the background


    is innate, and it can''t deny a person. Etiquette could also be learned. As long as she worked hard, she


    could learn it. However, moral quality and personality were inherent, which could not be changed in a


    short time or even in a lifetime. If you really know Nicole and get along with her, you will definitely like


    her. "


    "I won''t." Albertan said coldly, "I didn''t in the past nor in the future."


    "You will." Jacob leaned forward, held his mother''s hand and said gently, "you love me so much. You


    will definitely love the person I love."


    Albertan lowered her head and looked at her son''s hand on the back of her hand. She was touched.


    Her son had never been so humble, begging and eager to talk to her like this since he grew up. Even


    though she opposed this rtionship six years ago, her son had left home in a rage.


    There was gold in a man''s knee, not to mention her son, who was born in rich.


    "Jacob... You are forcing me... " A drop of tear fell on Jacob''s wrist.


    Seeing his mother crying, Jacob''s nose turned red. He sniffed and continued, "I just want you to be fair.


    Don''t deny a person just because of her family background. Indeed, many people came from rich and


    powerful families, but could they live together for the rest of their lives? There is an old saying, "a


    virtuous wife helps fix trouble." you have helped my father deal with trifles for so many years. You


    should know this better than me! "


    Albertan shook her head helplessly and exhaled a long breath of air. She tried to pull Jacob up and


    said, "get up first. Your leg was injured and it would hurt to kneel down."


    "I made you so sad. I deserve it."


    "You..." Albertan loved her son from the bottom of her heart. She had only one son in her life. She


    loved Jacob from childhood to adulthood.


    She could scold Nicole, drive Nicole away and put pressure on Nicole''s mother, but she was still loving


    her dear son.


    Looking at Albertan, Jacob smiled helplessly and said, "in fact, I have my ownpany and


    connections now. I can marry Nicole regardless of your thoughts. But I want your approval. I want you


    to recognize the person I like, that is, to recognize me. "


    "Jacob... Of course I recognize you. You are my pride to be so excellent. "


    "So, please ept Nicole, because she represents my choice." Jacob said very seriously, "I can


    promise you in the future that my choice is right. One day, you will be proud of my choice."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Okay?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Albertan didn''t respond. The two looked at each other in silence.


    After a long time, Albertan finally relented. "Jacob, you know, even if I can promise you, your father


    won''t agree with you."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will persuade my father." Hearing his mother''s words, Jacob smiled happily, "so you mean that you


    have agreed, right?"


    "I didn''t say..."


    "Thank you, mom!" Jacob hugged Albertan excitedly like a child.


    Albertan hugged Jacob back, closed her eyes and sighed. She didn''t want to agree, but she really


    couldn''t see her son begging like this.


    Her proud and noble son shouldn''t kneel down to her for a woman, and he shouldn''t be so humble for a


    woman.


    But


    After hearing his mother''s seemingly agreed words, he was very enthusiastic to her. He made


    breakfast in the morning, lunch in the noon and tea in the afternoon.


    Thedies who came to visit Gu family to see what Jacob were doing, all praised Albertan for raising


    her son well, on Albertan''s fortune, and for having such a talented and virtuous son.


    In the past, thesepliments could make Albertan happy from time to time, but now they couldn''t


    make her happy. Because she knew that all her son did was because that she agreed him to marry


    Nicole.


    Jacob also knew that his mother couldn''t ept it for a while, so he kept showing his affection to his


    mother. He believed that no matter how heartless his mother was, it was impossible for her to be tough


    to him to the end.


    It had to be said that Jacob was right on this point.

 Chapter 216 Past And Future

    Chapter 216 Past And Future


    Three dayster, Nicole''s mother was transferred to the general ward.


    Nicole hadn''t slept well for the past three days. Obviously, she looked haggard and thinner.


    "Sister, you stay here and look after mom. I''ll go buy some porridge. Mom may want to have some


    when she wakes up." Seeing that his sister was in a bad mental state, Jim put her down on the chair


    beside the bed, picked up his bag and walked out of the ward.


    Nicole, who had stayed up for several days, was slow to react. When she nodded her head and


    agreed, Jim had left.


    Nicole turned her head slowly and stared at her mother lying on the bed, motionless.


    In the past three days, she had thought a lot, including high school, University, marriage and divorce,


    her miserable past, and her ck future.


    And she also though about Jacob.


    If she hadn''t met Jacob, she would have been just an ordinary girl who had a normal rtionship, or


    met a scum like Austin, or she wouldn''t have met one. She was thinking about that kind of life. What


    she saw was grey, dull, lifeless and without waves.


    And in her memory, only Jacob was colorful and dazzling. He was light. A flying moth darts into the fire.


    Jacob was the fire. Perhaps in the eyes of others, moths were overconfident, but only moths knew how


    dazzling the fire was.


    When she knew the reason why her mother fainted, she hated both Jacob''s mother and even him.


    But when Jacob was away these days, Nicole calmed down at one point one. She knew that it was not


    his fault. And she couldn''t live without Jacob.


    Swoosh... Judy, who was lying quietly, suddenly let out an ufortable gasp. Startled, Nicole stood


    up all of a sudden.


    "¡­¡­ Mom? " She clenched her fists to suppress the excitement in her heart and called in a low voice.


    "Nicole..." Judy slowly opened her eyes and closed them again because they were stung by the light.


    Nicole''s nose twitched and almost choked with sobs, "yes, it''s me. Mom, How are you feeling now?"


    Judy didn''t answer, but shook her head. Still worried, Nicole rang the bell and called the doctor.


    After the examination, the doctor told Nicole that Judy''s life was not in danger now. She could stay in


    the hospital for a few days for infusion and observation, but she must not be emotional.


    "Okay, thank you." After sending the doctor away, Nicole returned to her chair and sat down. She gently


    held Judy''s hand and whispered, "Mom, are you hungry or thirsty? Do you want some water?"


    "No..." Judy still closed her eyes. Shey on the bed for a while and asked, "where is Jim?"


    "Jim thought you would have something to eat when you woke up. So he went downstairs to buy


    something. He might be back soon." Nicole answered nervously. She was afraid that her mother would


    ask something about Jacob.


    But maybe Judy was too weak, or maybe she was in a bad mood, she did not ask a word.


    Therefore, Nicole didn''t feel relieved until Jim came back.


    "Jim, youpany mom. I''ll ask the doctor about the infusion."


    "¡­¡­ I... " Seeing his sister walk out of the ward quickly, Jim felt a little helpless. He turned his head


    again and found that his mother opened her eyes and was watching his sister leave the door.


    Jim was too young to think too much, so he didn''t know the entanglement between the Du family and


    the Gu family. He just saw that his mother and sister seemed to be in conflict, so he wanted to help


    them reconcile.


    "Mom, drink some water." Jim picked up the cold water, inserted a straw, and pointed it at Judy''s


    mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Judy didn''t want to drink it at first, but when she saw her son was so obedient, she opened her mouth


    cooperatively.


    While feeding the water, Jim said on purpose, "Mom, Sister hasn''t slept much these days when you


    were sick. She has been waiting for you."


    "¡­¡­" Judy left the straw, turned to look at Jim and asked softly, "Was your sistering alone?"


    Jim didn''t expect his mother to ask this question.


    When he was stunned, Judy knew that Nicole must note alone.


    As for who she came with, she didn''t need to ask.


    "Mom, don''t think about anything else. Have a good rest. By the way, would you like some porridge? I


    just bought it for you. It''s still warm. " Seeing his mother''s pale face, Jim quickly changed the topic.


    Judy shook her head, "it''s okay. I''m not hungry. You can eat. You have lost a lot of weight these days. "


    Indeed, she was not hungry. In the ICU these days, she had infusion almost twenty-four hours. She


    had too much infusion in her body and could not feel the so-called hunger at all.


    Jim smiled awkwardly, scratched his head and said, "in fact, I''m not very tired. My sister is very tired.


    She is really thin."


    "s."


    "Mom, She is really worried about you. She came to the hospital as soon as she knew that you came to


    hospital. She barely ate these days because she was too worried about you. If I hadn''t told him that I


    was too weak to take care of my mother, she would have eaten less. "


    Judy sighed again after Jim''s words.


    "So, mom, please make up with her. No matter what she did wrong, we are still family, aren''t we? "


    Judy didn''t say anything. She closed her eyes and seemed to fall asleep again.


    Jim didn''t know whether his mother had heard him or not, so he had no choice but to sit there


    helplessly.


    After a while, Nicole came back.


    "Sister, mother is asleep again." Jim walked over quietly, stopped Nicole at the door and whispered.


    Nicole was confused. She walked quietly to the bedside with Jim. Looking at her mother''s sleeping


    face, Nicole felt very sad.


    Judy didn''t fall asleep at all. The reason why she closed her eyes was that she didn''t want to face some


    unbearable reality.


    For example, the arrogant satire from Jacob''s mother, and her daughter cheating on her.


    "Sister..." Jim pointed at Judy on the bed and then pointed to the outside. He whispered to Nicole, "take


    care of mom. I''m going to the toilet."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    After leaving the ward, Jim considerately closed the door and went straight to the bathroom in the


    corridor. Seeing that the door was still closed, he ran to the nurse desk.


    When he ran to the nurse desk, he quickly said to the nurse, "excuse me, can I make a call by this


    landline?"


    "Okay, do it."


    Jim thanked him respectfully, took out a business card from his pocket, dialed a number.


    Jacob was chatting with his mother and her friends. When he heard the phone call, he took a look at it


    and answered it suspiciously.


    "Hello?"

 Chapter 217 Nicole, You Look So Haggard

    Chapter 217 Nicole, You Look So Haggard


    "Hello, I''m Jim Du. I got your name card from you. I..."


    Hearing it was Jim, Jacob quickly walked to an empty room and closed the door.


    "It''s you. What''s wrong? Is your mother feeling better now?" Jacob guessed boldly when he heard Jim''s


    voice was not so sad.


    Jim nodded and looked at Judy''s ward from time to time. He said to Jacob, "mom has been transferred


    to the general ward today. She just woke up for a while and then fell asleep again."


    If she was transferred to the general ward, her life would be out of danger.


    Jacob felt relieved and answered incoherently, "Okay, that''s good, that''s good."


    "Okay..." The reason why [Jim called him was not only because he was told by Jacob, but also


    because he thought that Jacob should be able to help him with the current situation.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me. Jim, where is your sister? Is she okay? " Jacob took the initiative to ask as


    Jacob felt that Jim wanted to say something.


    Jim answered honestly, My "sister is not good."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Jacob said in upset.


    Jim shook his head, "she feels fine. She''s been guarding my mother outside the ICU these days, but


    she doesn''t sleep much. She''s been staring nkly, and she''s not in a good mood. Besides, she


    seems to have some conflict with my mother. "


    "Okay..." Jacob closed his eyes. The conflict between Judy and Nicole was also caused by him. "Jim,


    please take good care of your mother and sister these days. When your mother calms down, you can


    call me again, okay?"


    Jim nodded, "okay."


    "Besides, if your sister doesn''t go to bed tonight, please tell me and I''ll take her to bed."


    "Okay. Then I''ll go back to the ward first. I''ll call youter. "


    "Okay, go ahead," said Jacob gently


    After the phone was hung up, Jacob heaved a long sigh. He was d that Judy was fine and that


    everything could be redeemed.


    After tidying up his emotions and expressions, Jacob put on a gentle and casual smile and left the


    room, walking towards his mother and aunts.


    "Mom, auntie, are you thirsty? Let me prepare some fruits."


    "You don''t have to do this. Just let the servants go."


    Jacob shrugged and smiled sweetly, "If let them go. How can I express my love?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a sweet talker!"


    At this critical moment, he couldn''t lose his temper. Jacob, who had always been unruly, was so


    restrained, cautious and even fawning. It was all because he was afraid. He had someone he didn''t


    dare to lose.


    When Judy woke up, she didn''t talk much. She either closed her eyes to sleep or looked at the ceiling


    quietly.


    Sometimes, seeing her so sad, Nicole wanted to find a topic, but she didn''t know what to say.


    In the evening, Jim said to Nicole in the corridor, "sister, you can go back and have a rest. I''ll stay here


    with mom."


    After staying in the general ward, they were not allowed to have a simple bed in the corridor.


    Nicole shook her head and refused her brother''s kindness. "You can go now. I''ll stay with mom."


    "Sister..."


    "I can''t fall asleep anyway." Nicole smiled sadly, "even if I fall asleep, I won''t feel at ease. So you''d


    better go to sleep."


    Jim couldn''t dissuade his sister, but he felt sorry for her when he saw the dark circles in her eyes. He


    didn''t argue with his sister anymore. After she entered the ward, he went to the nurse desk and called


    Jacob. Jacob said on the phone that he woulde here as soon as possible.


    Standing at the entrance of the corridor, Jim waited anxiously. After more than half an hour, Jacob


    finally arrived at the hospital.


    Although the two of them talked a lot on the phone, in reality, the two of them were actually strangers.


    Jim was a little timid.


    "Where is your sister?" Jacob asked straightforwardly.


    Jim pressed his lips and answered, "in my mother''s ward."


    Jacob thought for a while and asked, "What about your mother? Is she asleep now?"


    "I don''t know, we have wiped her face just now."


    Now that Nicole had done what she should do, he could directly take Nicole away.


    Jacob ordered Jim, "go downstairs and ask your sister toe out secretly. Tell her the nurse called


    her."


    "And then?"


    "Then I''ll take your sister to rest. You''ll take care of your mother tonight. Is that okay? "


    Jim nodded heavily, clenched his fists and promised, "yes!"


    With a relieved smile on his face, Jacob couldn''t help but touch Jim''s head, as if he was touching his


    own brother. "Thank you for your hard work tonight."


    Jim shook his head, "I don''t think it''s hard."


    "You are a man." Jacob nodded and said, "Okay, go and call your sister."


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Standing in the shadow of the entrance of the corridor, Jacob watched Jim enter the ward ande


    out with Nicole, walking towards him.


    When they passed the stairway, two steps forward, Jacob grabbed Nicole''s arm.


    "Nicole."


    Nicole didn''t expect that Jacob would suddenly appear. She was frightened and her face darkened.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jacob said, "I''m here for you."


    Nicole''s face changed, but she still said coldly, "you can go back first. When my mother gets better, I''ll


    go to meet you. Now let go of me first. I''m going to see a nurse."


    "No nurse." Jacob winked at Jim. After Jim turned around and left, he continued, "I asked Jim to call


    you here. I have something to tell you."


    "Jim..." Nicole looked around but did not find Jim.


    Jacob heard from Jim on the phone that Nicole didn''t have a rest for a few days. He felt so sorry for her


    when he saw the real person and saw the haggard look of Nicole.


    He couldn''t help hugging Nicole and holding Nicole tightly.


    "Jacob This is the hospital... " Nicole was so tired that she didn''t have the strength to push Jacob away.


    She nestled on his chest and weakly expressed her resistance.


    Jacob felt that the piece of paper in his arms was about to break at any time, like a person who was


    holding a piece of paper. He said with concern, "well, let''s leave first."


    "Leave?" Nicole raised her voice, "where are we going? I won''t go anywhere. "


    Seeing Nicole''s expression, Jacob knew that Nicole wouldn''t go to rest with him obediently. He thought


    for a while and said to Nicole, "I have something to tell you. Would you like to listen to me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You go to a ce with me first." With Nicole in his arms, Jacob walked towards the elevator. "I''ll tell


    you as you go with me."

 Chapter 218 Bring Me Something

    Chapter 218 Bring Me Something


    "Where are we going?" Asked Nicole subconsciously.


    "You''ll know when we get there." Jacob didn''t say anything more. He held Nicole tightly and left.


    Noticing that Jacob was in a bad mood, Nicole was confused and didn''t want to leave the hospital, but


    she couldn''t say anything.


    After leaving the hospital, Jacob walked towards the hotel not far from the hospital.


    It was not until she reached the entrance of the hotel that Nicole realized what had happened. She


    struggled violently, "Jacob, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?" Jacob asked.


    Hearing Jacob''s words and looking at the hotel in front of her, Nicole immediately understood another


    thing. She frowned tightly and said to him, "no, I don''t want to My mother is still lying on the bed in the


    hospital. I''m not in the mood now. "


    "Okay." Jacob didn''t talk much with Nicole. He pushed Nicole towards the revolving door and said, "But


    I am in the mood now."


    "Let go of me!"


    "Shut up!" Jacob pretended, "Don''t piss me off."


    Nicole asked in disbelief, "Jacob, what do you want to do?"


    "I''ve told you. I have something to tell you." Jacob didn''t want Nicole to misunderstand him, so he


    exined impatiently and booked a first-ss room with his ID card.


    Nicole was still in a panic. She didn''t want Jacob to force her to do something she didn''t want to, but


    she didn''t know why he took her here.


    With fear andst hope, she followed Jacob to the elevator and went into the room.


    "¡­¡­ What is it? " Nicole urged Jacob anxiously as soon as they entered the room.


    Without any hurry, Jacob closed the door and strode inside with Nicole. He walked to the head of the


    bed and pressed Nicole on the bed.


    "Ja..."


    "Nicole, don''t be so anxious. Your mother is already asleep. Jim is with her. Don''t worry. Can you just


    rx yourself a bit. Okay?" Jacob looked into Nicole''s eyes seriously.


    Nicole bit her lips and said nothing.


    "Jim said you haven''t had a rest for a few days, right?"


    "I''m fine." This time, Nicole quickly answered. She insisted, "I''m really fine. Don''t listen to Jim''s


    nonsense."


    Jacob sighed. He didn''t need Jim to tell him the truth. Judging from her haggard look, he knew that she


    must haven''t had a good rest.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, Jacob found that Nicole was suffering from insomnia, which aggravated her panic. As a


    result, she was now in a very unstable mood, suffering from insomnia and restlessness.


    "Did you have dinner today?" Jacob slowly straightened up and asked Nicole.


    Stunned, Nicole nodded, "yes."


    "Then have some more with me." Jacob said lightly, "I''ll take you back to the hospital after you finish


    the meal with me."


    Nicole showed a tangled expression, which was mixed with her worries about Jacob. "Haven''t you


    eaten yet?"


    "¡­¡­ No. " Jacob took out his phone and called the driver in front of Nicole, "buy me two bowls of


    porridge and some pickles."


    After hanging up the phone, he sent another message.


    Within half an hour, the driver knocked on the door of the hotel room.


    "Mr. Jacob, here is the porridge you want." The driver said and handed the porridge in a stic bag


    and a piece of paper to Jacob.


    "Wait, let me check if the porridge is warm." Out of the corner of his eye, Jacob saw Nicole sitting still


    on the bed in a daze. With his back to Nicole, he opened a white paper and poured the powder into one


    bowl of porridge.


    The driver looked at Jacob in surprise, but soon lowered his head, pretending that he saw nothing.


    When everything was done, Jacob said to the driver, "Okay, you can go back now."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob. Good night."


    The driver left nervously and closed the door, feeling that he was sweating.


    With the porridge in his hand, Jacob put it down on the table and called Nicole, e here."


    "Oh," said Nicole. She stood up and sat down on the chair beside the table.


    "Let''s eat." Jacob picked up his bowl and said to Nicole.


    Frowning, Nicole shook her head, "no, I don''t want to eat."


    Jacob didn''t allow her to refuse, "eat with me, and then you can go back."


    Perhaps it was because she worried for Jacob''s hungry stomach, or because she heard that he could


    go backter, Nicole didn''t doubt it. She picked up the porridge in front of her and began to eat slowly.


    She hadn''t eaten much these days. Although she didn''t feel hungry because of her bad mood, in fact,


    her stomach was empty. So when she started to eat, she finished it soon.


    Seeing that Nicole had finished the whole bowl of porridge, Jacob put down his spoon slowly and


    stared at Nicole''s reaction.


    "Can I... Can I go back now? " Noticing that Jacob stopped eating, Nicole asked.


    Jacob nodded and said, "these two days I talked to my mother. "


    Hearing that Jacob talked to Albertan, Nicole tensed up at once. "Talk to? Talk about what? "


    "Talk about you and me." Jacob came to directly, "Nicole, I like you. I want to be with you. I mean it."


    "But your mother..."


    "I have persuaded her. She agreed to let me marry you."


    Nicole waspletely stunned. She didn''t expect that Jacob would talk about this and Albertan would


    agree it.


    The news was so shocking that Nicole forgot to go back to the hospital.


    "No No I... " Nicole''s mind was in a mess. She wanted to say something, but when she opened her


    mouth, she found that she did not know what to say. What made her more confused was that her brain


    was getting heavier and heavier, and her strength was fading away bit by bit.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob asked.


    Following the voice, Nicole looked at Jacob and was surprised to find that he looked so far away and


    so unclear.


    "I... I feel a little dizzy... " Said Nicole weakly. She didn''t fall down until she grabbed the edge of the


    table.


    Jacob stood up, walked to Nicole and lifted Nicole up.


    "You are too tired. Have a rest."


    "Ja I No... " Nicole couldn''t finish her words. When Jacob put her on the bed, she had lost


    consciousness and fell into deep sleep.


    With a slight sigh, Jacob lovingly touched Nicole''s face, turned off the light, went to bed, pulled open


    the quilt, and held the sleeping Nicole into his arms.


    He was not a promiscuous man, but he always showed infinite love and pity in the deep of his heart


    when facing Nicole. He didn''t want her to be sad, nor did he want her to be hurt.


    Perhaps, Nicole was his disaster.

 Chapter 219 You, Such Idiot

    Chapter 219 You, Such Idiot


    The second day, Nicole woke up in the afternoon. Although her head was still heavy, she was in a


    better mental state.


    "Are you awake? Get up and eat something. " Jacob''s voice rang in the room.


    Nicole sat up with her hand on her forehead, staring at Jacob, and began to recall what had happened


    on the night before.


    She remembered that she was having porridge with Jacob at that moment. After that, she really wanted


    to sleep. Afterwards, she couldn''t remember anything.


    "Why did I suddenly fall asleep?" Nicole yawned and said helplessly.


    Hearing that Nicole doubted what had happenedst night, Jacob immediately said, "you have insisted


    too long and haven''t eaten enough. Last night, you ate porridge to warm your stomach, so you are too


    sleepy."


    Nicole didn''t doubt his answer. She let out a intive sigh, lifted the quilt and was about to get up.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Jacob had said before she fell into sleep.


    "Did you sayst night that..." Nicole was in a daze, so she was not sure if her memory was wrong.


    Jacob didn''t deny it. Before Nicole finished her words, he nodded and said, "yes."


    Nicole copsed on the bed, not knowing how to react.


    "Come here and eat something." Jacob called again.


    Nicole got up in a hurry, went into the bathroom and washed herself before sitting next to Jacob.


    There was a pile of food on the table, which was put in an incubator. Sitting aside, Jacob was holding a


    stack of documents in his hands.


    "Go Ahead." Jacob only said two words, which sounded like an order at first nce.


    Nicole peeked at Jacob, the she opened the lunch box and took a small bite. While eating, she was


    thinking about what Jacob had saidst night.


    Was that true? How could Albertan, who was so reluctant, agree to her marriage with Jacob?


    "Don''t look at me. Focus on your meal."


    Nicole, who peeked at Jacob from time to time, was exposed and lowered her head shyly.


    After she finished eating, Jacob spoke again. "I have called the hospital. your mother is fine. Don''t


    worry."


    Surprised, Nicole asked, "you called my mother?"


    "to Jim." Jacob rolled his eyes at Nicole, as if to show that he was not that brainless.


    Nicole felt a little relieved. She knew that Jim would take good care of her mother. Now that Jacob said


    he didn''t need to worry about her mother, her mother should be fine. Then she came back to what


    Jacob had said.


    "You Why did your mother agree? " As she couldn''t wait for Jacob''s exnation but Nicole couldn''t


    guess, she had to ask.


    "Because she cares about me," Jacob said with a faint smile as he looked at Nicole


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What?"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Nicole shook her head.


    Jacob put down the file, looked into Nicole''s eyes and said seriously, "I begged her, and she agreed."


    Although what he said was true, Jacob deliberately avoided the details of kneeling down and begging.


    Nicole still couldn''t believe it, but seeing the confident expression on Jacob''s face, she could only nod


    reluctantly. "Then Good. "


    "What?" Jacob was confused, "What do you mean? Just good?"


    Under Jacob''s oppressive gaze, Nicole stammered, "isn''t it good that your mother agrees I... I don''t


    know how to tell my mother. "


    "Let''s talk about it when she calms down." Although Jacob really wanted to be recognized by Judy, it


    was not a good time now.


    Some things and some people had to take their time.


    Nicole fell into silence. She didn''t know how to tell Jacob that she couldn''t talk with her mother at all.


    Her mother didn''t even want to talk to her.


    She didn''t know how to develop her rtionship with Jacob if this situation continued.


    She did love Jacob, more than her own life. However, she couldn''t do anything regardless of her


    mother as her mother had gone. She couldn''t make her mother angry.


    The two sat in silence for a while. Nicole stood up and said, "I''m going back to the hospital. You can


    also do your business."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "¡­¡­ No. ". Nicole turned her head and looked away from Jacob''s eyes. She said indifferently, "thinking


    of my mother''s illness, I feel a little ufortable."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and reached out to grab Nicole''s wrist. He pulled Nicole into his arms and


    held her tightly.


    "She will be fine. Don''t worry." As if afraid that Nicole would not believe him, Jacob added, "I''ll hire the


    best doctor and expert for her. I''m sure she can live a happy life."


    If it was in the past, Nicole might not believe it. But she had apanied her mother to the hospital for


    an operation, and knew the importance of doctors'' medical skills to patients.


    "Thank you." Nicole hugged Jacob back, not only because he treated her so well, but also because he


    loved her mother so much.


    "Silly girl." Jacob kissed on Nicole''s head andughed.


    This time, Nicole didn''t refute, butughed with Jacob together.


    "Why are you so silly?" Jacob sighed, "if you meet some bad guys, you will be sold and pay for the


    number of people."


    Nicole raised her head and asked Jacob, "are you a bad guy?"


    Jacob pressed his lips and said, "I don''t think I am a good man." As soon as he finished, he added, "but


    I won''t be bad to you."


    "You Such idiot..."


    After the two of them flirted with each other for a while, Jacob sent Nicole back to the hospital. Although


    he didn''t want to leave Nicole, and he really wanted to hold Nicole all the time and kiss her, he knew


    that it was not appropriate at this moment.


    Moreover, since he and Nicole had known each other and were trying to ovee the obstacles


    together, it was just a matter of time for them to be intimate.


    After a good sleep and good news, Nicole was refreshed.


    "Sister, you are back." Seeing Nicole, Jim greeted her obediently and stuck out his tongue.


    "Well, how is mom? Is everything okay? "


    "Mom is fine. She just finished infusion and is sleeping now."


    Hearing this, Nicole nodded, gently pushed the door open and walked in.


    Jim, who was standing outside, was still confused. He had thought that his sister would scold him


    because he had helped Jacob lie to herst night.


    He didn''t expect that his sister not only didn''t mention a word, but also seemed to have a good sleep.


    Was she very happy?


    At the same time, Jim admired Jacob more. It was amazing that Jacob made his stubborn sister sleep


    happily!


    Jacob, who was reading files in his car, suddenly sneezed.

 Chapter 220 Is That Because Of Money

    Chapter 220 Is That Because Of Money


    Judy was discharged from the hospital after another week.


    On the day when Judy was discharged from the hospital, Jacob wanted to pick up Judy, but was


    refused by Nicole. She was afraid that something bad would happen to her mother again when her


    mother saw Jacob. Although Jacob felt ufortable being rejected, he could understand.


    Instead ofing, Jacob sent a car. The spacious andfortable SUV was much better than the


    narrow taxi seat for the patient.


    "Mom, be careful." Nicole carefully helped Judy get in the car and fastened the seat belt for her.


    Then she sat down in the back seat with Jim.


    After the car started, she turned on her phone and sent a message to thank Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t reply immediately. After waiting for a few minutes, Nicole thought that he must be busy, so


    she put the phone into her pocket and concentrated on taking care of her mother in the front passenger


    seat.


    Because it was in the morning and it was not lunch time, there were few cars on the road and the road


    was smooth. After a while, the car arrived at the ce and stopped downstairs.


    Nicole helped Judy get off the car, and Jim ran to open the door. Judy got out of the car and said the


    first sentence after she was discharged from the hospital. She said to Nicole, "Nicole, We haven''t paid


    the fare yet."


    Hearing what Judy said, the driver quickly bowed and said, "Mr. Gu has already paid the fare. There is


    no need to give it again."


    Nicole didn''t expect the driver to be so straightforward. She looked at Judy quickly for fear of making


    her angry. But to her surprise, Judy didn''t say anything. Just Her eyes changed and she turned around


    to go upstairs.


    "Mom, slow down." Gritting her teeth, Nicole held her mother''s arm.


    Back home, Judy went to bed. Nicole stayed at the bedside for a while and nned to cook some


    dishes for Jim.


    She looked at her mother''s gaunt and sallow side face and sighed.


    Just as she stood up, she suddenly heard her mother speak.


    "Nicole."


    Hearing that, Nicole was stunned. Then she looked at Judy and asked, "mom, are you awake?"


    Judy kept silent. Nicole continued, "Mom, are you thirsty? Let me get you a cup of hot water." "Sit


    down." Mrs. Du stopped [ůů], "sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Mom..." Nicole was frightened by Judy''s serious expression. She was timid, but she could not disobey


    her mother. She had to sit on the edge of the bed and looked at her mother with fear. "Mom, tell me..."


    She knew that what her mother was going to talk about. It must be something about Jacob.


    Because she knew, she was more afraid.


    She was afraid that her mother wouldn''t agree.


    Judy pressed her lips and asked, "I went to the hospital for an operation before. You told me that the


    money was borrowed from your ssmate, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Nicole didn''t expect that her mother would mention this matter at once. She lied to her mother,


    and it seemed that her mother had guessed it.


    "Actually, the money was from Jacob, right?"


    "¡­¡­ Mom... "


    "You said you found a job, but you went to Jacob''s ce, didn''t you. The car that came to pick you up


    was sent by Jacob, right? Making video, watching TV, and so on... "


    Nicole interrupted Judy, "Mom, I made the video myself. It has nothing to do with Jacob."


    Judy nced at Nicole coldly, "what about your clothes and jewelry showed on TV? None of them has


    anything to do with Jacob?"


    Nicole remained silent.


    Judy''s eyes were filled with anger and confusion, but more disappointment. "Nicole, if it weren''t for the


    fact that Jacob''s mother came to me and let me know what happened between you and him, how long


    will you keep it from me?"


    "¡­¡­ Mom, I''m sorry. " Many words of exnation blocked Nicole''s throat, but she could not say a


    word.


    "Was that why you divorced Austin?"


    "No." "I divorced Austin. It has nothing to do with Jacob," said Nicole. I met Jacob again after I divorced


    Austin and when I went out to look for a job. "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Judy fixed her eyes on Nicole. After making sure that Nicole didn''t lie this time, she continued, "then,


    you are with him?"


    Biting her lips, Nicole didn''t say anything. Although it was not the case at that time, she didn''t want to


    refute. Because...


    "Or, are you with him again because you want to collect the surgery fees for me?"


    "No!" Nicole shook her head, "no, it''s not because of that. It''s me. In fact, I like him very much. When


    we met again, you were sick, and the members of Austin bullied us like that. I... "


    Judy closed her eyes, as if she didn''t want to hear any more. "Well, that''s enough."


    Looking at her mother''s attitude of resistance, Nicole thought that Jacob had persuaded Albertan.


    Since Albertan was so cold, she should be able to persuade her kind mother.


    After a long while, Nicole spoke again.


    "Mom I really like Jacob. " Nicole held Judy''s hand and said word by word solemnly, "besides, Jacob


    also likes me. We love each other."


    "In fact, I didn''t mean to lie to you. You are not in good health, and I am afraid that I will anger you, so I


    didn''t tell you. Mom, you know me well. I''m not that kind of person who covets vanity, nor hurt my family


    for a man. I really don''t want to make you angry, but I didn''t expect that you would have a rpse


    because of me again. I really feel bad these days. "


    Nicole said a lot in one breath. She couldn''t help but burst into tears and hit her mother''s hand.


    Judy shook her head helplessly and raised her hand to wipe Nicole''s tears.


    "Well, forget it. Let''s stop talking about it."


    "But Mom, i... "


    "I''m tired."


    Hearing what Judy said, Nicole restrained all her emotions at once. She held back the sadness and


    unwillingness in the bottom of her heart and nodded, "Mom, have a rest. I''ll cook for you and call you


    for dinnerter."


    "Okay."


    Nicole was afraid that she would lose control and burst into tears if she stayed one more second. Biting


    her lips, she tucked Judy in, turned around and left the bedroom quickly.


    Outside the bedroom, Jim''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Sister..." Looking at Nicole''s tearful face, Jim asked slowly, "is what you just said true?"


    "What?" Nicole was at a loss for words.


    Jim looked aggrieved and indignant. "Did that man give you the money? Including the money I have to


    pay for the ident. Did he give them all to you? So, sister, was that because of the money? Don''t you


    like him? "

 Chapter 221 Disappointed Mom

    Chapter 221 Disappointed Mom


    Jim''s thoughts were not asplicated as Judy''s. as soon as he heard that his sister took the money


    from Jacob, he immediately thought of the fact that his sister had to date someone for money. What''s


    more, what happened before seemed to prove that it was true.


    At the thought that he thought that man was his sister''s true love, Jim felt even more ufortable.


    "No, it''s not like that, Jim." Nicole was going crazy. As said, once the lie was exposed, she would face a


    series of problems.


    "Didn''t you have to be with him because of money?"


    Nicole didn''t want to exin this to her brother at the door of her mother''s bedroom, so she took Jim to


    the living room, sat on the sofa and said seriously, "Jim, it''s not like what you think between me and


    Jacob."


    "Then what is it?" Jim wouldn''t give up.


    He loved his sister. He didn''t want her to be with someone she didn''t like because of his fault. In


    addition, among the men who might be together with his sister, the one he was most willing to ept


    was only Jacob. That was why he wanted to know more.


    Seeing her brother''s determined look, Nicole knew that if she didn''t make it clear, her brother would


    never let her go easily. So she told her brother everything that had happened between her and Jacob,


    including their love, separation and reunion.


    But she didn''t mention that Jacob forced her with money. After all, it was in the past. If Jacob hadn''t


    done that, she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him again.


    After listening to Nicole''s story, Jim was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was going to fight


    with Jacob''s mother. "She is too bullying. How could she bully us like that? If I had known she was so


    bad, I would have kicked her out as soon as she entered the house that day!"


    Nicole was amused by her brother''s exaggerated movements. She held the restless Jim and said with


    a smile, "well, it''s all in the past. Don''t be so angry."


    "How can I not be angry? She bullied you so much! If she hadn''t been so evil, you and Jacob wouldn''t


    have missed each other for such a long time, and you wouldn''t have met that bad guy, Austin! " Well,


    just after hearing Nicole''s words, the word "Jacob Gu" in Jim''s mouth had be "Jacob".


    "Yes, if she hadn''t intervened in our rtionship, we wouldn''t have been separated." Nicole sighed,


    then shook her head and smiled: "maybe, but maybe without what she has done, we would also be


    separated, and we would not be like this again. Maybe this is fate. "


    "Sister What are you talking about? "


    Touching Jim''s head, Nicole said dotingly, "silly boy, you will understand when you have someone you


    like and experience these things in the future."


    Jim''s face flushed. He jumped up and faltered, "I like my sister the most. I won''t like anyone else.


    Sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Are you being shy?"


    "Of course not! Go and cook. I''m going to do my homework! " Jim pushed Nicole hard and rushed into


    his bedroom.


    Looking at the closed door of Jim, Nicole smiled helplessly. Every time he talked about her love, he


    always acted as if he had experienced something. As soon as he talked about him, he immediately


    became very coward.


    In a daze for a while, the smile on Nicole''s face disappeared slowly. Thinking of her mother''s attitude,


    she sighed and went to the kitchen to cook. Anyway, she had to do what she should do.


    Because Judy had gone to bed after she came back from the hospital in the morning, the family didn''t


    start to have lunch until nearly four o''clock in the afternoon.


    When the three of them sat at the table for dinner, Judy didn''t mention what she had said this morning,


    and Nicole pretended not to mention it. She helped her mother to pick up food and fill soup, with


    enthusiasm.


    Halfway through the meal, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang.


    Coincidentally, Nicole''s mobile phone was put on the table. Under the noise of the ringtone, the caller


    ID kept showing. Judy nced at it and continued to eat without saying anything.


    Nicole was extremely embarrassed, because the caller ID showed that her mother had answered a call


    from it, and she had lied to her mother at that time. She knew that at this moment, her mother must


    know who was calling. She hung up the phone and lowered her head to eat.


    The phone didn''t ring again, but it slid into several messages. Pretending not to hear, Nicole put her


    phone into her pocket and picked up food for Jim.


    "Don''t you want to know what it is?" Said Judy.


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole answered, "nothing serious."


    "Take a look." But Judy insisted.


    Nicole didn''t dare to disobey Judy''s order, so she took out her phone and read the message from


    Jacob.


    "What did he say?" Asked Judy.


    Nicole answered honestly, "He asked that what I''m doing, and How are you. "


    "Okay." Judy didn''t show any disgust or anger, nor did she have any superfluous expression. She


    picked up another piece of food, chewed it and swallowed it.


    Feeling the strange atmosphere on the table, Jim dared not breathe heavily. He just rolled his eyes


    from his sister to his mother, carefully observing her expression.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief without waiting for her mother''s warning


    or order. She was afraid that her mother would be angry again, so she put the phone in her pocket and


    continued to eat.


    "Mom, this is delicious. You should eat more." Seeing this, Jim also picked up food for Judy.


    Judy nodded and asked Jim casually, "have you finished your homework?"


    "Yes. But I haven''t finished the math paper I bought myself. I''ll do it after dinner. I''m sure I can finish it


    before going to bed today. " Jim replied obediently.


    Judy was obviously satisfied with his answer. She softened her face and said, "you must have lost a lot


    of homework these days since you stayed in the hospital. Make up for it these days, or you won''t be


    able to make up for the rest of your homework. Even if you study well now, you won''t be able to keep


    up with it in the future."


    "No, I won''t. I''m so smart. Even if I don''t have ss for a semester, I''m sure I can get the first ce."


    Jim said with a smug smile.


    Judy red at Jim angrily and scolded, "why can''t you praise yourself? I told you to study hard and


    study hard. You have to be garrulous with me."


    Jim was so frightened that he stuck out his tongue and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Hearing the conversation between her mother and her brother as usual, Nicole felt warm in her heart,


    but she was a little disappointed. Just now, she thought her mother would say something to her. But to


    her surprise, her mother said nothing.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Was it because she was so disappointed that she didn''t want to talk about it anymore?

 Chapter 222 Call Him Come Over

    Chapter 222 Call Him Come Over


    "All right, Jacob. Go ahead with your work." Jacob was peeling fruit for Albertan when Albertan


    suddenly said.


    Jacob didn''t stop what he was doing. He smiled and said, "No problem. I''m not busy."


    Albertan''s eyes darkened. She knew that the reason why her son was so obedient and sensible was


    that she had agreed to Nicole''s marriage. Otherwise, her baby son must not be like that. But even if


    she had a clear mind, she couldn''t show her dissatisfaction directly. On one hand, she didn''t want to


    quarrel with her son too much, which would hurt the harmony between the mother and son. On the


    other hand, she gave in because she had another trump card.


    That was David, the father of Jacob.


    Albertan believed that her husband, who always aimed at interests, would never allow a woman with


    such a background as Nicole to marry into the Gu family. What''s more, a few years ago, although it


    was she who stood out to stop Jacob, it was with the consent of his father. This was enough to show


    that the two of them had the same thought.


    Looking at her son''s happy profile, Albertan sighed from the bottom of her heart. Why do you like such


    a girl who doesn''t match you at all.


    Even if she came from a poor family, she could still have a education and achievements.


    "Mom, eat the apple."


    "Okay." Albertan took the apple from Jacob, took a bite and smiled, "it''s so sweet!"


    Jacob wiped his hands, cut the rest apples into small pieces and put them in front of his mother. "Fruit


    is good for your skin. You can eat more when you are free."


    Albertan said helplessly, "I have eaten enough. If I keep eating, I will need to lose weight."


    "How could it be? Mom, you are so thin. Why do you lose so much weight?"


    "Well, don''t be garrulous. Go ahead with your work. I''ll pack up and wait for your aunts toe over for


    tea." Albertan pushed Jacob away and watched him go upstairs with a smile.


    But there was a hint of resentment in her smile.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nicole, who had upied the whole heart of her son before she married into the Gu family, got full of


    resentment.


    Jacob had been in the city these days and didn''t go to his newpany, but it didn''t matter much. Now


    the inte worked so well, so it was natural for everyone to have a good working atmosphere with him


    online. But even if he was not here, thepany could still run normally.


    After he went upstairs, he went straight back to the study. He called Nicole first, but Nicole didn''t


    answer him. So he sent another message, but there was still no reply. From the driver he sent to pick


    up Judy from the hospital, he had known that Nicole and her family had returned home safely. The


    reason why he called was that he missed Nicole and wanted to have a few words with Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t reply, so she must be busy with her own business or asleep. Thinking of this, Jacob


    opened the folder and began to deal with his business.


    There were a lot of things to deal with. After more than an hour, Jacob leaned back in the chair and


    closed his eyes to calm himself down. He thought of Nicole, and then thought of Nicole''s career. These


    days, he had sent someone to record the video and make Nicole''s ount continue to operate.


    However, Nicole''spany had been urging Nicole to stream, hoping that Nicole would not waste


    resources and lose fans in waste.


    As a businessman, of course Jacob knew that he had to seize some opportunities. Especially for the


    new media, once they lost the initiative and heat, it would be difficult to get them back.


    But he knew that he couldn''t ask Nicole to continue to work in such a situation.


    Therefore, he told thepany that if Nicole continued to develop like this, he would be responsible for


    all the losses caused by Nicole.


    Of course, he didn''t tell Nicole about this decision.


    He knew Nicole well. If he knew this, Nicole would continue to make video even if she stayed upte.


    But he didn''t want her to suffer.


    Jacob slightly opened his eyes and gave a bitter but firm smile. His mother didn''t need to say anything,


    and he also knew that as long as he married a girl from a family of equal status, everything would be


    much easier. He didn''t need to work so hard.


    But he would rather work hard. Jacob shook his head with a smile. That kind of life was too boring. If


    Nicole hadn''t appeared in his life, he might have followed his mother''s request and embarked on that


    easy path. However, since Nicole had appeared in his life, how could he let Nicole slip away like this


    two times?


    In other people''s eyes, everyone else was good. Only he knew in his heart that he couldn''t be without


    Nicole.


    He had already given his heart to Nicole, so he couldn''t give it to anyone else.


    ---


    As it waste for dinner in the afternoon, [ůů] cooked light food. She only cooked a little porridge and


    two vegetables. Considering that [Jim was growing up, Nicole boiled another egg for Jim.


    The family sat around the table for dinner. Thinking of the call in the afternoon, Nicole muted her phone


    in advance and put it in her pocket.


    Judy said nothing and ate in silence.


    Therefore, the whole meal was extremely quiet.


    After dinner in silence, Jim went back to his room to do his homework, and Nicole cleaned the table


    and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. When she was washing, Judy suddenly walked into the


    kitchen.


    "Mom, what are you looking for?" Asked Nicole, shaking off the water stains.


    Judy shook her head. Seeing that Nicole''s fair hands were soaked in the water full of detergent, she


    moved her eyes sadly and said lightly, "there are a lot of bowls at home. Let''s wash them tomorrow."


    "It''s okay. I''ll finish it soon."


    Judy thought for a while and faltered, "I I''m much better now. Don''t wash the dishes anymore. Your


    hands are hurt. "


    Nicole was puzzled by Judy''s words, but she could tell that her mother was worried about her, so she


    smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Just wash the dishes. My hands won''t be hurt. Go to rest. Don''t


    stand too tired."


    "s..." Judy sighed deeply. She was really worried about marrying such an obedient and sensible


    daughter into a family like Gu family. Selina had already let her daughter taste the feeling of being


    looked down upon. She really didn''t want her daughter to be looked down upon like that again.


    However, there was nothing she could do about fate. She didn''t want to break her daughter''s heart like


    this.


    "Mom, I''ve done here. Let''s go to have a rest." In the blink of an eye, Nicole had washed the dishes


    and wiped her hands. She came forward to support Judy, "or, mom, do you want to drink something?"


    Judy shook her head and covered her palm on the back of Nicole''s hand. She had no choice but to say


    solemnly, "Nicole, when you have time, call Jacobe over. I want to see him."


    Nicole was shocked, "what?"

 Chapter 223 Nervous, Jacob

    Chapter 223 Nervous, Jacob


    "I mean..."


    Nicole''s expression changed from surprise to happiness, "Mom, is that true! You agreed to our


    rtionship! " If Judy didn''t juste back from the hospital, Nicole would have picked her up and


    circled around excitedly.


    A touch of embarrassment shed through Judy''s eyes. She said awkwardly, "no, I just want to call him


    over. I want to meet him first. Of course, he is so busy that he may not be able to spare time... "


    "Of course he can!" "I''ll tell him now. It''s great that you are willing to see him. You will definitely like him.


    He''s really good." said Nicole


    She hadn''t seen him yet, but her daughter praised him like this. It seemed that her daughter had been


    caught to death. As an outsider, Judy sighed helplessly and turned back to the bedroom. "Tell him. I''m


    going to have a rest first."


    "Okay! Mom, have a good rest! " Seeing that her mother''s bedroom door was closed, Nicole turned


    around and dialed Jacob''s number. She told him that Judy wanted him toe here.


    Jacob stammered.


    "Really... Really? "


    "Of course it''s true. My mother just said that when you are free, she wants to meet you."


    Jacob blurted out, "I have time now..." Then he thought it was too hasty, so he said to Nicole, "I''ll go to


    your home tomorrow morning."


    "Okay."


    "By the way, is there anything special in your family? It''s just a kind of custom that I should pay my


    attention. " Jacob asked cautiously.


    Frowning, Nicole thought for a while and couldn''t think of any customs, so she said casually, "nothing


    special. It seems that It''s better to prepare double things if someonee to visit my parents. That''s


    it."


    "Got it. I''ll do that."


    For this rare progress, Nicole was extremely happy. She held the phone excitedly and talked with


    Jacob on the phone for nearly an hour until her lips were dry but she had not finished what she wanted


    to say.


    Most of the time, Jacob listened in quiet. Sometimes he would say something, but Nicole would say a


    lot.


    However, Jacob didn''t feel bored at all. Instead, he listened with keen interest, as if Nicole was not


    saying some useless nonsense, but teaching some ssical courses.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hey, are you still listening?" Nicole stopped and asked as she didn''t have Jacob''s response for quite


    long time.


    Jacobughed lightly, "Yes, I''m listening."


    "Well, you didn''t say anything for a while. I thought you were asleep."


    "Of course not. I''m sitting here." Jacob said in a soft tone, as if he was coaxing a child, "go on. I''m


    listening."


    However, Nicole said, "forget it. It''s meaningless." Then she changed the subject and asked Jacob, "by


    the way, can you do me a favor?"


    "What do you think?" Jacob got dissatisfied with Nicole''s sudden politeness.


    "HMM... Please help me take back my tools. I haven''t been able to make video these days. I guess I


    am about to lose my fans. " Nicole said with regret, "although my ce here is not as good as yours, I


    can make do her as well."


    Jacob was stunned, but he didn''t make a fuss when he realized that it was Nicole who said that. "Do


    you have time to do that? You have to take care of your mother every day, right?"


    "Yes, I just cook for my mother and chat with her every day. In fact, it won''t take much time."


    Seeing that Nicole insisted, Jacob didn''t say anything more but said, "Okay, I''ll ask someone to fetch


    your things tomorrow and bring them to you. Or, I can buy you a new set. "


    "No, thanks. It''s too wasteful to buy another one. Besides, I''m quite familiar with that one. I''m good with


    it." Nicole didn''t want to waste money here.


    "Okay."


    The two of them kept talking until it was time to go to bed. Although they were still reluctant to leave,


    Nicole hung up the phone and went to take a shower. She was ready to have a good sleep for an


    important new day.


    Jacob, who never got nervous even in front of hundreds people in a meeting, was too nervous to fall


    asleep that night.


    Jacob tossed and turned, wondering what he needed to buy. Sometimes he searched online, or


    sometimes he asked his assistant to help him. He could not only win the favor of the elders, but also


    not be too extravagant.


    ording to his understanding of Nicole, Jacob inferred that Judy should be a simple and honest


    person. Such a person shouldn''t like those exaggerated postures.


    But if he kept a low profile, would he look too arrogant?


    Jacob thought for a long time and didn''t fall asleep until thetter half of the night. After only two hours,


    Jacob was woken up by the rm clock again.


    He wiped his face and got up to tidy up.


    Although Judy meant that they would only have a meeting, Jacob didn''t dare to be careless. He chose


    a conservative and well-made suit with a silver gray tie, making himself look exceptionally energetic.


    When he finished tidying himself up and went to the door, he was shocked by the two cars full of gifts.


    "Well..." Jacob twitched.


    With two huge dark circles under his eyes, the assistant hadn''t slept for a whole night. He hurried


    forward and exined to Jacob, "Mr. Jacob, this is what you ordered. It''s bought overnight. There are


    things good for brain, for blood cirction and for health. All the good health care products and skin


    care products in the market are here."


    Because of the CEO''s arrangement, Jacob tried not to put his hand on his forehead. After a few


    seconds of rxation, he said lightly, "I''ll pick a few. You can take the rest back."


    "What?" The assistant was confused. "Where should I take them back?"


    "Give them to someone else, or you can use them yourself." Jacob deliberately nced at the dark


    circles in the assistant''s eyes and said, "judging from yourplexion, your kidney is not very good


    which needs nutrition."


    The assistant didn''t have time to defend himself, but he also didn''t dare to. He could only watch Jacob


    choose eight boxes from the two cars he had bought. Each hand was holding four boxes. The red


    boxes looked very festive.


    "Well, I''ll give you the rest." Jacob didn''t say anything more. He carefully put the gifts he had chosen


    into the car and started the car.


    The assistant was left alone, weeping silently in the wind, of course, tears of joy.


    Although he almost didn''t need these health care products for middle age and old age, he was satisfied


    that he could satisfy Jacob after working all night.


    After getting in the car, Jacob sent a message to Nicole, telling her that he was on the way. Nicole was


    surprised at his fast speed, but she didn''t say anything else.


    Although Jacob looked calm, he was very nervous. His hands, holding the steering wheel, were sweaty


    in the air-conditioned car.

 Chapter 224 Accept The Question

    Chapter 224 ept The Question


    Not only Jacob, but also Nicole was very nervous. She didn''t worry that Jacob would say something


    wrong or his attitude was not good enough to make her mother angry. She was worried that what if her


    mother would me Jacob on purpose.


    Compared with Nicole, Judy was much calmer. With the porridge made by Nicole in her hands, she


    finished it slowly. Then she sat on the sofa in the living room and watched TV.


    Nicole walked back and forth anxiously in the living room, uneasy and uneasy.


    "Okay, stop walking. It''s killing me." Judy rolled her eyes at Nicole andined.


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Nicole sat down on the sofa nearby, clenched her fists and put them on her legs. She was


    so nervous that her calves were trembling.


    Seeing this, Judy had no choice but to say softly, "I won''t eat him. Why are you so nervous?"


    Nicole answered honestly, "I I''m afraid you''ll make things difficult for him. "


    "What? Shouldn''t I make things difficult for him?" Judy said on purpose, "he kidnapped my daughter


    and hid it from me together with you. His mother even came to my house and made me hospitalized.


    I..."


    Being exposed like this, Nicole had to interrupt her mother and said timidly, "Okay, okay, it''s his


    pleasure."


    "Ding -"


    The doorbell rang.


    Nicole jumped up from the sofa, "I''ll open the door!"


    Judy also put on a serious look and held her breath.


    "Here you are." When Nicole opened the door and saw the face of Jacob behind it, she was nervous


    but relieved.


    Jacob and Nicole looked at each other, the he nodded and walked into the room with the boxes. When


    she saw Judy sitting on the sofa not far away, he immediately bowed respectfully and greeted, "Hello,


    auntie. I''m Jacob Gu."


    "Hello." Judy also stood up, greeted her in a lukewarm manner and said, e and have a seat."


    "Okay."


    Jacob walked over, he sat down after Judy sat down, "I don''t know what to buy. I just bought some


    health care products. I also prepared some for Jim. They are good for his brain development. I hope


    you like them."


    "Thank you for your concern." Judy still looked indifferent. She turned to Nicole and ordered, "Nicole,


    go and make a cup of tea for Jacob. He must be thirsty after driving all the way here."


    "It''s okay, auntie. I''m not thirsty."


    Jacob was modest. Although he was arrogant and noble, his arrogance and respect were suppressed,


    which made him more precious. Even the most picky mother-inw couldn''t find fault with him.


    What''s more, Judy was a gentle woman in nature. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s happiness and future,


    she wouldn''t treat others with a cold face.


    "Herees the tea. Have some." Nicole made a cup of tea and put it on the table in front of Jacob.


    Then she stood aside and kept silent.


    "Have some." Judy added.


    "Okay," Jacob answered. Then he picked up the cup, blew away the tea leaves floating on the water


    and took a sip. Putting down the teacup, he looked at Judy and asked earnestly and apologetically,


    "aunt, are you feeling better?"


    "¡­¡­ Much better. "


    Jacob didn''t retreat because of Judy''s cold tone, nor was he angry. He continued, "I owe you an


    apology for this matter. It''s my fault that I didn''t deal with it properly and thoughtlessly. I had a conflict


    with my mother regardless of anything. My mother came to you because of anger and rashness. It''s


    really troublesome for you."


    His words were very appropriate. Without being noticed, he med himself for his mother''s mistakes


    and rified what her mother had done.


    Judy heard it clearly, but she didn''t argue. She smiled faintly and said, "forget it. It''s all in the past. I


    believe that your mother didn''t mean to do that. Besides, she was in a fit of anger at that time, so it''s


    inevitable that she spoke in a low voice."


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    Jacob stole a nce at Nicole. It seemed that Judy wasn''t mean to him. She was smiling, and she


    would take what Jacob said, but in fact, it was more difficult. It was like a soft sponge, and anyone who


    hit it would feel powerless.


    "Jacob, you came so early. Have you had breakfast yet?" Judy asked again.


    "I came in a hurry and didn''t have time to eat. But it doesn''t matter. I''m not hungry. I usually have


    breakfast and lunch together."


    As soon as Jacob finished his words, Judy told Nicole, "Nicole, go to the kitchen and make some


    breakfast. It''s not good for his health if young people don''t eat breakfast. You should eat on time."


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    When Nicole went into the kitchen, there were only two people left in the living room, one was Jacob


    and the other was Judy. Jacob guessed in his mind that Judy must have something to talk to him when


    she sent Nicole away. So he took a sip of tea and waited.


    Sure enough, Judy said. Her tone suddenly became estranged.


    "Jacob, you are from a rich family with excellent conditions. You have a lot of choices. Why do you


    choose my Nicole? Even if you had an early love, it was a long time ago. At that time, you were not


    mature and there was no answer for the matter of love. Right? "


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Judy''s expression was very serious, and so did Jacob. He sat upright and listened carefully. After


    hearing Judy''s question, he sorted out his thoughts and nodded with a smile.


    "Auntie, you are right. ording to the current popr standard, I do have a good condition and have


    a lot of choices. But for me, those external things are not important. What I value more is the inner


    quality. Besides, Nicole and I were forced to break up because of misunderstandings. That rtionship


    is of great significance to my life and has a far-reaching impact on me. It can''t be simply said to be


    immature or something long ago, as if it doesn''t matter. "


    "Even so, you are much better than Nicole now. The status gap between you two is huge. How can you


    live for so long in the further?"


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled with a hint of relief and firmness.


    "I''m very happy that Nicole and I were together before we knew how to plot against each other. I love


    her and she loves me. It''s better that that we don''t take those conditions as additional value, nor


    measure each other with those conditions."


    Standing in the kitchen with a te in her hand, Nicole heard the conversation between Jacob and her


    mother clearly. She couldn''t help but want to cry when she heard what Jacob said in his most sincere


    and pleasant voice. Her eyes got red.

 Chapter 225 The Two Of Them Cooperated In Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 225 The Two Of Them Cooperated In Tacit Understanding


    At first, Mrs. Judy thought that Jacob was a rich man and would be affected by some bad manners, but


    he was clean, frank and honest.


    Reluctantly as she was, she gave a thumbs up to her daughter''s taste.


    "Auntie, it''s not easy for me and Nicole to get to where we are now. My family has done some bad


    things, and I have alsomitted crimes, but that has be the past, and can''t be changed. As long


    as it can be made up, I will try my best to make it up. In the future, I will cherish Nicole more and won''t


    let her suffer any grievance. "


    "So, please allow me to be with Nicole."


    Jacob said all he wanted to say in one breath and waited for Mrs. Judy''s answer, panting slightly.


    But Mrs. Judy just looked at him without blinking. After a while, she shouted to the kitchen, "Nicole, is


    breakfast ready?"


    Jacob was frustrated.


    "Ah, it''s done." Sniffing, Nicole walked out of the kitchen with the te in her hand and walked quickly


    to Jacob. "Come and eat something."


    Jacob, who had been frustrated, turned to look at Nicole as soon as he heard Nicole''s choked voice.


    As expected, he saw the red eyes of Nicole.


    In an instant, his heart, which had been hit hard, was revived with blood again, and the more he


    frustrated, the braver he became. He took a ss of milk from the te and plucked up his courage


    again.


    Since he could persuade his creepy mother to ept [ůů], he must be able to persuade her too. He


    believed that humans were animals with emotions. No matter how hard it was, they could also know


    and reason with emotions.


    "Mom..." Hearing her mother make difficulties for Jacob and her indifference in the kitchen, Nicole


    couldn''t help asking her mother silently.


    Mrs. Judy was satisfied with his answer. Seeing that her daughter was about to cry, she stood up and


    said to the two, "I''m a little tired. I''m going to have a rest first. You two talk. Call me at lunch time.


    Jacob, I''m not in good health. Excuse me. "


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? You don''t feel well. Just have a rest. Don''t get tired. Let Nicole and


    me prepare lunch for you. "


    "Okay." Mrs. Judy replied lightly and went back to her bedroom.


    Watching her enter the bedroom and close the door, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She looked back


    at Jacob and couldn''t help smiling.


    Jacob pulled Nicole into his arms and whispered to Nicole, "Does this mean that I have passed? "


    Nicole could tell that her mother hadpromised, but she didn''t tell Jacob directly. Instead, she


    blinked yfully and fooled Jacob, "No. It depends on your next performance."


    "What performance? Cooking?"


    "Yeah." Nicole nodded, half true and half false.


    Jacob frowned and looked embarrassed. Cooking was never his specialty. It was already his limit to be


    able to cook something that was not bad. As for cooking a table of food that could satisfy his mother-in-


    law, it was really difficult for him.


    "Can we order takeout? " After hesitating for a while, Jacob asked Nicole with hesitation, "order a take


    out from a five star hotel. I promise it will be much better than mine."


    Nicole pouted, "Order takeout. You are so insincere."


    Jacob had no choice but to bite the bullet and said, "Then... Then I... "


    Seeing his embarrassed look, Nicole burst intoughter. Nicole teased, "I just said it casually. How


    could you believe me so easily? It''s the first time that a son-inwes to the house. How would my


    mother asks you to cook a table of dishes. "


    "You kidding me?" Jacob frowned and pinched Nicole''s slender waist, pretending to kiss her.


    Nicole was so frightened that she reached out to stop him. She winked at her mother''s bedroom and


    warned him in a low voice, "My mother is still in the bedroom. Don''t mess around."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Considering Mrs. Judy, Jacob didn''t kiss her violently. Instead, he pulled Nicole to sit on the sofa,


    kissing her affectionately.


    After whispering for a while, the two of them stood up and went to the kitchen to cook. Nicole was in


    charge of cooking, while Jacob was helping her, talking andughing. They cooperated very well.


    "Come and have a taste." Nicole scooped up a spoonful of soup, blew it cold while raising it to the


    mouth of Jacob. "Whoosh..."


    [¹Ëð©êÉ] drank the soup in one gulp, smashed it several times, and said thoughtfully, "Lack of salt."


    "Lack of salt?" Nicole showed a distressed look, "Really? I have added a lot of salt."


    "Try it yourself if you don''t believe me." With these words, Jacob leaned his head and kissed Nicole. He


    smiled at Nicole, who was waving the spoon and struggling.


    He didn''t let go of Nicole until she blushed.


    "Hey!" Nicole red at Jacob.


    "Look, is the soup ready to leave the pot?"


    Nicole red at Jacob, turned off the heat anddled the soup. She kept telling him, "This is in my


    house. What if my mother sees you doing so many small things?"


    "Don''t worry. Your mother is in the bedroom." Jacob smiled carelessly.


    "What about my brother! What if he sees it? "


    Hardly had her voice faded away, Jim poked his fluffy head into the kitchen and looked at Nicole,


    whose face was as red as an apple, "Sister, what did you say?"


    Nicole was shocked, "Jim? When did youe back? "


    Jim scratched his head and seemed a little embarrassed. "Just when you kissed. "


    "Puff..." Nicole''s face became redder and redder. She red at Jacob as if she was going to gouge out


    a piece of meat from him. Then she turned her head and went on filling the soup.


    He raised his eyebrows at Jim. Jim seemed to understand and grinned at him. Although the two of


    them didn''t talk much, they didn''t feel stressed and cooperated well.


    After all the dishes were finished, Nicole asked Jacob and Jim to serve them on the table and then


    went to the bathroom to wash her faces. Her face was as red as a tomato. If her mother saw it, she


    would definitely figure it out.


    She sshed the cold water on her face several times, and the red color on her face finally faded


    away. After wiping the water drops, Nicole was about to knock on the door when the door of her


    mother''s bedroom suddenly opened.


    "¡­¡­ Mom, the meal is ready. " Said Nicole in a hurry.


    Mrs. Judy nodded, nced at her daughter''s wet hair and walked towards the table.


    "Aunt, you..." Before Jacob could finish his words, his phone rang again.

 Chapter 226 Where Are You, Jacob

    Chapter 226 Where Are You, Jacob


    Jacob was a little embarrassed. He put his hand into his pocket and hung up the phone without even


    looking at it.


    "Jim, wash your hands ande to have dinner." Nicole shouted at Jim, and then said to Jacob, e


    here. Sit here."


    It was next to Nicole.


    Jacob nodded and walked over. As soon as he sat down, his phone rang again.


    Mrs. Judy looked at Jacob coldly. Fearing that her mother would make things difficult for him again,


    Nicole tried to mediate, "He has a lot of work to do in thepany, so he has a lot of phone calls."


    "Answer it. Never mind." Mrs. Judy said to Jacob.


    In the Gu family, it was very impolite to answer the phone at the table, so when he arrived at the Du


    family, he consciously obeyed this etiquette.


    Hearing Mrs. Jacob''s words, he took out his phone with embarrassment. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello?"


    "I called you. Why didn''t you answer the phone? !" Albertan''s roar came from the other end of the


    phone.


    "Mom?"? I''m having lunch at Nicole''s house. What''s wrong? "


    "You still have the mood to eat. Your father had a car ident!"


    "What?" Jacob could hardly believe what he had heard. For a moment, he thought he had misheard.


    "Your father had a car ident!"


    Jacob''s heart was in his throat. He asked anxiously, "Where are you? Where is he now? "


    Albertan''s voice was anxious, emotionally unstable, and her words were disorderly. "On the way back


    from the airport, I''m on the way there. I just received a call from my family to inform you. It is said he


    was hit by a truck. "


    "Okay, mom. Don''t worry. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath and managed to keep calm. He said to Mrs. Judy


    and Nicole, "aunt, something happened to my family. I have to go back now. I''m sorry that I can''t have


    lunch with you. "


    Just now, Nicole was close to her and his mother yelled loudly on the phone, so she almost heard what


    had happened.


    Hearing what he said, she said anxiously, "Go ahead. If you have any new news, tell me immediately."


    "Okay."


    Jacob left the house immediately.


    After he left, Mrs. Du asked Nicole, "What happened?"


    Nicole supported herself with a chair and sat down. She bit her lips and exined, "Jacob''s father had


    a car ident. His mother called him just now."


    "Is it serious?" Mrs. Judy''s face changed.


    "I don''t know." Nicole shook her head. Thinking of her father''s car ident, she suddenly felt sad and


    buried her face in her palm.


    No one had expected such a sudden change.


    Although Mrs. Judy wanted to test Jacob, she was still a kind person. When she heard the news, she


    sympathized with Jacob.


    "If he is in a bad mood these days, you can spend more time with him." Mrs. Judy stretched out her


    hand, patted on Nicole''s shoulder andforted her softly. "Don''t worry too much now. It might just be


    a false rm."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Gritting her teeth, [ůů] looked up at her mother and forced a smile.


    "Let''s eat first."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    ---


    When Jacob arrived at the scene of the car ident, the traffic police and the nearby police officers


    had already surrounded there. He pushed away the crowd outside and strode in.


    "Sir, you can''t go in..."


    "I''m a family member." With a dark face, he pushed the police away and walked in stubbornly.


    It was a dazzling white light.


    Two pieces of white cloth covered the two corpses on the ground. One of them was covered askew,


    revealing a hand with a watch.


    Jacob''s eyes were so painful that he could hardly open them. His heart seemed to be tightly gripped by


    a pair of hands. He had seen the watch on his father''s wrist dozens of times.


    Only a few people could own the priceless treasure made by a top craftsman.


    Before Jacob could recover, he heard a scream from behind. Then, a figure shed in a hurry and


    rushed in front of the corpse.


    At the moment when the white cloth was uncovered, all Jacob''s conjectures turned into reality.


    "David!"


    Wrenching cries echoed in his ears.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "David! Wake up! "


    "Hello, we are..."


    The policeman wanted to pull Albertan away, but he was stopped by Jacob immediately. With red eyes,


    he said to the policeman, "I''m sorry. We are family members. This dead man is my father."


    "Well. We have a few questions to ask you. Please answer them. "


    "Okay."


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t shed a tear. He didn''t even sob when he spoke. Except for his


    slightly red eyes, no other emotions could be seen in his eyes.


    He cooperated with the policeman to answer the question. He sent his mother home who had been


    crying so hard that she had fainted. He asked the family doctor to treat her. Then he went to prepare for


    his father''s funeral and send someone to investigate the whole process of the car ident.


    From beginning to end, he had been extremely rational, which made people wonder if this person had


    no feelings for his father, so he was not sad at all.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Jacob was sitting in the president''s office, staring nkly at the


    ceiling. He had just finished a shareholders'' meeting thatsted for two hours. As soon as his father


    left, some of thepany''s founding members couldn''t wait and nned to take actions.


    Unfortunately, Jacob was not a coward. He wouldn''t let his father''s business empire be ughtered like


    this.


    But those veterans had been in the group for a long time and were very difficult to deal with. If it weren''t


    for the fact that David had already made a will, once something happened to him and all his assets


    were inherited by Jacob, he might really be difficult to deal with those veterans.


    Ring, ring, ring -


    In the empty CEO Office, the phone on the conference table rang. He stood still, letting the phone ring


    again and again.


    ''it won''t be worse, '' he thought.


    But the phone kept ringing for a long time, which inevitably annoyed him. He grabbed the phone


    impatiently and looked at the caller ID with sharp eyes.


    Nicole.


    At that moment, his eyes softened.


    Nicole must have seen the news. The news that Mr. David died in a car ident spread all over the


    media and social circles.


    He picked up the phone and gently answered, his voice choking with sobs. After a day''s tense mood,


    his emotions finally broke out.


    "Jacob, where are you?"


    "¡­¡­ In thepany. " He answered in a trembling voice.


    "Are you alone?"


    "Yeah."


    "Tell me the address. I''lle to you."


    Jacob wanted to say, "It''s toote. You''d better note." but for the first time, he didn''t think too


    much. Instead, he replied as soft as an aggrieved child, "Okay, I''ll send it to you."

 Chapter 227 Is She All Right

    Chapter 227 Is She All Right


    It was nearly twelve o''clock when Nicole took a taxi there. There were only a few people on the road,


    except for the roadmps which were still on and the cars driving silently.


    "Thank you." After paying, Nicole closed the door and trotted up the steps.


    The security guard had already received the order from Jacob, so when Nicole exined her identity,


    he let go of Nicole.


    Nicole took the direct elevator all the way up to the door of the CEO''s office.


    Pushing the door open, Nicole anxiously looked into the room. The moment she saw him sitting on the


    CEO chair in a daze, her heart was so painful that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Jacob..."


    Hearing this, he turned to look at Nicole with a tired and bitter smile. "I want to pick you up, but I''m too


    tired to move."


    "It''s okay. I came upstairs by myself." Nicole walked up to him, put her handbag on the table and held


    his hand. "Are you okay?"


    Jacob kept silent. After a while, he shook his head and said, "No."


    Biting her lips tightly, Nicole nodded and hugged him. For the first time, she hugged him like a


    guardian.


    "Nicole..." Leaning his head against Nicole''s chest, the expression on his face, which had been cold


    and rational for the whole day, finally showed a crack.


    He said in a sobbing tone.


    "Nicole..."


    "Yes, I''m here."


    As if he had confirmed his sense of security, his shoulders began to shake. He nestled in Nicole''s arms


    and shed sad tears.


    "Waah... Waah..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The depressing and heavy cries resounded through the spacious conference room. With Jacob in her


    arms, Nicole gritted her teeth and looked up at the ceiling, forcing her tears back.


    She couldn''t be fragile at this time.


    It took him a long time to stop crying. Nicole didn''t say a word. She quietly stayed with him.


    "Am I useless?" After wiping his tears, he asked Nicole.


    "No." Nicole answered without hesitation, "You are the strongest and the best person I have ever


    seen."


    "My father won''t say that. If he sees me like this, he will definitely criticize me for being emotional and


    ipetent."


    "It''s not up to you to decide what happened all of a sudden. However you are, it''s reasonable. "


    Comforted Nicole softly.


    "Yes, it''s too sudden." Jacob frowned, showing a puzzled and aggrieved expression. "He shouldn''t


    come back so soon. ording to the schedule, he came back the day after tomorrow at the earliest. If


    he hadn''te back in advance, would things not have happened? "


    Nicole sensed something wrong from Jacob''s words, but she didn''t show it because he was


    emotionally unstable. Instead, she continued tofort him, "things have happened. You still have a lot


    of things to deal with. At this time, you have to take good care of yourself, understand?"


    Jacob remained silent.


    Nicole knew clearly that herfort was in vain. In fact, when such a tragic thing happened, no one


    else couldfort the victim. Because she couldn''t feel the same way.


    Nicole had experienced the same feeling when her father had a car ident. She understood the


    comfort from a distance, but when it happened to the person she loved most, she was still powerless. It


    was no different from those whoforted her in the past.


    "No matter what happens, I will be with you." Nicole bent down and looked into Jacob]''s eyes. She held


    his wrist tightly as if she was delivering the energy to him through physical contact.


    Although Jacob didn''t say anything, he leaned against Nicole like a child.


    Three dayster, the funeral of Jacob''s father was held as scheduled.


    As a friend, Nicole, Frank and Bevis attended the funeral. At the funeral, Nicole saw Albertan again


    closely. But this time, Albertan was not as dignified and proud as she used to be. She seemed to be


    more than 10 years older and looked sad. She needed the help of servants all the time.


    "I''m sorry." When Albertan came over, Nicole slightly bowed to Albertan and whispered.


    Albertan nced at Nicole indifferently. If her eyes were not hopeless, Nicole would have


    misunderstood that Albertan had a prejudice against her.


    Nicole kept looking at Albertan until Albertan got on the car and drove away.


    "They have always been in good rtionship."


    Nicole turned around and saw Bevis standing beside her.


    "The Gu family is such a powerful family. They have been in love with each other for decades without


    any scandal or gossip. It''s rare." Bevis continued.


    "Then it must be a big blow to her this time. She looks much older." Hearing what Bevis said, Nicole felt


    sorry for Albertan.


    "Yes." "It''s really hard to predict. No one would expect such a thing to happen all of a sudden."


    Hearing what he said, Nicole suddenly thought of Consu. At that moment, she had an impulse to tell


    him that Consu was pregnant.


    After all, he had told her that it was hard to predict what would happen. If she didn''t tell him, what if...


    "Bevis, I want to..." As soon as Nicole opened her mouth, a woman in a ck long dress with her hair


    in a bun came over and held Bevis''s arm intimately.


    "Why are you here? I was looking for you just now." The woman acted coquettishly to Bevis, and


    nced at Nicole intentionally.


    Nicole knew that this woman was the "ex girlfriend", Michelle, who forced Bevis to surrender by suicide.


    Obviously, Bevis was dissatisfied with her sudden appearance. He scolded, "didn''t I tell you to wait for


    me over there? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m alone. I''m bored and scared, so..." She pursed her lips and asked for forgiveness with her


    cuteness and coquetry.


    Instead of ming her, he turned to Nicole and asked, "what did you say just now? What do you want


    to ask me?"


    Nicole hesitated for a moment and shook her head, "Nothing."


    "What?" Bevis was confused. Seeing that Nicole didn''t want to see Michelle, he thought that Nicole


    was a good friend of Consu and certainly didn''t like her, so he ordered her, "go over there and take


    my coat. We''ll leaveter."


    "Ah..." Michelle gripped his arm tightly and looked vignt.


    "Go!"


    "Okay." Michelle bit her lips. Although her face was full of unwillingness, she still went there obediently.


    After she left, Bevis asked Nicole again, "well, she has left. What do you want to say? Say it now."


    Looking into his eyes, Nicole asked in a low voice, "it''s been a long time, but you don''t care about


    Consu at all. Don''t you want to know where Consu has been and how she is doing?"


    Stunned, Bevis seemed to struggled.


    "Right. You''re living a good life now. I don''t think you''ll think of Consu." Nicole smiled bitterly.


    "No." "She... is fine, isn''t she? "


    Nicole asked, "What do you think?"


    "¡­¡­ She should be fine. She is so adorable. Wherever she goes, there will be someone to take care


    of her. "


    She didn''t know whether it was his self exnation or his expectation.


    But either way, this was not the answer Nicole wanted to hear. This answer, which sounded somewhat


    irresponsible, was not enough for her to tell the truth to him.


    "Yes, you are right. She is fine now."


    Since she didn''t want to tell the truth to Bevis, Nicole didn''t want to make Bevis worry about Consu.


    A strong and proud woman like Consu certainly didn''t want Bevis to sympathize with her.


    Noticing that Nicole had hidden something from him, he stared at Nicole for a while and asked with


    doubt, "Really?"


    "Honey, I''ve brought you your clothes." At this moment, Michelle ran over breathlessly, sandwiched


    between Bevis and Nicole.


    Nicole took a step back andughed in her heart, but she nodded seriously, "Of course it''s


    true."

 Chapter 228 She will be Mrs. Gu in the future

    Chapter 228 She will be Mrs. Gu in the future


    "Nicole... I... " Bevis wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He didn''t notice that


    the expression on Michelle''s face had changed. She had be so nervous and terrible.


    Frightened by such an expression, Nicole was about to leave when she felt her waist tightened.


    "What are you talking about?" Jacob hugged Nicole and asked.


    "Mr. Jacob. I''m sorry. I... "


    "Are you going to leave?" Jacob interrupted her greeting and said to Bevis indifferently.


    "¡­¡­" Michelle was embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to get angry or question Jacob. If she hadn''t


    been with Bevis, she wouldn''t havee to this asion, let alone talk to Jacob.


    Bevis nodded, "I''m leaving. Let''s meet some other day. "


    "Okay."


    "See you." Bevis left first. Not only didn''t he help Michelle out, but he also ignored her. Michelle gritted


    her teeth and ran after him.


    Watching the two leaving, Nicole was speechless.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked Nicole.


    Nicole said helplessly, "I used to think she was bad and scheming. Now it seems that she is also pitiful.


    She tried every means to grab other people''s boyfriend, but she did not get love."


    Jacob didn''t take it seriously. He said coldly, "Poor people must have hateful points. She deserves it.


    She can''t me anyone else."


    "Yes, so it''s more pathetic."


    With a sigh, Nicole looked at him affectionately and asked gently, "What about you? Can you still hold


    on?"


    "I don''t know. I have to." Jacob looked indifferent, as if he was talking about something that had nothing


    to do with him.


    Nicole put her palm on his finger and said seriously, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you."


    "Okay."


    David died in a car ident all of a sudden. The burden on Jacob''s shoulder was much heavier than


    Nicole had imagined. Nicole hadn''t seen him for nearly a week since the funeral.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew Jacob was busy, so she seldom contacted him. She learned thetest news about Jacob


    through watching news and gossips.


    After the ident, Mrs. Judy knew that Nicole was sad. Even when she saw that Nicole sighed sadly


    because of Jacob, she didn''t say anything bad about Nicole.


    "Nicole? Nicole? "


    "What?" Realizing what had happened, Nicole looked at her mother in panic.


    Mrs. Judy took the basket from Nicole''s hand and said helplessly, "what are you thinking about? The


    vegetables are almost crushed by you."


    Nicole looked down at the messy vegetables made by her unconsciously and apologized to her mother,


    "sorry, I didn''t notice..."


    "Are you worried about him?" Mrs. Judy picked up the crumpled vegetables and threw them into the


    trash can, asking Nicole.


    "Yes..." Nicole admitted.


    "Since you are so worried, you can go there by yourself."


    Nicole hesitated, "but I can''t help him in any way. If I go there, I will bring him trouble... "


    "It may cause trouble, but if you don''t go, he won''t feel your worries and concern for him." Mrs. Judy


    pushed Nicole] to the chopping block, pointed at the flour in the bowl and said, "this dish can''t be fried.


    Make dumpling filling. Make some dumplings, and send them to himter. He must be very busy now


    and doesn''t remember to eat well. "


    "Okay!" Encouraged by her mother, Nicole cheered up immediately and began to make dumplings for


    Jacob.


    When the dumplings were almost ready, Nicole sent a message to Jacob, asking him where he was


    now. To Nicole''s surprise, he answered that he was at the main house of the Gu family.


    The news made Nicole flinch.


    Since Jacob was in the main house of the Gu family, he would certainly have dinner. She didn''t need to


    send dumplings specially. Besides, Albertan certainly didn''t want to see her. At this time, she didn''t


    want to cause trouble to Albertan who had lost her husband.


    After Nicole told her mother her thoughts, her mother put forward a different opinion. She put


    dumplings into the heat preservation box and said to Nicole, "since you have made it, of course you


    have to take it. It''s one thing whether he eats or not, and it''s another thing whether you cook it or not."


    "But... his mother... "


    "Don''t think too much." Mrs. Judy put the lunch box into Nicole''s hand and said, "now that you have


    decided to be with Jacob, you will be a member of their family sooner orter. You will face her sooner


    orter. There is nothing to escape from."


    Nicole took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, I can''t hide at this time."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Judy patted on Nicole''s shoulder to cheer her up, "In addition to those family


    backgrounds, they are also human beings. They will also be sad and needfort."


    "Thank you, mom." Nicole was moved by her mother''s support. She was really touched that her mother


    could be so generous to forget the past and think for her and the Gu family.


    Perhaps only those who really experienced the pain of losing their family could understand the pain,


    and could show more sympathy and tolerance to give care.


    Half an hourter, Nicole arrived at the main house of Gu family.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Jacob." Nicole greeted the guard politely.


    "Please wait a moment."


    The guard turned his head and reported to someone on the inte. While reporting, he looked up


    and down at Nicole and described the characteristics to the person on the other end of the inte.


    Being stared at by the guard, Nicole felt very ufortable. She tried hard not to listen to him and said


    unexpectedly, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu refused to meet guests. Pleasee again another day."


    "Ah But I... "


    "Pleasee another day. I''m sorry." Although the guard was not arrogant, he was also very


    contemptuous. It seemed that he had taken Nicole as a passer-by who wanted to get benefit from the


    Gu family.


    Nicole had no choice but to step back a little and took out her phone to call Jacob.


    When he was arguing with his mother about his father''s car ident, he received a call from Nicole.


    Gritting his teeth, he left the living room and walked to the balcony to answer the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Her stiff tone made Nicole a little embarrassed, but since she hade, there was no reason to go


    back. She bit the bullet and said to Jacob, "well, I''m outside your house. I brought you something to


    eat. "


    Jacob felt warm in his heart and softened his tone, "Have youe in?"


    "Not yet..." Taking a look at the cold guard, Nicole said with lingering fear, "The guard said that your


    mother refused to meet guests today. I... "


    "Wait a minute. I''ll pick you up." Said Jacob, striding out.


    "Okay..."


    Under the watchful eyes of the guards, Nicole hung up the phone and smiled awkwardly, waiting for


    Jacob.


    Two minutester, Jacob showed up.


    "Mr. Jacob." The guards bowed in unison.


    With a slight nod, he strode towards Nicole and held Nicole''s hand, "have you been waiting for a long


    time?"


    "No, I just arrived." Shaking the food box in her hand, Nicole smiled and said, "have you eaten yet? I


    made dumplings. Would you like some?"


    "Okay." Jacob walked into the house with Nicole in his arms. When he passed by the guard with his


    head down, he suddenly stopped.


    Not knowing why Jacob suddenly stopped, Nicole turned to look at him in confusion.


    He nced at the guards and said in a low voice, "She will be Mrs. Gu in the future. She can go in and


    out freely. Don''t stop her."


    "Yes..."


    Being called Mrs. Gu in front of so many people, Nicole felt a little shy and embarrassed. After all, she


    hadn''t been here before. It was reasonable for the guards not to know her to stop her.


    "If you don''t eat now, the dumplings will be cold." Said Nicole in a low voice, tugging at Jacob''s sleeve.


    "Okay, let''s go." Jacob then withdrew his sight, held Nicole in his arms and walked into the house.


    It was not until they went far that the guard who had stopped Nicole let out a long sigh of relief. God


    knew how much cold sweat he had sweated in just a few seconds.


    It was not because he was blind, but this future Mrs. Gu dressed too low-key and simple!

 Chapter 229 Jacob, Lets Have A Rest Together

    Chapter 229 Jacob, Let''s Have A Rest Together


    Nicole followed Jacob through the long corridor and entered the main house.


    The main house of Gu family was abination of European style and Chinese style. It was spacious


    and magnificent, like a mansion of a rich family in the Republic of China.


    "Mr. Jacob." On the way, The servants all bowed to greet Jacob when they met Jacob and Nicole.


    Nicole, who was held in Jacob''s arms, felt very embarrassed.


    As soon as they entered the main hall, Nicole saw Albertan sitting on the sofa. Seeing that Albertan


    was looking at her, Nicole lowered her eyes and greeted softly, "Hello, auntie."


    "Mom, Nicole has brought her own dumplings. Would you like to have a taste?" Jacob asked Albertan.


    Albertan didn''t say anything but looked depressed.


    "Well, let''s go to the dining room." With these words, Jacob held Nicole in his arms and walked towards


    the dining room in front of Albertan.


    With a lingering fear, Nicole secretly nced at Albertan. Seeing that Albertan was looking ahead with


    empty eyes, Nicole didn''t know what she was thinking about. The storm Nicole thought didn''te,


    which made her a little surprised.


    Was it because of the death of Jacob''s father that Albertan was too heartbroken to care about her?


    "What are you thinking about?" Jacob pulled out a chair to push Nicole to sit down, and naturally took


    the food box from Nicole.


    "Not bad. It''s still warm." Nicole took out the dumplings from the container and said, "this is the vinegar


    we bought. Try it. If it''s not good, you can use your own instead."


    Jacob shook his head, grabbed his chopsticks and started to eat the vinegar in the pot.


    Seeing that Jacob had eaten for a while, Nicole looked in the direction of the main hall with confusion


    and asked, "is your mother all right?"


    "No," Jacob answered curtly


    It seemed that Jacob was at odds with Albertan. Seeing that Jacob was unhappy when she mentioned


    Albertan, Nicole stopped asking.


    After a while, Jacob ate up all the two dishes of dumplings. Nicole smiled with relief and said, "I was


    worried that you had dinner. You have no space in your stomach. I didn''t expect that you could finish


    all.


    Jacob took a sip of the tea served by the servant and said casually, "I''m not in the mood to eat today."


    "HMM..." Frowning, Nicole held Jacob''s hand and asked softly, "what''s wrong? What happened again?


    "


    "No, it''s just..." Jacob took a look at Nicole and said reluctantly, "about my mother."


    Nicole was not a person who liked to force others. The reason why she asked was that she cared


    about Jacob. Since he didn''t want to talk about it, she ended the topic in time.


    "Well, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "¡­¡­ It''s okay. "


    "Okay, then Are you busy now? If not, let''s have a chat. We haven''t seen each other for several days. "


    Nicole acted like a spoiled child.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s face softened. He nodded, took Nicole''s hand and stood up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to my room."


    Nicole smiled sweetly, "okay."


    When passing by the main hall again, Nicole found that Albertan was no longer there. Without any


    response, Jacob went upstairs directly.


    Jacob''s room was on the third floor. The two went upstairs. He pointed at the door one by one and


    exined for Nicole. One was his chess room, One was his study, and thest one at the corner was


    his bedroom.


    The style of this bedroom was different from the decoration of Jacob''s Vi, it was filled with a strong


    European court style, thick and dignified, making people feel heavy pressure.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob noticed that there was something wrong with Nicole, so he asked.


    Nicole came to herself and shook her head with a smile, "nothing. I just didn''t expect you to like this


    style."


    Following Nicole''s sight, Jacob looked around and exined indifferently, "this is not my style. It''s all


    done by my mother. All the decorations inside are done by her."


    "I see."


    "Come in and have a seat." He pulled [ůů] into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Nicole walked to the bed of the bedroom and saw a row of photo frames by the table near the window,


    in which there were pictures of Jacob growing up.


    "Don''t watching them anymore. It''s not worth watching." Embarrassed, Jacob stepped forward to stop


    Nicole.


    Nicole thought it was funny. She pushed away Jacob and watch some carefully while asking about the


    story and background of those photos.


    Even when they were dating in high school, Nicole had never been to Jacob''s room, nor had she seen


    these photos. Therefore, what she saw in front of her was novel and interesting.


    Looking down along the way, Nicole found that there were almost no group photos of Jacob and his


    father in so many photos. There were only two family photos. He didn''t take many photos with Albertan,


    but much better than with David.


    There were so many photos, most of which is only Jacob alone. He stood alone, looking lonely with a


    stubborn expression.


    Looking at the photos, Nicole felt sorry for Jacob. But she also knew that Jacob didn''t like to be treated


    as a weak man, nor did he want to be pitied.


    "Why do you have such a long face?" Nicole looked at the photos one by one. Seeing that almost every


    photo of Jacob had a dark face and an unwilling look, she couldn''t help but ask with a smile.


    Jacob said impatiently, "I don''t like taking photos. But they did insist, what other expressions could I


    have?"


    Nicole grinned and winked at Jacob, "it doesn''t matter. You have a cute long face."


    "Hey, don''t use the word ''cute'' to describe me." Jacob protested.


    Seeing that Jacob was back to the state of duplicity, Nicole reached out and pinched his cheek,


    coaxing him like coaxing a child, "you are very cute. Why don''t you let people say it?"


    Caught off guard, Jacob''s face turned red. He pulled over Nicole, who was enjoying the pictures, and


    the twoy on the bed, face to face.


    "Do you miss me these days?" Jacob asked.


    Holding back herughter, Nicole asked Jacob, "what about you? Do you miss me?"


    "What do you think?"


    "What do you think?" Nicole asked as Jacob, pretending to know the answer. She leaned forward and


    stared at Jacob with her watery eyes.


    The two were so close that Jacob lowered his head and he could kiss on Nicole''s lips.


    The long lost kiss and the familiar smell made Nicole moved. However, thinking of the situation at the


    moment, she restrained the uproar in the bottom of her heart.


    "Stop it. This is your home." As Nicole retreated, she warned Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t keep ying with Nicole as usual. Instead, he pulled Nicole into his arms, put his forehead


    against Nicole''s forehead and closed his eyes slightly.


    "Are you tired?" Seeing the dark circles in Jacob''s eyes, Nicole felt sorry for him and gently touched


    them with her fingertips.


    "Yes," said Jacob. He held Nicole''s fingertips and sighed, "I''m tired."


    Nicole also lowered her voice and said to Jacob in a gentle andfortable tone, "if you are tired, just


    have a rest."


    "Okay..." With his eyes closed, Jacob acted like a spoiled child, "are you also sleepy?"


    "Okay, let''s have a rest together."


    "Okay..."


    Jacob''s steady breathing came from the bedroom. Nicole looked at Jacob without blinking. Her eyes


    were so soft.

 Chapter 230 Albertans Request

    Chapter 230 Albertan''s Request


    Nicole didn''t remember when she fell asleep. She seemed to have a dream, in which there was a


    grasnd, at the end of which the sun rose. The sun was warm, making people sleepy.


    Not knowing how long it took, Nicole finally woke up. She opened her eyes in a daze and found that


    there was no one beside her.


    "Jacob?" Nicole called and sat up with her hands on her arms.


    The bedroom was empty and no one answered.


    Nicole uncovered the thin quilt and stood up to look around. Jacob wasn''t in the room. The bedroom


    door was ajar. He must have gone out.


    "Jacob?" Nicole called again, but no one answered. She folded the thin quilt neatly, opened the door


    and walked out of the bedroom.


    There was no one in the corridor.


    Nicole didn''t see the busy servants until she went down the stairs to the first floor. The first floor was


    much busier than the third floor.


    "Excuse me, where is Jacob?" Asked Nicole politely, stopping a servant who was holding a cup of tea.


    The servant bowed and answered respectfully, "Mr. Jacob is in the garden."


    "In the garden?" Nicole was confused.


    "Yes." As if knowing what Nicole was going to ask, the servant bowed to the front door and pointed,


    "Go out, turn right, and walk along the corridor to see the small garden."


    "Thank you."


    Nicole thanked her and turned right as the servant said.


    When she was about to reach the end, Albertan suddenly came from the corner. Nicole stopped and


    looked at Albertan in a daze.


    Although she didn''t have anything to lose, this was the main house of the Gu family, and Albertan was


    in charge of it. She was a little timid in other people''s territory.


    "Ah... Auntie... " Nicole stepped back and looked at Albertan carefully.


    Albertan fixed her eyes on Nicole. After a long time, she said coldly, "Nicole, I want to talk to you,


    okay?"


    okay?


    The tone of these two words and these two words shocked Nicole. Since Nicole met Albertan for the


    first time, Albertan had never talked to her in such a tone of discussion.


    Seeing that Nicole didn''t say anything, Albertan thought that Nicole didn''t agree, so she thought for a


    while and said, "I have something to tell you, and it has something to do with Jacob."


    Realizing what had happened, Nicole nodded her head in panic and answered incoherently, "okay.


    Okay... "


    "Then let''s go." Albertan sighed slightly. She could see that there was still awkwardness on her face,


    but she controlled herself.


    "Okay."


    Nicole followed Albertan all the way to the other side of the corridor, where there was a greenhouse.


    There were all kinds of orchids nted in the greenhouse. It could be seen that some of them were


    valuable.


    "Have a seat." Albertan sat down on a bench in the greenhouse and said to Nicole.


    Nicole quickly sat down on the opposite chair and looked at Albertan in confusion.


    Albertan didn''t say anything immediately. She kept silent for a while and said hesitantly, "in fact, the


    death of David has something to do with me."


    What?


    Nicole widened her eyes in disbelief. David, who was also the father of Jacob, was involved in the car


    ident because of Albertan?


    "If I hadn''t urged him toe back as soon as possible, he wouldn''t havee back in such a hurry. If


    he hadn''te back in such a hurry, perhaps the car ident wouldn''t have happened."


    "Why did you urge him toe back?" Since Albertan took the initiative to tell her, Nicole could not


    help but ask.


    Albertan looked straight at Nicole, bit her lips and said, "Because of you."


    "Because of me?" Frightened, Nicole stood up all of a sudden. Realizing that she overreacted, she sat


    back and asked, "Why? For what? "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Albertan closed her eyes.


    Looking at Albertan''s sad and regretful expression, Nicole thought of what had happened before and


    came up with a guess.


    "Is it... Is it because you want him toe back and separate me from Jacob? "


    Albertan didn''t say anything, but neither did she refute.


    It never urred to Nicole that such a thing would happen. She looked at Albertan with a perplexed


    look and asked, "but Jacob told me that he had pleaded with you and you had agreed to my


    rtionship with him."


    "Yes." Albertan shook her head and said, "I can''t refuse him. He is my dearest baby. He knelt down and


    begged me. How could I not agree? "


    Knelt down and begged... [ůů] only heard [¹Ëð©êÉ]''s pleading, but she didn''t expect him to make such


    a humble request.


    Hearing that, Nicole''s eyes turned red. She looked at Albertan sadly and couldn''t help but question,


    "so, you agreed with him verbally and asked uncle toe back as soon as possible in private so that


    he could stand out to separate me and Jacob, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "How could you..." Nicole didn''t know what to say. "Why don''t you like me? Is it because that you dislike


    my family and background? Do you think I''m not good enough for him? "


    Albertan avoided the cold eyes of Nicole. She looked at a pot of orchids in the distance and said lightly,


    "I''m sorry..."


    Nicoleughed, "I don''t need this apology. You should tell Jacob."


    "I told him." Albertan looked at Nicole again, "He can''t ept it. Since he knew this, he has been angry


    with me and unwilling to talk to me. He even pretended not to hear me talking to him."


    At this moment, Nicole finally understood why what Albertan wanted to say when she asked her to


    come here just now had something to do with him.


    She couldn''t stand the cold war between her beloved son and her.


    "So you want me to put in a good word for you in front of him?" Nicole asked straightforwardly.


    Albertan bit her lips. It seemed that she didn''t want to turn to Nicole for help, but she had no choice but


    to say reluctantly, "After all, I''m his favorite mother. He must be unhappy with me. You don''t want to see


    him suffer, do you. Don''t you love him very much? "


    Nicole nodded, "Yes, I love him very much."


    "Then..."


    "I love him, so I respect him." Nicole interrupted Albertan and said mercilessly, "You said that he is your


    favorite son and your heart, but have you ever respected him? Have you ever respected the one he


    loves? "


    Albertan''s face darkened. Even if she was at a disadvantage, she still couldn''t put down the airs of a


    top leader and was not used to being lectured.


    Nicole really didn''t want to continue the conversation. She stood up and said to Albertan, "If it weren''t


    for the fact that Jacob was angry, you wouldn''t havee to talk to me. I guess you still don''t admit me


    in your heart until now. "


    Albertan remained silent.


    "Ha ha." Nicole sneered, "Then why do you need to ask someone you don''t want to admit for help?"

 Chapter 231 Albertan Left

    Chapter 231 Albertan Left


    "Then why do you need to ask someone you don''t want to admit for help?"


    "I..." Albertan said slowly, but she didn''t go on. Nicole''s questioning made her speechless.


    After all, Albertan was highly educated. Although there were some problems in her concept, she was


    not a hysterical and unreasonable person like Selina. Facing such a strong Nicole, for the first time, she


    did not know how to defend herself.


    Because Nicole didn''t say anything wrong.


    "Sorry, I have to go now. Please forgive me if I offend you. " Nicole slightly bowed to Albertan and left


    the greenhouse.


    Although her words were full of joy, she was still despised and felt ufortable.


    After walking along the corridor for a few steps, Nicole suddenly saw Jacob in front of her. She stopped


    in surprise and asked, "You... Why are you here? "


    "I just used up the spade and decided to put it back. What''s wrong? Aren''t you sleeping? Why are you


    here? "


    Hearing his tone, Nicole was sure that he didn''t hear the conversation between her and Albertan. She


    smiled and shook her head, "I''m awake. Ie out to see you."


    "Okay."


    "Why do you take the spade?" Nicole changed the topic.


    Jacob pointed at the other side of the corridor, which was the opposite direction of the greenhouse. "I


    turned over the soil in my garden. Several roses are about to bloom."


    "Roses?" Nicole was surprised.


    "Well, do you want to have a look?" Jacob suggested.


    Nicole couldn''t believe that he could nt roses. She nodded and said, "Okay, okay. Let''s have a look."


    "I''ll take you there."


    Jacob held Nicole''s hand and walked into the garden as if nothing had happened. Nicole turned her


    head and looked at the greenhouse. She happened to see Albertaning out of the greenhouse and


    standing at the door, looking at her and Jacob.


    Gritting her teeth, Nicole said nothing and left with Jacob.


    When they arrived, Nicole found that the garden was at least several timesrger than the ordinary


    garden. There were all kinds of flowers and nts. One of them was nted with roses.


    "Wow!" Nicole couldn''t believe her eyes. "Are these all nted by you?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s awesome!"


    Being praised, Jacob showed an embarrassed expression. He shrugged and said unnaturally, "actually,


    I''m not taking care of it. It''s basically done by the gardener. I juste back asionally to do it."


    Nicole understood what he meant, but she still smiled and said, "It''s still great."


    "¡­¡­" Jacob pouted and stopped.


    The two stayed in the garden until the evening. It was almost time for dinner. Looking at the time,


    Nicole thought of the unhappiness between her and Albertan in the greenhouse and said goodbye.


    "Are you leaving now?" Jacob frowned.


    "Well, you must have a lot of work to do. I''lle to see you another day, or call me when you''re free. "


    In fact, Nicole was reluctant to leave, but she also didn''t want to face Albertan in a short time. "My


    micro-blog updates and videos are on track. If you need me to do anything, just tell me."


    Jacob kept silent.


    "Then... please send me out. "


    Jacob remained silent.


    Nicole was really no good at seeing him like this. She shook his arm and coaxed him with a sweet


    smile, "well, if you want me to be with you, I''ll be with you tomorrow, okay?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Just then, a servant came over.


    "Mr. Jacob."


    Jacob looked at the servant and asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    The servant bent down and handed over a white envelope with both hands. "Mrs. Albertan said she


    wanted to go back to London to live for a period of time. She has just left. This is for you."


    The smile on Nicole''s face froze.


    He took off his gloves, took the envelope and opened it in front of Nicole.


    "Jacob, I''m going to London. I won''te back for the time being. I''ll leave it to you. You can move in


    in advance. "


    These few words did not exin the cause and effect, but only told Jacob her own decision. And the


    last sentence was especially thought-provoking.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You..." It referred to the couple, Jacob and Nicole.


    Jacob couldn''t help asking the servant, "Is that all? Didn''t she say anything else? "


    The servant shook her head, "No."


    Nicole also read the brief content of the letter. Shocked, she felt a little ashamed. Why did Albertan


    suddenly want to leave? Was it because of the cold war between them and she talked to her


    disrespectfully?


    "Well, you can leave now." Jacob put away the letter and said to the servant.


    The servant bowed and didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she asked Jacob, "Mr. Jacob, dinner is


    ready. Would you like to have dinner now?"


    "Wait a minute." At the moment, he had no appetite.


    "Yes, sir."


    After the servant left, Nicole was in a daze for a while and couldn''t help telling Jacob the conversation


    she had with Albertan a few hours ago.


    Jacob listened quietly without any expression on his face.


    "I''m sorry..." Nicole apologized, "I was a little angry at that time, and I didn''t expect it to be like this. If I


    didn''t say that, maybe..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jacob interrupted Nicole''s self me and said gently, "it''s okay."


    "What?" This time, it was Nicole''s turn to be confused. Was it because she made a wrong statement


    that made him stand on her side?


    With a slight smile on his face, he exined, "actually, I heard your conversation outside. When you get


    angry, you make a loud voice. "


    This news made Nicole even more surprised. Embarrassment appeared on her face. She was too


    embarrassed to say anything.


    "Let''s go to have dinner." Jacob suddenly said.


    "¡­¡­ Don''t you me me? " asked Nicole.


    Turning his head to look at Nicole, Jacob teased, "Why should I me you?"


    "The way I talked to aunt was so impolite... "


    "Yes, it is. But you didn''t say anything wrong."


    "But Auntie is an elder after all..."


    Jacob waspletely amused by Nicole''s words. He looked down at Nicole and said, "Weren''t you


    very confident when you defended my mother just now? Why are you so timid now? Are you afraid that


    I will be unreasonable to protect my mother?"


    Being seen through, Nicole had nothing to say but to pretend to be dumb.


    "Well, don''t think too much about it. What you said is good, which makes my mother look at you with


    new eyes." Jacob rubbed Nicole''s hair.


    Confused, Nicole asked, "How do you know?"


    Waving the letter in his hand, he raised his eyebrows and said, "If my mother hadn''t changed her


    opinion of you, how could she let you live in the main house of the Gu family?"


    "But didn''t she leave angrily?"


    "You are so stupid. She left because she was too embarrassed. Let''s go to London to see her when


    she is relieved. " Jacob held Nicole''s hand and said, "let''s go. Dinner is ready."


    Nicole was still confused. She didn''t expect that the change woulde so fast. What''s more, she


    didn''t expect that her hard-working would gain respect.


    When she was led forward, she looked up at Jacob, whose eyes were full of sorrow. But it was much


    better than before.

 Chapter 232 The Final Episode

    Chapter 232 The Final Episode


    After David passed away, the Gu family''s properties and burdens fell on the shoulders of Jacob. The


    company that was originally established by Jacob had be a small part of the Gu family''srge


    family business. He had no choice but to move thepany to the downtown and keep an eye on it.


    As for Nicole, in addition to her daily live streaming, she hired a private teacher to study economics and


    law, trying to be a better person, and also a capable assistant of Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t agree with Nicole. After all, it would consume a lot of energy to concentrate on study. He


    was worried that her body couldn''t bear it.


    However, what Nicole had decided would not be changed easily.


    In the blink of an eye, more than two months had passed since the car ident of Jacob''s father.


    Although the death of her family was heartbreaking, life could not stop. Jacob had eased a lot from the


    blow of his father''s death.


    One day, when he was thinking where to take Nicole to have dinner at night, his phone rang.


    "Hello?" Jacob picked up the phone and heard a lot of words on the other end of the phone. He


    frowned and asked, "Has she been sent to the hospital?"


    "What?" Nicole happened toe in with a book on economics and heard what Jacob said.


    After hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath and said to Nicole seriously, "Consu''s amniotic


    fluid is broken. She has been sent to the hospital."


    "What?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s fine. I''ll ask my assistant to book thetest ticket." Jacob said and called his


    assistant.


    The assistant acted quickly. When Nicole came to her senses, she had knocked on the door and told


    Jacob that she had booked thetest air ticket. The two tickets would take off in 1.5 hours.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    When they arrived at the airport in a hurry, Nicole suddenly grabbed Jacob''s hand and asked with


    hesitation, "Should we... tell Bevis? "


    Jacob remained silent.


    There were still forty minutes left before the ne took off. After thinking for a while, Nicole couldn''t


    help but dial the number of Bevis with Jacob''s mobile phone.


    After the phone rang for seven or eight times, thezy voice of Bevis came from the other end of the


    line.


    "Hello?"


    "Well, it''s me, Nicole."


    "Nicole? What''s up? "


    Staring at Jacob, Nicole faltered, "Well... Are you alone now? "


    "Well, yes. What''s wrong?"


    "So... are you still with Michelle? "


    This time, Bevis fell into silence.


    After a moment''s silence, he said softly, "We are no longer together. We have broken up."


    "Broke up? Why did you break up? " Nicole raised her voice excitedly. She didn''t realize how happy


    she was. She seemed to have heard something good.


    "No reason. She just can''t stand me." Obviously, Bevis didn''t want to exin more. He asked Nicole


    impatiently, "What on earth do you want to say? Where is Jacob?"


    Ignoring his question, Nicole continued, "Since you have broken up with Michelle, do you still like


    Consu and want to be with her?"


    "What?"


    He couldn''t bear to see Nicole''s nagging. He took his phone from Nicole''s hand and said to Bevis on


    the other end of the phone, "Cut the crap. Come to the airport immediately and catch the next flight."


    "What? ?"


    "I''ll text you the address. You''ll regret for the rest of your life if you don''te." Jacob hung up the


    phone as soon as he finished his words.


    His movements were so smooth that Nicole was stunned.


    "So you asked Bevis toe here?" Nicole grabbed his arm and said, "I''m not sure if he still loves


    Consu. What if he already has someone else in his heart?"


    "It''s only a short time. Who else could it be?"


    "What if... Since Bevis is so popr, maybe he has a new girlfriend... "


    "They can break up."


    Nicole pouted. She was dissatisfied with what Jacob had done and his attitude. "You''re too hasty. After


    all, it''s rted to Consu. What if she sees him and he runs away from her again? What if she gets


    sad?"


    With a sneer, Jacob said, "If you want it, you can fight for it. You''re so indecisive. You can lose it even


    you get it. No matter how shameless Bevis is, this is his child, his flesh and blood. How can he escape?


    "


    "Well..." Nicole couldn''t think of any retort.


    A few hourster, Nicole, Jacob and Bevis stood outside the delivery room. Bevis opened his mouth


    unconsciously and didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    "¡­¡­ Are you okay? " Seeing him like this, Nicole asked worriedly.


    Bevis turned to Nicole numbly and asked in disbelief, "Is it real? Am I dreaming? "


    "Just give yourself a p and you''ll know whether it''s true or not."


    "p -" without any hesitation, Bevis pped himself, and then buried his face in the palm of his hand,


    muttering, "It''s real! It''s real! I''m not dreaming."


    Just then, the door of the delivery room opened. A nurse came out and called the family in to cheer her


    up.


    "I... I''ll go in." Bevis followed the nurse into the delivery room excitedly.


    Nicole was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She walked to Jacob and sat on the bench side by side


    with him.


    "Don''t worry. It will be fine." Jacob held Nicole''s hand and said lightly.


    Nicole nodded, "Yes."


    After a long time, a loud cry came out from the delivery room, which scared Nicole and Jacob to stand


    up.


    The door of the delivery room was opened. A doctor wearing gloves came out and told Nicole and


    Jacob that the mother and daughter were safe and could go in to visit them.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Nicole trotted into the delivery room. She was moved when she saw Consu lying on the bed with


    sweat all over her face and Bevis with red eyes.


    "You''re awesome, Consu," Nicole walked up to Consu and helped her pull her wet hair away.


    With a weak smile, Consu turned to look at the man in front of her.


    "He..." When Nicole was about to exin for Bevis, she was stopped by Jacob. He pushed Bevis and


    said to Bevis half jokingly and half seriously, "you are a father now. You should take responsibility."


    After a short pause, Bevis came to his senses. He looked around and saw a stic food bag on the


    bedside table. He tore a piece of it and tied it into a circle.


    Then he looked at Consu seriously and knelt down in front of the bed.


    "Consu, marry me."


    Consu''s eyes widened in disbelief. Not to mention her, even Nicole was shocked by this scene.


    Bevis never wanted to be responsible and even didn''t want to confirm their rtionship. How could he


    propose?


    "I know it''s not the best time. The ring is not ready yet, but..." "But I want to start a family with you."


    Tears welled up in Consu''s eyes.


    She nodded while crying and stretched out her finger.


    Nicole turned her head and looked at Jacob, with understanding and emotion in each other''s eyes.


    Indeed, he was not a good man, but at this moment, he was most sincere to Consu.


    After taking care of Consu, on the way back by ne, Nicole was still recalling the scene of Bevis''s


    proposal in the hospital.


    Consu had never thought that she would be proposed in that way one day. Perhaps even Bevis


    hadn''t expected that he would propose in that situation.


    However, what happened was what happened.


    The reality was always more tortuous than what had been imagined.


    Thinking of this, Nicole turned to look at Jacob. With his eyes closed, Jacob leaned against the seat


    and snored. He seemed to be asleep.


    Staring at his side face for a while, Nicole gradually felt soft in her heart. She looked down at his face


    and finally at his waist.


    Jacob''s suit pocket, which was always straight, seemed to be stuffed with something and bulged up.


    Out of curiosity, Nicole peeked at Jacob, who was sleeping soundly, and reached out her hand to open


    his pocket.


    The dark red velvet boxy there quietly.


    Nicole held her breath and thought of a possibility. Before she could exhale, she heard the voice of


    Jacob from above her head.


    "Why don''t you open it?"


    Nicole was so nervous that she withdrew her seat.


    Not knowing when Jacob woke up and smiled at her. He took out the velvet box, put it in front of Nicole


    and opened it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Nicole, will you marry me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!